Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“Va-ca-tion! Va-ca-tion!” The trio chants in unison as they march up to the beach house. Stepping ahead, Rumi rummages into her shorts pocket and pulls out the keys, no longer chanting to focus on unlocking the door and allowing the other two to enter first. Once they’re both inside, she steps in as well, immediately locking the door behind her while her friends gawk at the wide open space of the layout.

“It’s even more amazing than the pictures!” Zoey gasps, rushing inside and twirling around to admire the interior.

Mira followed right behind her, placing her bag down next to a chair in the living room that was the very first part of the house upon entering. From standing just outside the entrance hallway was a kitchen over to the left behind an open doorway and to the right were several doors in a narrow hallway.

Straight ahead was the living room, as already mentioned, containing plenty of room to walk with a comfortable looking cappuccino brown couch against the wall to the left which Mira already took advantage of by sitting down. There was a coffee table in the center of the room, placed on top of a large square water resistant rug. Along with that, there were two reclining chairs, one close to the couch where Mira’s bag was and the other just a few feet away from that, angled slightly.

Across the room from the couch was a long cabinet with various knick knacks on display, mostly ocean and beach related like sculptures of fish and anchors. And displayed on the wall above the cabinet was a large tv.

Finally, the best part of the living room was the sliding back door which led to a deck that had stairs leading straight down to the beach. Zoey was quick to skip over to the curtains and push them to the side, showing off the beauty of the ocean along with several trees surrounding the house thanks to the large door being completely see through.

“Wow~!” She gapes. “Do you *see* this view?! It’s so breathtaking!”

“It is,” Rumi agrees, stepping out of the entryway, her bag still slung around her shoulder.

“I’m gonna go check out the rest of the house!” And just like, Zoey takes off to the right where the narrow hallway was, her backpack jostling from her movement.

Rumi simply watches the girl with a smile before Mira’s voice cuts through to her. “You know you can put your stuff down, right?”

“Yeah, just put your bag down and relax, Rumi!” Zoey agrees, poking her head out from one of the rooms. “You’re too tense!”

Unable to deny the two, Rumi shakes her head with a soft smile. “I’ll never be able to be as carefree as you two.”

As if proving her point further, Mira leans back, throwing her arms up behind her head. “That’s because you’re *always* worried about something. You’ve gotta learn to relax sometimes.”

“Uh-huh! You worry too much about random little details most people would forget about,” Zoey adds, rubbing salt on Rumi's metaphorical wound.

“I-I do not!” Rumi stammers.

“Oh please,” Mira scoffs teasingly.

Zoey giggles and prances up to the girl in denial, wrapping her arm around her shoulders. “Don't worry though, that’s one of the many things we love about you!”

Sighing in defeat with an apparent blush on her face, Rumi drops her bag to the ground. “I think the amount of worrying I do makes up for the three of us combined,” she sighs, seeing Mira stand up and saunter toward her as well out of the corner of her eye.

“You seriously need to just drop those shoulders of yours,” Mira mutters, poking the girl’s cheek playfully. “I swear, we can’t go anywhere without you worrying so much about *something*.”

A small smile forms on the oldest’s lips as she looks at Mira, then Zoey. “Well… We *are* on vacation so… I suppose I should try to let loose.”

Mira and Zoey share a glance and grin, nodding in agreement. “That’s the spirit!” Zoey exclaims, patting the girl’s arm while Mira retracts her hand to place it on her own hip for a sassy pose.

“There’s no one here to bug us or anything. You *should* let loose.”

“Let’s go check out the beach! I wanna go snorkeling eventually before we leave this place! Maybe we’ll see a turtle!” Zoey giggles, bouncing up and and down before finally dashing over to the sliding door and yanking it open.

“Oh god, I can tell you’re gonna exhaust me before the trip even really starts…” Mira grumbles, though she can’t help the smile on her face as the young girl charges outside, “...but I’m down for that.”

“Zoey really has endless energy, doesn’t she?” Rumi laughs, causing the tall girl to focus on her instead of Zoey’s head descending into the distance.

“You should learn to be more like her occasionally,” Mira jabs, poking Rumi’s side and causing her to jolt in response. A teasing smile forms on her face from her reaction. “This spot’s still sensitive, huh?”

“Stop that,” Rumi hisses, not really meaning it as she rubs her side with a playful scowl. “And I could *never* keep up with her energy. She’s a force of nature on her own.”

“You got that right,” Mira chuckles as Rumi begins walking past her toward the door.

“Better get outside before we lose Zoey in the ocean.”

The tall girl scoffs in response, following her leader. “I doubt she’d go too far without her swimsuit on… But it would be pretty funny if she did just go in the water in her regular clothes.”

After the two step onto the back deck and walk across it, the staircase greets them. And at the very bottom of that was the beach where they could faintly see Zoey taking pictures of the ocean with her phone.

“There she is,” Rumi murmurs, a small smile on her face.

“Snapping too many pictures as always,” Mira sighs, rolling her eyes fondly. “Girl’s gonna run out of storage by the end of this trip.”

Rumi giggles and takes Mira’s hand before leading the way down the stairs, surprising the taller girl who was quick to play it off despite her cheeks tinting red.

“Hey Zoey, have you checked the water’s temperature?” Rumi shouts, halfway down the stairs.

The girl in question lowers her phone and turns to the two, practically beaming like a school girl. “Nope, but it looks really nice! Do you see how *pretty* this water is?!” She replies before glancing behind her at the shimmering ocean, a soft sigh of contentment escaping her lips. “It’s even more beautiful out here!”

Rumi finally reaches the sand, the edges of her feet feeling how hot the grains were. She then takes in the whole area with a look of shock. Despite being secluded, the beach was absolutely huge, spanning down at least a mile on both sides. A thick line of trees separated the sand from the dirt but that hardly mattered when the ocean’s water was nearly crystal clear to the point that they could gaze pretty far out and spot a few little fish swimming about in the deeper portion.

In utter awe, Rumi’s grip subconsciously tightens in Mira’s hand, causing the other girl to glance down at their hands before she returns the gesture by squeezing her hand. “You good, Rumi?” She whispers, focusing her attention on Rumi rather than the view.

“Y-yeah, I just… find it hard to believe we get this house and beach to ourselves,” Rumi answers, utterly starstruck but also tearing her eyes away from the scenery to smile at her friend.

Relieved, Mira chuckles and squeezes her hand a bit more. “It *is* pretty crazy. We get this place to ourselves for a whole week… It’s like a dream come true.” Then in a rare display of raw affection, Mira steps in front of Rumi and grasps her other hand, her little smile growing tender as she stares into the girl’s eyes. “And getting to spend it with you and Zoey… I couldn't ask for anything more. It’s going to be amazing.”

“You betcha!” Zoey chimes in, nudging her way between the two and holding her phone out. “And this is our first group photo together on vacation!” She declares before the other two could even recover from their reaction. A shutter sound captures the moment and the young girl is quick to view the image. Rumi and Mira lean in to see the phone screen as well, their faces turning to horror. Rumi’s eyes were partially shut and Mira’s expression was a little too ridiculous for her liking.

“Hey, hey, hey! What kind of picture is that?!” Mira scoffs, reaching for the girl’s phone, only to grasp at air when Zoey slips away and turns toward them with an amused grin as she saves the image to her ‘favorites’ album. “Delete that! I look ridiculous!”

“No way! You look perfect!” The girl protests.

“You have a twisted definition of perfect!” Mira sighs.

Rumi, on the other hand, rubs her eyes and blinks a few times. “You could’ve at least given us a few seconds to smile properly…”

Caving in, Zoey hops back over to the two and aims the phone’s camera, yet before she could try anything sly again, Mira takes the phone out of her hand, using her height advantage to get a better angle.

“Let’s do it right this time,” she declares, her thumb hovering over the capture button on the screen as they all get into a proper position close together and smile brightly.

“That’s much better,” Rumi says as they examine the photo.

Satisfied as well, Mira gives the phone back to its owner. “Not bad at all.”

Beaming cheerfully, Zoey saves this picture as well before shoving the device back into her shorts pocket. “This is going straight to our instagram once the trip is over!”

The tall girl snorts, absent-mindedly fixing Zoey’s bangs that were messed up from the sea breeze. “Of course it is. Just make sure you use sick hashtags.”

Rumi laughs softly, releasing Mira’s hand and walking over to the shoreline.

Feeling the loss of touch, Mira’s gaze focuses on their leader, a knowing smile forming on her lips. “Looks like Rumi’s already itching to be in the water.”

Turning toward the ocean as well, Zoey nods eagerly. “Better put our swimsuits on!”

While they both agree with that notion and turn to head back to the house, Rumi ends up crouching down, tucking her knees up without letting her butt touch the sand. It didn’t take long at all for the two to notice Rumi’s missing presence and when they both turn to see their friend in that position, they share a glance with each other.

“Uh… What are you doing, Rumi?” The young girl asks first, tilting her head to the side.

Picking up on their leader’s body language, Mira’s expression fills with worry. “You alright?”

The one in question doesn’t respond at first as the other two approach her. Zoey was quick to place her hand on her back but Mira was the one to crouch down to the left of Rumi, seeing her simply staring out at the ocean, her body trembling a little as she gripped her knees.

“Hey-”

“Y-yeah, I’m fine,” Rumi cuts off Zoey’s voice. Of course her attempt at acting that way was completely unconvincing to both of her teammates.

“You’ve always been bad at lying about your feelings,” Mira sighs, placing her hand on top of Rumi’s. “Come on, purple comet, what’s bugging you?”

“We’ll help however we can,” Zoey adds in a slightly meek voice like she wasn’t entirely sure how to actually help. “We don’t want you to feel isolated about anything ever again.”

Rumi glances at both of them from the corners of her eyes, a mixture of shame and vulnerability all over her face. “I’m….. scared…” She admits, her voice barely above a whisper. If it weren't for her friends being so close to her, the sound of the small waves crashing on the sand would’ve made her words go unnoticed.

Both of their hearts clench from their friend’s confession and Mira’s grip tightens as she slips her fingers between Rumi’s. “About your demon half?” She asks bluntly.

Rumi flinches, yet she soon nods her head, her gaze lowering to the ground. “I know it’s absolutely ridiculous to worry about this but… there's a part of me that’s afraid it’ll take over and I’ll end up hurting you two and…. the rest of the world.”

Zoey steps a little closer, running her hand gently along Rumi’s long braid. “But you already proved you’re stronger than that side of you, Rumi. And we won’t let you fall to that side. Together, all three of us are unstoppable!”

With Zoey’s firm argument, Rumi’s grip on her knees starts to loosen, her words penetrating through her anxious thoughts. Her eyes focus on the girl, then turn toward Mira, finding they both had nothing but love and determination in their gazes.

“Zoey’s right,” Mira agrees, seeing Rumi’s tension easing. “And… We love you too much to just let you lose control. If you ever feel something different, don’t hesitate to talk to us. We’ll always be here for you, so there’s no need for you to shut yourself away and bear the burden alone.”

Rumi’s heart swells with a concoction of emotions for her friends: gratitude, relief, and a deep sense of affection. She looks from Mira’s reassuring expression to Zoey’s supportive smile, feeling the weight on her shoulders lessen. Tears start to form in her eyes and she immediately averts her gaze back to the sand, struggling to keep her composure. “I-I don’t know what I’d do without you two…”

Zoey strokes the girl’s back reassuringly, her smile turning slightly uncertain. “I don’t know either, but why don’t we head back inside, throw on our bikinis, and not worry about this anymore?” With that offer thrown out, she holds out her hand and Rumi only stares at it for a moment before a grateful smile forms on her lips and she takes her hand.

Once she’s up on her feet again, Rumi’s cheeks tint a little red. “That…. doesn’t sound so bad.”

Mira stands up as well, her expression soft as she puts her arm around Rumi’s shoulder before turning them both around to head back to the house. “Let’s do it! We’re supposed to be having fun on this trip, not stressing over what ifs.”

Rumi nods in agreement, feeling Zoey’s fingers intertwine with her right hand.

From there, the trio walk back up to the house in comfortable silence, their steps lightened with the promise of fun and relaxation ahead.

..

Once they’re back inside, Mira takes the initiative and squeezes Rumi’s shoulder. “Alright! First thing’s first, girls… Swimsuits!”

Zoey squeals, her eyes sparkling with excitement. “I’ll go grab mine! I’ve got a really cute one this time!” With that being said, she dashes off to the room she apparently claimed as her own, leaving Mira and Rumi in the living room.

“And there she goes,” Mira smirks, walking over to the chair where she left her luggage. After slinging it over her shoulder, she turns toward Rumi who was still standing by the door. “Let’s have fun, yeah?”

Rumi nods, the corners of her mouth quirking up with a slightly shy smile. “Yeah, let’s have fun. No more worrying…. Just fun and relaxation.”

Mira picks up on the strange pause, but doesn’t mention it as she tries to focus on the positives. “You got that right,” she replies, giving her a genuine smile before she casually picks up Rumi’s bag as well, making its weight seem light as she walks over to the narrow hallway.

Feeling a little bad, Rumi jogs toward the pink haired girl who only seemed to tighten her grip on Rumi’s bag as if she knew exactly what Rumi was after. “I can carry th-”

“Let me do it for you,” Mira cuts her off, trying to keep her voice calm and not authoritative.

“Alright…” Rumi caves instantly, walking just a foot or two away from her friend. Upon entering the hallway, they could faintly hear Zoey singing from behind her bedroom door to their right.

There were four doors in total, two on both sides of the hallway. To the right upon entering was Zoey’s room and across from there was the bathroom which the two briefly glanced into. It was fairly large, consisting of a large bathtub over to the right - big enough to fit the three of them and have room to spare - and a shower that was built into the wall beside the tub that could be moved around a little with the hose. The floor was made entirely of blue tiles with a drain close to the shower head to allow the water to flow down it. If it wasn’t obvious already, there are no curtains or foggy doors to hide behind - it was completely open.

Mira whistles in awe. “Pretty fancy.”

“So this is only meant to clean ourselves… That probably means the bathroom with a toilet is close to the kitchen,” Rumi surmised.

“Or you could just pee down the drain,” Mira shrugs.

“Mira! This isn’t even our place! You can’t just pee down a drain in a place like this!” Rumi gasps, causing the tall girl to snicker as she shuts the door.

“I’m kidding, I’m kidding,” She argues playfully, keeping her hand on the door knob as she slowly turns her head toward her friend to whisper, “But I wouldn’t judge if you chose to do that.”

“Ugh, get out of here!” Rumi nearly gags, lightly shoving the girl away from the door.

..

Peaking their heads into the last two rooms, both being bedrooms, they saw they were pretty similar in size and layout.

“Which room do you want?” Rumi asks, tilting her head curiously while the tall girl hums in thought before looking over to the right and briefly stepping inside. The walls must be relatively thin because she could actually hear Zoey singing pretty clearly.

“I’ll take this one. You won’t have to listen to Zoey’s phone playing a million videos the entire night,” she explains casually, tossing her bag toward the bed and nearly overthrowing it since the bag slid across the sheets and barely held on at the edge.

Appreciating Mira’s generosity, Rumi shifts from one foot to the other. “Are you sure? I don’t mind-”

“Don’t even tell me you can sleep through the noise,” Mira cuts her off, giving her leader a knowing smirk. “I know how sensitive your ears are to sound at night. Did you really think I hadn't noticed the bags under your eyes in the mornings from nights of heavy rain, wind, or thunder?”

As if she was caught red-handed, Rumi’s lips seal shut with her gaze averting to the side. She couldn’t argue or defend herself, both of them knew that.

Mira’s smirk turns into a gentle smile as she steps back into the hallway. “I’m used to Zoey’s antics and I can practically sleep through anything. You deserve a room where you’ll get the most peace and quiet.”

“Thanks,” Rumi replies, smiling gratefully.

“No need to thank me. That’s what friends are for, right?” Mira argues, winking at the girl before stepping into the room across from hers and flicking the light on. A bit shocked from the wink, Rumi feels a slight blush form on her cheeks as she simply watches Mira walk over to the bed to carefully set her bag down - a stark contrast to how she treated her own bag. “Now get changed. The water’s not gonna wait on us forever.” With that being said, Mira leaves the room to then enter her own. Yet she lingers in the doorway for a moment, her hand on the doorknob when she notices Rumi’s lack of movement. “You gonna move today or do I have to dress you myself?”

With her blush only worsening, Rumi stammers and springs toward her room. “I-I can handle it myself, thank you very much!”

Mira only laughs in amusement, her eyes growing more tender. “Dork.”

“D-Dork?!” Rumi gawks, yet her friend ends up closing the door to her room, begrudgingly forcing her to do the same.

Now alone in her own bedroom, Rumi takes a moment to really look at the layout of the space as she approaches the bed in the center of the room, the headboard pushed up against the wall. A nightstand was on the right side of the bed and she spotted an outlet in the wall beside that as well. Then tucked in the corner by the small window was a little vanity. To put it into better perspective, if Rumi were to lie down with her head resting on a pillow at the top of the mattress, the vanity would be off to the right where her feet were.

Anyway, there really wasn’t anything else noteworthy about the room - it just had the bare minimum items and furniture. Oh, but there was a closet too, she just didn't bother to look in it since she knew she wasn't going to use it.

Standing at the edge of the bed, she could still feel a tiny bit of anxiety but pushed past it to search for her swimsuits in her bag. The first one she pulled out was the longsleeve skintight shirt she always wore to hide the patterns on her arms. Just the sight of it brought back memories and while they were all good ones she couldn’t help but cringe at the sheer fact that she had to conceal herself just to enjoy time swimming. Her eyes lingered on its dark blue color with thick yellow stripes along the sleeves, however she quickly snapped out of her memories and rummaged into her bag to pull out the second swimsuit - the two-piece she bought specifically for this vacation.

Thin black lines created the pattern for the top, reminding her of plant stems from how out of control and swirly they were. Despite the black, white was the overall color, covering the background. As for the shorts, they were the opposite of the top - being mostly black with a bit of white. There was only a white trim at the hem.

While she was attracted to it and bought it on a whim, she was starting to get cold feet from how… exposed she’d be wearing it. “It’s okay…” she mutters, giving herself a little pep-talk. “They don’t see me as a demon… They accepted me…”

Of course it was impossible to shake off years of insecurity, so she ended up repeating those words a few times, attempting to ease her rising anxiety until she finally gathered the courage to strip off her clothes and tie the bikini top around the back of her neck, securing the piece around her chest with slightly trembling hands. Lastly, stepping into her shorts and pulling them up, she looks down at her body, specifically the patterns. Although they weren’t an obvious shade of purple that easily clashed with her lighter skin tone like they used to, she could still see the off white marks pretty clearly.

Letting out a frustrated huff, the girl marches over to the vanity and steps back far enough to see her body in the reflection. From there, she adjusted the bikini until it looked perfect and just as she deemed herself ready, there was a knock at her door, instantly making her feel the exact opposite of ready. “Y-yes?!” She answers in a panic.

“Hey, soooo…” Zoey begins, her voice sounding a little panicked or perhaps nervous through the door. “I know this is a ridiculous question, but do you have sunscreen with you?”

Rumi lets out a quick exhale, her heart pounding in her chest from the moment. “S-sunscreen?” She repeats, nearly stumbling over to her bag and searching inside it for a few seconds. “Yeah… Yeah, I’ve got some.”

“Oh thank god! I forgot to pack mine and only brought aloe vera gel for sunburns!” The young girl explains hastily.

Rumi’s worry about herself shifted entirely to her friend. “I thought you said you packed it.”

“I know! I said I did, but I guess I thought wrong,” Zoey chuckles bashfully as Rumi opens her door and hands the tube spray to her. “You’re a life saver, Rumi! Thank you!”

Rumi takes a second to look at Zoey’s outfit, finding it to be cute from the style being more loose and ruffly. “You should really double check your stuff before leaving for a trip like this, Zoey,” Rumi scolds gently, a soft sigh escaping her lips before her frown turns into a small smile as she crosses her arms and leans against the doorframe.

The young girl nods then smiles sheepishly, yet she’s quickly distracted when her eyes focus on her friend’s bikini. “Oh! You got a new one too?! It’s so pretty! It suits you perfectly!”

Rumi glances down and blushes just a little as Zoey compliments her new bikini. “O-oh, this one?” She asks, fidgeting with her hair by smoothing it down behind her ear. “Yeah… I wanted to get something different this year.”

“You look great in it!” Zoey gawks, her eyes blatantly trailing down the flat plain of Rumi’s stomach where the patterns were visible, making Rumi blush even harder with a bit of self consciousness rising. “I’m happy to see you wearing something like this.”

Hearing Zoey’s words of affirmation, she felt the lingering anxiety slowly dissipate. “You really think it looks okay?”

“Mhm!” The young girl answers, nodding enthusiastically. “Trust me, you could pull off being on the cover of one of those swimsuit model magazines!” Rumi wants to admonish that claim, yet she was too hung up on feeling accepted. “Oh, and what do you think of mine?!” Putting on a little show to display her swimsuit, Zoey lifts her arms up slightly and spins around, the ruffles of her bikini top flailing from the movement before it settles back into place. The colors suited her perfectly, being dark blue mixed with aquamarine green and white, all in a wavy horizontal pattern. The top was strapless, leaving her neck and shoulders bare. And her highwaist bottom was a simple solid aquamarine green.

Rumi grins, her friend’s enthusiasm infectious. “You look super cute!”

The young girl giggles, her cheeks reddening slightly from the compliment as she absent-mindedly adjusts her top. “I know, right?! I saw it in the shop and just *knew* I had to have it!”

Just as she said that, the door to Mira’s room opened and she stood in the doorway, glancing between the two with a look of both curiosity and admiration. The other two were quick to glance over at the tall girl who was quick to give a genuine nod of approval. “Looking good, girls.”

Both of them giggle at the compliment and take a moment to appreciate Mira’s swimsuit as well. The top was a single long strip across her chest, the pattern being similar to camo yet instead of having the colors be all shades of green, the only green was a more minty color. The other two colors are light pink mixed with a darker purple. And it was held up with several black strings all along the top of the swimsuit that crossed across her chest and wrapped around the back of her neck, making the strings mix together to make a unique pattern with several diamond shaped gaps. As for her lower half, she opted to ditch proper swimwear and instead go for simple light blue jean shorts with the hem of them being slightly torn up.

“Whoa, Mira! You rock that look!” Zoey gapes.

“But you look good in basically anything,” Rumi adds, causing Mira to smirk and wave her hand dismissively.

“Enough about me. Who’s ready to hit the beach!?”

“Oooh me, me, me! Let’s go!” Zoey shouts, hopping up and down.

Rumi doesn’t respond at first, her eyes lingering on Mira’s outfit before her voice cuts through her thoughts.

“What about you, Rumi?”

Knowing she was caught staring, the girl immediately darts her eyes to the side. “I-I’m ready,” she mutters, trying to sound enthusiastic despite the tiny lingering uncertainty.

As always, Mira picks up on her friend’s tone and steps into the hallway to take her hand and pull her out of the room as well. Now in the bright light of the hallway, both Mira and Zoey could see their friend much better.

“You don’t have to hide yourself from us. We’ll never judge you because of your body and patterns,” Zoey consoles, smiling reassuringly.

“Yeah,” Mira agrees, trailing her hand up Rumi’s arm and stopping at her shoulder. “If anything… I think they look pretty cool on you.”

Rumi’s heart skips a beat from their supportive words, causing her to give a grateful smile. “Thanks, you two,” she murmurs, her voice still carrying hints of vulnerability. “I’m just… not used to having them out in the open, you know? It’s kind of nerve-wracking…” As she spoke, her head lowered with her eyes focusing on the white marks.

“Well…” Zoey rests her hand on Rumi’s lower back and moves it in slow circular motions. “This is the perfect opportunity to break out of that shell of yours! There’s absolutely nobody here but us! Be free! Hang loose!”

“Um, Zoey…” Mira mutters before shaking her head and focusing on Rumi, squeezing her shoulder to get her attention. “Other than that last part, you should listen to Zoey. It’s just us here; no fans or other people around.”

Rumi couldn’t help but chuckle before she took a deep breath and sighed, her body slumping a little. Both of their touches offered the right distraction and comfort as she smiled confidently. “You’re right. I’m just overthinking it… It’s just us… nobody else. I can…” her eyes trail toward Zoey, turning a tad mischievous. “...let loose a little.”

“That’s our girl!” Mira exclaims, tucking a stray hair behind Rumi’s ear before walking toward the living room. “Now let’s go to the beach!”

Still feeling her friend’s touch lingering next to her ear, Rumi feels a strange sense of… disappointment? No, that couldn’t be it. Why would she be disappointed? Yet before her thoughts could fully process the reasoning, she feels Zoey grab her hand and squeeze it tightly.

“C’mon! Race ya there!” The young girl challenges then suddenly breaks into a mad sprint, dragging Rumi behind her.

“W-wait, Zoey!! It’s not a race if you’re just gonna tug me along!!! Slow down!!!!” Rumi shouts, her voice growing distant as Mira takes her time gathering stuff into a beach bag.

The tall girl chuckles, briefly seeing Rumi’s long braid in the air before it vanishes below the stairs. “We won’t let your anxiety consume you, Rumi…”

Chapter Text

By the time Mira makes it down to the beach with a full bag as well as a beach umbrella, Zoey is running around the edge of the water while Rumi avoids getting splashed by her. Smiling fondly at the sight, Mira sticks the umbrella into the sand between the shore and the house. From there, she sets down the bag and opens up a chair before taking a seat in it. Feeling comfortable and away from the harsh sun rays, she grabs her sun lotion, the realization hitting her that the other two haven’t put any on yet.

“Hey, don’t get too crazy over there! You need to put sunscreen on,” she calls out, causing Zoey to slow down a little and look over at Mira with a mischievous grin.

“You’re not the boss of me!” she giggles before resuming her usual running around like a disobedient child.

“I’m not, but I will be if you don’t get your butt over here!” Mira warns, rubbing her lotion onto her shoulders.

“Alright, alright. I was only messing with you,” Zoey proclaims, stepping out of the water with Rumi eventually walking beside her.

“After the little fuss you made about asking me for my sunscreen, it would be pretty contradictory if you didn’t even use it,” Rumi chuckles, causing the young girl to freeze in her tracks. Noticing the panic and nervousness on Zoey’s face, Rumi pinches her eyebrows in confusion. “What-” Her eyes trail down to the girl’s hands, seeing that the sunscreen can that’s supposed to be in it was nowhere in sight. “Zoey… Did you drop it when we were running down the stairs?!”

The one in question let out a nervous laugh as she twirled a strand of her hair. “.....Maybe..?” She admits after a dramatically long pause.

“Zoey..!” Rumi huffs, dropping her shoulders in defeat.

“What’s going on over there?” Mira asks curiously, sensing the mood shift even though she was several feet away.

“Zoey forgot her sunscreen so she ended up taking mine, only to lose it on our way here!” Rumi explains with an exasperated sigh.

“I-it’s totally fine! I’ll just go find it!” The young girl reassures hastily before jogging up the beach.

“Rumi, grab her!” Mira orders. Although she was a bit confused, Rumi obeys and grabs a hold of Zoey’s wrist before she can get too far.

“Hey..! What’s the big idea?!” Zoey gasps.

“Rumi’s sunscreen was in a can, right? There’s a good chance it burst from slipping out of your hand. Or it could explode from the pressure if you try to spray it,” Mira explains calmly. “Just use mine.”

With that reasoning, Zoey nodded sheepishly and Rumi let her go so Zoey could drag her feet over to the sitting girl. “I’m sorry, Rumi…”

“It’s okay. We’ll just buy more if we need it,” Rumi reassures, petting the young girl’s head and making her feel a lot better.

“Yeah, you’re right..!” And just like that, Zoey’s pout turns into a bright smile.

“Alright, come here, you,” Mira beckons, patting the spot in front of her where she haphazardly threw a towel to prevent sand from sticking to the girl’s butt. “Let me apply the sunscreen since I can’t trust you to do it properly yourself.”

Not even offended by Mira’s words, Zoey obediently sat between the tall girl’s legs, facing away from her and tilting her head down so her friend could apply the sunscreen on the back of her neck without her hair getting in the way.

With that, Mira began spreading the lotion across the girl’s upper back and shoulders, her hands meticulous and ensuring no spot was left without a layer of protection. “Honestly, Zoey, you’re lucky you're so cute or else I’d be mad at you right now for being so careless and clumsy,” she murmurs playfully, causing the other girl to giggle in response, her face turning a little red. A brief silence passes as Rumi watches the peaceful scene, standing just outside the shade of the umbrella. “I know your pale skin burns pretty easily, so I’ll have to make sure you’re coated with a thick layer.”

“I wouldn’t mind my skin getting a little crispy,” Zoey shrugged, staring out at the ocean as Mira went down to her lower back and sides.

“You say that now, but then later on you’ll be complaining nonstop about how hot your skin is,” Mira chides, giving a light pinch to the girl’s side, causing her to yelp and jolt from the sensation. Both Mira and Rumi giggle at her reaction as the young girl’s face turns bright red.

“Don’t do that!” Zoey gasps, shooting a not so impactful glare over her shoulder at Mira.

The other two laugh harder as Mira rests her hands on the girl’s sides as if she was showing some remorse. “Alright, alright. Turn around so I can do your front next.”

Once again, Zoey’s pout doesn’t last long as she simply spins around without bothering to stand.

“Good girl,” Mira praises gently, squeezing more lotion onto her hand to apply it to her friend’s chest and shoulders. Zoey goes uncharacteristically quiet as she keeps her head tilted up, staring at Mira with a look Rumi didn't recognize while giving her plenty of room to work as she moves on to her arms. But before she forgets, Mira briefly coats her face as well, especially her little nose, cheeks, and forehead since those spots always burn the most on her. Finally, she leans a bit forward to begin spreading the lotion on Zoey’s thighs, moving swiftly before going all the way down to her foot.

“Th-that tickles!” Zoey laughs, planting her hands in the sand behind her, trying to keep herself steady.

Mira grins deviously, “Oh, does it now?” She teases, the tips of her fingers lightly brushing under the girl’s foot and causing her to squeal and try to pull her leg away, yet Mira’s strength is too much for her to even move.

“Stop it!” Zoey shouts, her laughter growing louder as she throws her head back.

“Why should I? It’s way too much fun to stop,” Mira argues, laughing along with her until she eventually grabs her other foot to give it the same treatment.

“R-Rumi! Help!” Zoey begs, her eyes squeezing shut.

Forseeing what was about to happen, Rumi crouches behind the victim and catches her when Zoey’s arms give out and can’t hold her body upright anymore. The young girl continues laughing, unaware of Rumi’s presence until Mira finally relents with an amused smile.

Now able to catch her breath, Zoey opens her eyes and looks up appreciatively. “Th-thanks, Rumi.”

“No problem,” the girl replies with a soft chuckle as she helps her friend sit up properly. “I figured I should intervene before the sand got stuck all over you.”

Mira chuckles as well, a satisfied smile on her face. “Were you always *that* ticklish, Zoey?” she asks teasingly. “You were practically squirming like a demon begging for mercy.”

“I-it was because of the lotion!” She spits out, causing the tall girl to stare at her with a blank expression.

“Right…” she deadpanned.

Rumi couldn’t help but laugh at Zoey’s proclamation, finding it utterly ridiculous and unbelievable. “That *has* to be the reason,” she agrees regardless, playing along teasingly.

“Anyway, you’re next, Rumi,” Mira declares, already squeezing more lotion onto her hand.

“Uh oh! You’re in trouble now, Rumi,” Zoey giggles mischievously as she stands up and gestures to the towel she was just sitting on.

“M-me?! But-”

“Yep, you. You need sunscreen too. Now come over here and take a seat,” Mira interrupts, grinning at her friend and leaving no room for argument.

With no other choice, Rumi steps past Zoey - who was still giggling - and sits down, facing away from Mira who smiles victoriously.

“Good girl,” she whispers, making Rumi’s skin form little bumps even before the cold lotion touched her skin. “I’m glad you’re much more willing to go along with our antics now.”

“Yeah, you hardly put up a fight like you used to,” Zoey agrees, walking over to the edge of the shade and looking up at the sky.

“Not that we mind your usual stubbornness, of course,” Mira quickly adds. “It’s just a nice change of pace.”

Rumi simply hums in acknowledgment, her eyes focusing on the ocean in front of her, finding the moment she was in serene despite her heart beating a little faster. She soon shuts her eyes, feeling Mira’s hands glide along her back and across her spine until they trail downward.

“You know…” Mira chuckles softly, “it’s cute when you’re quiet. It almost makes me want to take advantage of the silence and say all sorts of embarrassing things about you.”

Rumi’s eyes shoot open as a blush instantly forms on her cheeks, wondering what Mira would point out that she’s not willing to admit herself. Of course she assumed Mira was joking, but just to be safe… “Please don’t-”

“OH! IS THAT A SEAGULL CARRYING A FISH IN ITS MOUTH?!” Zoey squeals over Rumi’s voice before running out onto the hot sand and staring up, blocking the sun’s rays with her hand. Although both Mira and Rumi are startled by her shouting, they soon relax and let the girl run off, watching her get distracted by several other things on the beach.

“That girl gets distracted so easily,” Mira sighs with a soft laugh. “But at least she’s having fun… And it gives us some peace and quiet.” With that, she returns to spreading the lotion on Rumi’s back.

“She’ll probably sleep like a rock tonight,” Rumi replies.

Gazing at Rumi’s patterns was bound to happen due to Mira focusing on her task, and with Zoey off exploring things on her own elsewhere, Mira was able to gaze at the marks discreetly. Her eyes followed each line she could see, silently admiring them until her fingers began to gently trace over them in a subtle way Rumi failed to notice since she was too busy enjoying the sensation.

However after a while, Rumi picks up on the fact that Mira is taking an awfully long time compared to how fast she applied the sunscreen on Zoey’s body. She wants to say something, but honestly neither of them want to break the peacefulness they had going. Mira can tell Rumi is growing more comfortable with each passing moment from the way her breathing slows down along with her body becoming less tense. As such, Mira took advantage of the tranquility, choosing to focus more on massaging the girl’s shoulders rather than applying the lotion.

Rumi hums in response to the change, her head falling forward as the tension in her back muscles loosen. She’d never turn down a good massage, especially from Mira who always knew exactly where her knots were. Her breath soon hitches from a particularly large and stubborn knot which Mira dug into with her palm and the pain still sort of lingers even after the tall girl went to a different spot. After a minute of this, the pain gradually fades, making her body feel lighter as Mira redirects her focus, trailing her index finger along the demon patterns on her back. This time, Rumi could tell since Mira wasn’t trying to really be subtle anymore. Glancing over her shoulder, Rumi mutters, “What are you doing?”

“Just admiring,” Mira replies honestly, her voice soft as her finger doesn’t stop lightly tracing the thick marks. “They’re mesmerizing on you,” she adds in a low tone, locking eyes with her friend who quickly turns her head away in denial.

“You’re just saying that-”

“I’m *not*,” Mira retorts a little too harshly. Realizing her tone, she sighs and freezes her finger. “I can only imagine how you feel about this whole topic but you should know that when I say something - especially about you - I mean it.” A particularly strong breeze blows across their reddened cheeks as Mira’s words sink into the insecure girl’s head. “You have no idea how beautiful you are.”

Those words pierce through Rumi’s pounding heart. Her stomach flutters and she is at a total loss for words. All she coan whisper out was her friend’s name.

Mira’s hands trail over to her shoulders and squeezes them softly. “You may think these patterns are something to be insecure about, but in my opinion…” Her grip tightens a little, the words feeling like they were getting caught in her throat. “...In my opinion, they just add to your beauty.”

Feeling her heart beat even faster, Rumi nods, staring ahead into the ocean with her eyes glistening. She feels Mira’s grip tighten even more as if she was signaling her to say something back. And so after raising her arm up and wiping her eyes, she manages to croak out, “Thank you… for staying with me…”

The chair creaks softly as Mira leans forward. Reaching out and taking Rumi’s hand, she then intertwines their fingers together to emphasize her unwavering support. “You don’t have to thank us for that. We’re not going anywhere. We’ll stay by your side no matter what.”

Rumi’s body trembles as she nods, turning her head slightly, unaware how close Mira’s face was to hers. She immediately freezes, her eye staring at the girl in shock and seeing a soft smile form on her lips.

“Did I scare you?” Mira chuckles, tucking Rumi’s hair behind her ear but keeping her hand at the back of it. “You’ve always enjoyed people touching the back of your ear, huh? I can see it on your face.”

“N-no, I don’t!” Rumi argues bashfully. “I… I only enjoy it when it’s you or Zoey…”

“Oh…” Mira mutters, clearly thrown off from the confession. “That’s… good to know.” That being said, she lightly drags her fingernails behind Rumi’s ear, watching the girl shudder. “You’re too cute…” She then murmurs to herself, causing the other girl to raise an eyebrow at her in confusion.

“What did you say?”

Mira’s smile turns more fond as she retracts her hand. “I said you should turn toward me so I can get the rest of your body ready for the sun.”

Rumi blinks a few times as Mira leans back in her chair, and after finally processing her words, she obeys. Once she’s facing her friend, she finds her eyes drawn to Mira. In return, Mira held the gaze as long as possible before she had to eventually look away to apply lotion across Rumi’s chest and neck. Her eyes would occasionally glance back up, always finding that the leader was still staring right at her.

“You’re beautiful too, you know,” Rumi admits with Mira reacting just about how she expected her to. Her hand freezes on her chest and her cheeks dust a dark pink, almost matching her hair color.

However, the tall girl was quick to play it off with a scoff, trying to ignore her heart skipping a beat. “You’re just saying that…” she murmurs, her voice giving away her bashfulness.

“Believe what you want,” Rumi shrugs in response, her eyes turning slightly teasing along with her smile.

Mira quickly shoots her friend a glare, both annoyed and flustered. “Shut up…” she mutters, her tone holding no anger. “...But don’t, actually…”

Rumi chuckles at the contradiction of her friend’s reply as she leans back with her hands pressing into the sand behind her to give Mira more room to apply the lotion on her toned stomach which she’s quick to do in an attempt to distract herself. It works to an extent but at the same time, her blush only seems to worsen, especially with the most daunting task approaching; Rumi’s legs. Thankfully she had some time to mentally prepare herself by spreading the lotion on her face first, but the final task was upon her before long.

Her hands shake slightly as she squeezes more lotion onto her hand. “We’re almost done. I just need those legs of yours,” she explains in a casual tone, hiding her pounding heart perfectly.

“Mhm,” Rumi hums, bringing out her left leg and resting it on Mira’s chair. The girl could feel Rumi’s calf touching her thigh but she ignored the sensation as she started from her foot and worked her way up.

“The patterns go all the way down, huh?” Mira remarks, making Rumi tense a little since the tall girl once again gets a little distracted and begins tracing her finger over the marks around her ankle.

“Yeah… they do,” Rumi answers softly.

“All the way to your feet…” Mira mutters more to herself, her hand lightly grazing the top of her foot.

A subtle hitch catches in Rumi’s throat as she shivers from the touch, yet she remains silent, fearing her voice would betray her if she said anything. She decides to look off to the side, hearing the chair squeak from Mira leaning forward to rub her hands higher up her leg. Neither of them say anything once she passes her knee and focuses solely on her thigh yet the blush on both of their faces makes it obvious that their minds were wandering.

Rumi was honestly just enjoying the girl's touch. Meanwhile Mira… well, her brain was a bit more… obscene…

..

“Hey, did you hear me?” Mira asks, cutting through Rumi’s wandering thoughts.

The girl in question blinks a few times. “H-huh?”

“Your other leg,” Mira explains simply.

“O-oh! Yeah..!” Retracting her left leg, she quickly stretches out her other leg, surprised when Mira decides to start from her thigh first. Her hands move carefully and deliberately, seeming to drag out the moment as long as possible until she finally reaches her foot.

“Aaaaannnnddd done,” Mira announces, allowing Rumi to pull her other leg back as well.

Rumi nods a little bashfully and smiles. “Thank you… What about you?”

The tall girl is swift with shaking her head. “Nah, it’s fine. I can-”

“You can’t get all of your back. I don’t care how flexible you are,” Rumi interrupts, causing the tall girl’s protests to shut down.

Letting out a defeated sigh, knowing better than to argue with Rumi, Mira drops down from the chair, her knees touching the sand as she turns around and faces away from her friend. “Fine, fine…” She mutters, trying to bring her hair over to her shoulder before feeling Rumi’s hand stops her.

“I think it’ll be better if you put it up, don’t you think?” Rumi suggests. “You have a hair tie, right?”

Mira rolls her eyes playfully in response. “You just want to see me with my hair up, don’t you?”

“Maybe,” Rumi chuckles as her friend gathers all of her hair up and ties it in a flimsy, loose bun. “Wow, you didn’t even try with that, huh?”

“You seriously expect me to take my time on it when I’m just gonna remove it after you’re done?” Mira replies, causing Rumi to shake her head fondly as she begins rubbing the lotion on the nape of Mira’s neck before making her way down her spine and spreading it out to her shoulder blades. An approving hum rumbles in the tall girl’s throat as she smiles. “Your touch is a lot more gentle than I was expecting,” she admits bluntly.

Rumi raises an amused eyebrow. “Did you think I was just gonna destroy your back or something? What do you take me for? A muscle head?”

Mira laughs and peers over her shoulder, a playful gleam in her eyes. “I wouldn’t say ‘muscle head’, but you’re definitely someone who typically uses brute strength over finesse.”

“Look who’s talking,” Rumi shoots back without hesitation.

“Excuse you. I’ll have you know I have plenty of moments of finesse,” Mira scoffs, her eyes shifting into a mock glare. “I’m not all brawn.”

Rumi’s eyes narrow skeptically as she hums. “Hmmmmm…”

Mira narrows her eyes as well. “What’s with that hum? You don’t believe me?” She asks, trying to sound annoyed but the smile on her face gave away her true emotion.

“No, no, I *totally* believe you,” Rumi responds sarcastically, causing her friend to scoff again.

“Yeah, yeah, I *totally* believe you too,” she deadpanned, a fraction of her tone being affectionate.

“Guys! Guys! Look at what I found!” Zoey squeals, charging over to the two from the shoreline several feet away.

Rumi and Mira’s attention immediately diverts as they both focus on the young girl with a mix of curiosity and confusion.

“What did you find? Seaweed?” Mira asks teasingly.

“Even better! Look, look!” Upon reaching the two, she holds out her hand and opens it up to reveal a relatively small spiral shell in the palm of her hand. Both girls lean closer to inspect the object, fascinated by the colors of it.

“It’s really pretty,” Rumi admits.

“Are you gonna keep it and add it to your insane collection of seashells?” Mira wonders a moment before the shell seemingly moves on its own despite there being no breeze and Zoey keeping her hand still. Soon enough, tiny little claws and legs emerged from the hole of the shell until an itty-bitty pair of black eyes poke out as well.

“A hermit crab!!!” Zoey practically shrieks with excitement, a large smile on her face.

Mira tilts her head, her eyes narrowing.“It’s so-”

“Cute, right?!” Zoey finishes her sentence with a little bounce of her shoulders.

“Well, yeah. But I was gonna say tiny.”

The excited smile was quick to turn into a pout on Zoey’s face. “Of course it is! These guys don’t grow that big! Oh, but this reminds me of a video I watched the other day all about this little guy. Did you know hermit crabs molt and grow bigger once a year after they reach adulthood? And the younger hermits can actually molt a few times within that same time span until they become adults!!”

Amused by Zoey's infectious energy, Rumi giggles while staring down at the creature crawling around her palm.
“You’ve turned into a hermit crab expert, huh?”

“Oh, no, I wouldn’t call myself an ‘expert’ or anything… But the video I watched *was* twenty minutes long…”

“A whole twenty minutes, huh? Well, that basically makes you an expert right there,” Mira replies, smiling as well.

“No,no,no,” Zoey giggles, waving her hand dismissively. “But do you want to hear more facts?! So a hermit crab—”

While the young girl spits out several more facts, Rumi resumes spreading the sunscreen on Mira’s back, only causing Mira to get distracted and not really pay attention to Zoey. Yet Zoey doesn’t even notice anything since she was staring down at the creature in her hand while talking. Rumi’s hands travel down to her lower back eventually, her touch turning a bit more rough as if she were trying to massage the girl.

“Anyway, I’ll leave it there - don’t want to overwhelm you with all of the information at once,” Zoey says cheerfully.

Despite not even hearing much of anything, Mira nods. “You’ll probably have to repeat that all later so I can remember it better.”

“Sure! No problem!” Zoey replies happily. Just as she finished speaking, Mira notices Rumi’s hands weren’t touching her anymore.

“All done?” She asks over her shoulder to which Rumi replies with a silent nod as she leaves the bottle on the towel behind her.

“Oh, are you two ready to go in the water now?!” Zoey gasps.

“I still have to put a bit more sunscreen on me. You girls can go have fun - I’ll catch up in a minute,” Mira answers while turning around and leaning closer to Rumi who stays absolutely still. There was a brief moment where the leader wonders what Mira is up to, but that passes when she sees the sunscreen in the tall girl's hand.

“Okay! Let’s go, Rumi!” Zoey declares before skipping over to the shoreline.

“Wait for me!” Rumi exclaims, hastily getting to her feet and stepping out into the sun before brushing off the sand that stuck to her knees.

Mira watches the two silently, her eyes lingering on Rumi for a bit longer before she looks away and focuses on rubbing her arms.

By the time Rumi reaches the edge of the water without getting her feet wet, Zoey is already ankle deep and bent over to place the tiny creature back where she found it. “There you go, little fella! Have fun!” She encourages before standing straight and turning to Rumi, her smile infectious as always. “Ready to go in?”

Rumi’s eyes glance down at the water for a moment then back to Zoey. “Is the water warm?”

“I think it’s fine,” the young girl shrugs, not really providing the answer she was hoping for. “You just gotta put on a brave face and go for it! Here, let me help.”

“N-no, it’s okay. I can get in myself,” Rumi reassures just as her friend begins walking toward her. As a result, she stops in her tracks and holds out her hand.

“Alright, but you have to at least hold my hand with this one.”

Rumi’s pupils dilate in horror at that. “W-why? Are you lying to me about the temperature?”

No words are spoken.

The young girl’s silence only makes the situation worse, her hand still outstretched and waiting for her.

“Zoey…” She mutters, her voice tinged with worry.

“C’mon, Donut. It’s all about getting used to it,” Zoey coaxed, twitching her fingers a little to beckon her.

“Donut?” Rumi repeats, her worry replaced with confusion.

“Well Mira calls you purple comet occasionally, so I wanted to call you donut because you’re really sweet,” Zoey explains nonchalantly. “Is that alright?”

The little pout on Zoey’s face makes it impossible for her friend to argue as she averts her gaze downward. “Yeah… That’s fine.”

“Yay! Let’s go, Donut!”

Before Rumi has time to react, she feels her hand being grabbed before she is dragged into the relatively cold water.

“It’s cold!! How can you walk around in this so casually?!” Rumi gasps, already feeling her body shiver.

Zoey giggles, keeping a firm grip on Rumi’s hand so she couldn’t escape easily. “It’s all about getting used to it. You’ll be fine once you start moving around,” She shrugs, stepping further into the water and forcing Rumi to come along.

“W-wait! It’s too cold for me!” Rumi argues.

Zoey hums in thought before her eyes light up with an idea. “You just need a little distraction from the cold, right?” She asks, her eyes narrowing playfully yet containing something else Rumi couldn’t recognize.

“Whatever you’re brewing up in your head, I want no part-”

“It’s fine, it’s fine! You’ll like it….” The young girl argues before stepping right in front of her. “...I hope…”

Rumi’s frown deepens as she stares down at the girl skeptically. “I don’t like your lack of confi-” However, before she could finish the sentence, Zoey plants a kiss on her cheek. All thoughts immediately vanish as she stares blankly out at the ocean while Zoey pulls away with a cheeky smile. Without uttering a word, the young girl then slowly steps backward, guiding Rumi a bit further into the water.

Unfortunately, a little wave crashes over them, causing Rumi to snap out of her shock and gasp again.

“Darn it. Stupid waves!” Zoey curses while releasing Rumi’s hand and turning away from the girl to hide her blushing face.

“Zoey, what-”

“I just wanted to get you distracted!” The young girl spits out, unable to even look at the girl behind her.

“O-oh… Okay…” Rumi mutters, watching Zoey proceed even further into the water like it was nothing. “And just so you know… I *did* like it,” she admits, her voice quiet and shy.

Unbeknownst to her, Zoey’s blush only worsens as she smiles in relief. “That’s good..! I’m glad you did,” she replies, the water passing her thighs. Honestly from how warm her body felt from that little moment, the cold water felt great.

“Don’t go so far, Zoey! We still have to wait for Mira!” Rumi calls out just as she feels a hand on her shoulder. A surprised shriek fills the air, causing Zoey to whip around only to see Mira has reached Rumi. Zoey already saw the tall girl walking over to the water, so it wasn’t a surprise to know she was here. Yet clearly the same couldn’t be said about Rumi.

Mira’s smirk falters, replaced by an apologetic frown. “My bad. Didn’t think you’d react like that.”

“No, it’s fine! I just didn’t even hear you walking over,” Rumi stammers, growing comfortable with Mira’s grip as she sees Zoey turn away and continue further into the water.

Mira notices the sort of longing gaze in Rumi’s eyes and smirks again. “We should follow her example.”

“Huh?! What do you mean by that?!”

Mira chuckles at her friend’s flustered reaction and once again finds herself tucking a stray hair behind Rumi’s ear. “I mean we should go deeper into the water,” she elaborates while grasping the girl’s hand and pulling her along.

Rumi stumbles forward but is quick to regain her balance as she glares up at the back of Mira's head, noting her hair wasn’t in a bun anymore but now flowing down her back as always. “Hold on a-!” She tries to protest, yet another wave crashing against her cuts her off and makes her let out a shaky breath.

Because of Mira’s height, the water only reaches just above her knees while Rumi was already thigh deep and only sinking further from Mira’s long strides taking her further and further. “You’re doing good, Rumi,” Mira praises over her shoulder.

“Isn’t that a relief!” Rumi replies sarcastically, her whole body shaking.

“Come on, slowpokes! The crabs are gonna pinch your feet if you don’t start swimming soon!” Zoey taunts, already far enough where the water reaches her chest.

“H-how are you so far out already?!” Rumi gapes before glancing down at her feet to make sure no crabs were next to her - Zoey’s taunt clearly got to her anxious head.

Mira hums and tightens her grip on Rumi’s hand. “At this rate, we’re never gonna catch up.” With that being said, she begins taking longer strides, the water gliding past her smoothly. Rumi is forced to keep up, moving her shorter legs more frequently with her eyes mostly glued on the ocean floor to avoid rocks and/or crabs.

However, once the water reaches Rumi’s waist, her whole body shudders, feeling even more goosebumps form. “Oooookay, give me a second..!” She huffs with a higher pitched voice.

Thankfully, Mira actually listens and turns toward her friend with a small smirk. “But you were doing so well,” she teases, her grip loosening but not enough for Rumi to break free. Her eyes linger on her bump filled body, her gaze turning from amusement to a more intense stare.

Not recognizing the look in her eyes, Rumi brings her free hand to the back of her neck and glances down at her torso out of paranoia, noticing Mira's stare. “Is something on me?!”

“No, no,” Mira swiftly reassures, her stare snapping up to Rumi’s face. “I was just… admiring again. But anyway, do you know what’s the best thing to do now that we’ve reached this far out in the water?”

Rumi blinks a few times, processing everything while her mind lingers on the fact that Mira was admiring her body again. Yet she forces herself to focus on the question she asked. “No..?”

Smiling, Mira takes a step back. Still keeping a hold of Rumi’s hand before she crouches down and dunks her body into the water up to her neck then shoots right back up. Water dripped from her and back into the ocean as she let out a little gasp, her body reacting to the water’s temperature though not getting nearly as many bumps unlike Rumi who watched in both horror and awe.

“You’re crazy…” she mutters, staring at the water droplets trailing down Mira’s stomach.

“Your turn,” Mira replies, smirking and tightening her grip in case Rumi tries to make a break for it. “Or I can just force you down myself.”

“Not giving me much of a choice, huh?” The leader sighs in defeat before taking a deep breath and mimicking Mira’s actions. When she sprung back out of the water, her teeth chattered a bit as she shot a brief glare at her friend. “H-h-happy?”

Mira nods approvingly, finally releasing Rumi’s hand to instead bring it up her arm then back down to brush off the water. “Completely ecstatic. I knew you could do it,” she replies nonchalantly. Rumi’s trembling slowly eased, her attention focusing on Mira’s hand wiping the water droplets off her body.

“You know the water is warmer where I just was,” Zoey explains casually, floating on her back beside the two and unintentionally brushing her arm against their legs which causes Rumi to jump at the sudden contact, mistaking Zoey for a chunk of seaweed. Noticing Rumi shivering a little, a sly grin forms on the young girl’s lips. “Are you cold? I can help with that.”

Rumi watches Zoey stand, sensing something bad is about to happen. Yet she ends up loudly yelping anyway when Zoey wraps her arms around her and pulls her into a hug - doing the exact opposite of what she claimed she’d do. “You’re too cold!”

And of course, not one to miss an opportunity like this, Mira steps in and joins the hug, trapping Rumi in the middle to create a perfect sandwich.

“You two are impossible…” The sandwiched girl sighs, not truly meaning it since she ends up smiling and accepting her fate.

Mira and Zoey chuckle in response, finding Rumi’s acceptance adorable. “There you go. Just relax,” Mira encourages, resting her chin on top of the middle girl’s head.

“You secretly enjoy being stuck between us, don’t you?” Zoey adds playfully.

Unable to deny it, Rumi lets out an amused huff and shuts her eyes.

Noticing Rumi’s shoulders slump, Mira smirks as a mischievous spark glints in her eyes before she leans down close to Rumi’s ear to whisper, “I have an idea…”

At this, Zoey immediately springs up and leans closer, in turn pressing even more against Rumi who now had her eyes wide open from the closer proximity of the two. “Ooooh, I wanna hear it!”

“Well…” Mira begins, grinning, “since we’ve got our captive here all trapped and shivering, we should take advantage of this moment.”

Rumi’s face immediately turns a little pale, afraid of the mischief Mira was brewing. “What?! Don’t you even think it!”

“Why not?” She replies, her voice a bit mocking. “We have you trapped between us, utterly defenseless.”

Agreeing with her friend’s words, Zoey’s grip on Rumi tightens a bit. “Exactly! It’s the perfect opportunity for us to have a little fun~.”

Rumi gulps nervously, glancing at the two and knowing they were dead set on keeping her trapped. She needs to find a way out before it’s too late!

Picking up on Rumi’s panicked behavior, Mira moves her hands from Zoey’s back to Rumi’s sides, gripping them softly. “Don’t even think about escaping,” she warns playfully next to Rumi’s left ear.

“You’re not going anywhere,” Zoey adds deviously as her blunt nails curl into Rumi’s back.

The contact from the two is almost too much for the sandwiched girl, turning her into a flustered mess as she tries to wriggle her way free in vain.

“Ah ah ah,” Mira tuts, her grip tightening even more. “There’s no way we’re letting you get away now. You’re ours,” she argues, a small hint of possessiveness in her tone. “Ready, Zoey?”

The girl in question nods her head vigorously, her smile widening. “Ready!”

With one final chuckle before the chaos ensues, Mira whispers in Rumi’s ear, “Brace yourself.”

The girl can feel Mira’s breath on her skin, sending a jolt up her spine as she manages to let out in a shaky voice, “Go easy on me…”

“Oh, you think we’re going to be gentle with you?” Mira mocks, feeling Rumi weakly trying to squirm away.

“Sorry, but the more you struggle, the more fun we’ll have with you,” Zoey chimes in playfully, her hand moving up and down Rumi’s back and causing the trapped girl to tense up when her hands glide toward her sides. Meanwhile, Mira caresses her hands higher, resting them on the girl’s ribs, feeling bumps forming wherever her fingers went.

“Is the water not the only thing making you shiver now?” Mira coos, witnessing Rumi’s will to fight crumble more and more.

“It seems like we’re having quite the effect on you,” Zoey giggles, one of her hands moving to Rumi’s abdomen.

Rumi could sense something shifting between the two but she’d only learn after it was too late. Her hands clenched at her sides, not really sure what to do.

“And that’s why…” Mira whispers, bringing her hands slightly higher, feeling the edge of Rumi’s bikini top on the tips of her fingers. She then glances at Zoey who actually noticed her looking this time. The two seem to hold a silent conversation with each other because soon they both smile and nod. All Rumi can do is stare at Zoey’s devious expression shift toward her before-

“We’re gonna tickle you!”

Rumi gasps as the girl’s gentle caresses shift into ceaseless tickling, their fingers dancing over her stomach and under her arms. Unable to do anything other than squirm, Rumi laughs hysterically from their assault. “H-hey!” She manages to gasp out, her voice raising in pitch as she curls her body inward. “Stop!!”

Both of the attackers laugh at their friend’s pitiful demands, but their tickling hands remain relentless as they exchange glances with one another, their smiles growing wider.

“Sensitive, hm?” Mira teases, her fingers skittering up and down the girl’s sides.

“But you gotta admit, she’s so darn cute like this!” Zoey giggles, crouching slightly so she could tickle Rumi’s legs.

The two continue for what seems like an eternity for the sandwiched girl, though as to be expected, Rumi’s laughter and forced giddiness is replaced with frustration and anger. Lurching her body forward to slip away from Mira, she swiftly dunks herself under the water and swims away, finally freeing herself but briefly feeling Zoey’s hand brush along her foot in an attempt to grab her.

When she resurfaces, sea water trailing down her hair, a look of vengeance is clear on her face. She didn’t even register(or care for) the temperature of the ocean water anymore… Her mind is dead set on getting back at the two. “You asked for it now!”

Although both Mira and Zoey are surprised by their friend’s escape, they are quick to recover and smirk as if they’ve already won. And Mira, always up for a challenge, laughs at Rumi’s declaration. “Oh yeah? What are you gonna do? Tickle us both at the same time?”

The young girl grins and wags her finger at Rumi. “You’re outnumbered here.”

Despite their arguments, Rumi’s smile only grows more. “That doesn’t mean anything,” she replies to Zoey’s snarky comment.

Before the two could say anything else, Rumi disappears, leaving only a plume of very light pink smoke behind where her body was.

Chapter Text

“You asked for it now!” Rumi warns, having managed to escape her friend’s relentless tickling and create some distance across the ocean water.

Although both Mira and Zoey are surprised by their friend’s escape, they’re quick to recover and smirk as if they have already won. And Mira, always up for a challenge, laughs at Rumi’s declaration. “Oh yeah? What are you gonna do? Tickle us both at the same time?”

The young girl grins and wags her finger at Rumi. “You’re outnumbered here.”

Despite their arguments, Rumi’s smile only grows more. “That doesn’t mean anything,” she replies to Zoey’s snarky comment.

Before the two could say anything else, Rumi disappears, leaving only a plume of very light pink smoke behind where her body was. Compared to a demon's normal dark pink smoke, Rumi’s was actually sort of white, only containing a light shade of pink.

“Whoa…” Zoey gapes in disbelief.

“That’s new,” Mira adds with the same shocked tone.

“You’ve never seen her do that before either?” Zoey asks, looking around the general area Rumi was in.

“Nope… I guess she has even more tricks up her sleeve with those demon powers,” Mira ascertains, turning her head to the left where she sees movement out of the corner of her eye, only to find another plume of smoke. She wouldn’t admit it out loud, but her heart beat just a little faster, knowing Rumi was just standing there, likely toying with her out of revenge. “Watch your blind spots.”

Zoey nods, turning her body so that her back was facing Mira. “She could be anywhere.”

The moment those words fell out of her mouth, a loud splash of water behind her caused her to whip around. To her utter horror, she is completely alone in the water, the only trace of Mira being a small ripple of water where her body was, along with a faint plume of smoke. All the young girl could do is scan her surroundings frantically, her eyes widening as her heart pounds. “Mira?!” Much to her relief, Mira pops out of the water, gasping for air and smacking her hair out of her face. Yet the only thing is the girl is further out in the water. “How did you get all the way over there?!”

Without a second thought, the young girl begins practically running over to her friend yet when Mira is finally able to see clearly, her eyes lock onto Rumi who suddenly appears behind Zoey.

“Look out!” Mira warns, but it’s already too late. All Zoey can do in response is widen her eyes before Rumi’s hands grab her - one closing Zoey’s nose and the other wrapping around her chest and grasping her shoulder to pull her backward under the water. Being too far away, Mira can only watch as Rumi successfully ambushes her second target.

Small splashes shot out of the water from Zoey trying to break herself free until she is released and allowed to bring herself up. Sputtering the water from her face, Zoey coughs and tries to catch her breath.

Meanwhile, Rumi stands up behind her with a victorious grin on her face. “Looks like I’ve claimed my vengeance perfectly.”

Both of her friends shoot a glare at her, looking like (beautiful) drowned rats.

“That was totally not fair,” Mira retorts, frustration clear in her voice as she marches toward Rumi.

“Yeah, you cheated!” Zoey adds, pouting as she crosses her arms.

“Oh, like two against one was fair in the first place?” Rumi points out, patting Zoey’s head in a mocking yet affectionate way.

“Touché,” Mira admits begrudgingly.

While it was obvious Mira is still fuming, Zoey is already starting to crumble from Rumi’s petting, a small smile already tugging at the corner of her lips before she catches herself and weakly bats the girl’s hand away. “You still cheated.”

Rumi giggles at their grumbles, feeling a slight tinge of guilt from her actions. As a result, she wraps her arms around the young girl’s shoulders from behind and places her chin in the crook of the young girl’s neck. “I’m sorry… but you backed me into a corner with that one.”

Zoey tries to keep up her anger by huffing, yet she still leans into Rumi’s body. “It was still a low blow…”

“Yeah, yeah, I’m sorry,” Rumi replies, rolling her eyes against Zoey’s knowledge.

Enjoying the scene, Mira’s angry marching slows down drastically into a calm trudge.

“You’re not forgiven yet…” Zoey mutters, her voice barely holding any malice.

Mira smirks at Zoey’s attempt to hold onto her anger. “Come on, Zoey. You can’t stay mad at Rumi forever.”

Yet the young girl grumbles something unintelligible under her breath, seeming to prove her wrong.

“I’ll tell you what - I’ll allow you to get back at me as long as you promise to forgive me,” Rumi wagers, making the pouty girl smirk deviously in an instant.

“Deal!”

Knowing Zoey was already conjuring up an idea, Mira grins and stops walking to enjoy the scene. “This should be good.”

Rumi backs away, anticipating Zoey’s choice of action while she keeps her arms at her sides. The young girl slowly turns around to face her, a mischievous glint in her eyes as she takes slow steps forward, the water gliding across her body smoothly until she suddenly picks up speed and practically lunges at Rumi who barely has time to brace herself. Letting out a yelp, Rumi’s feet slip from the sheer force Zoey’s smaller body produces and water quickly fills her ears before she manages to stand back up, bringing Zoey with her since she was clinging around her stomach. The little koala giggles happily, no longer holding an ounce of feigned anger.

“Look at that,” Mira mused while Zoey stares up at Rumi with a satisfied smile.

“You’re mine now!”

Rumi quickly places one foot behind her to balance herself out, her hands clinging to Zoey’s back and shoulder. “Y-yeah, I’m yours,” she agrees, still a little stunned while Zoey’s arms tighten even more, pressing herself against Rumi’s body.

“I take it you’re not upset anymore, huh?” Mira teases, placing a hand on her hip.

“Nnnnnnope!” Zoey answers, adjusting her position to stand up straight so she could rest the side of her face above Rumi’s chest. The gesture would be enough to melt anyone’s heart but it meant a lot more to Rumi who wraps her arms around the girl’s back and sighs.

“That looks fun. Mind if I join in?” Mira asks, already walking over.

“Oh, no, no, no!” Rumi shouts, sensing what they were up to. “We’re not doing this again! I won’t be a victim of getting tickled again!” Although it sort of pained her to do it, she forces Zoey away from her and quickly creates some distance as the young girl whines in protest, reaching out to the leader.

“Noooo! I just got comfortable!”

“Aw c’mon, Rumi. Just let her cling to you,” Mira taunts with a smirk.

“No way! I know exactly what’s happening here and I’m not falling for the same trick twice!” Rumi retorts before turning and sprinting as fast as she could through the water. Zoey is the first to chase after while Mira joins a moment later, at a slight disadvantage since she’s further away.

“Get back here!” Zoey calls out, betrayal clear in her voice from how upset she is.

“You can’t run forever, Rumi!” Mira adds in a playful taunt, confused why Rumi isn’t making an attempt to run onto the shoreline and on the sand so the water stops slowing her down.

The sound of laughter soon fills the air once the initial shock and frustration passes. Their faces were starting to turn red from the exertion but nonetheless Mira and Zoey were determined to catch up.

Rumi was panting harder than the other two though, her legs growing tired as she glances back for a moment, seeing her friends catching up. As much as she wants to continue running, she can't take it anymore and slows down, placing her hand on her chest and feeling her heart pound as she hunches forward.

“Caught ya!” Zoey exclaims, grabbing Rumi’s shoulder while Mira stops on the other side of Rumi, studying her for a moment.

“Whoa… You okay?” She stresses, placing her hand under the leader's chin and tilting it up to get a better look at Rumi’s expression. She was completely wiped out, breathing through her mouth with a slightly pained expression.

“Y-yeah… Guess I’m a little out of shape,” Rumi replies, laughing weakly as she slowly straightens her back.

Mira stays quiet, silently observing Rumi trying to keep it together. Meanwhile, Zoey wraps her arms around the girl from behind.

“You’re not running away again!” She declares, feeling the girl in her arms stiffen. Mira notices as well, more specifically the way Rumi’s gaze lowers as her breathing stops for a second. The words struck a chord for Rumi as she couldn’t help but compare this to her running away and hiding her demon half for years. Even though this moment has nothing to do with her past, she still connects the two with a sorrowful expression.

“I know…” she whispers, her fingers curling over her chest, her nails digging into her skin.

Mira and Zoey exchange a look and the taller girl shakes her head subtly, causing Zoey to let go with a resigned look. “I-I’m sorry, Rumi! I didn’t mean-”

“I know,” Rumi cuts her off, her voice shaking slightly. “I know you didn’t mean it like that. It’s just… my stupid brain automatically went there before I could stop it. You don’t have to apologize.”

Mira reaches out and places her hand on the girl’s back, trying to show her support. “Rumi, you-”

“It’s alright. I already declared I won’t run away or hide this part of me anymore,” Rumi interrupts again, glancing over at the patterns on her arms.

Mira and Zoey look at the patterns as well, understanding the weight of her words. The young girl slowly walks around so she is standing in front of her, placing a reassuring hand on the girl’s shoulder. “You’re so strong, Rumi…”

“But no one expects you to get used to this change so fast. You’re allowed to have moments of weakness and doubt too,” Mira finishes the sentence with a supportive smile.

Rumi nods stiffly, a stray tear falling down the left side of her face. “I’m sorry for being such a baby…”

“Hey, don’t talk about yourself like that,” Mira chastises gently, her thumb brushing the tear away as she tries to stay strong and not cry as well. “You’re not a baby.”

Zoey takes a step closer and squeezes Rumi’s shoulder, tears already spilling out of her eyes as she speaks. “We all have periods in our lives where things get tough, Rumi. It’s okay to feel vulnerable and cry. That doesn’t make you weak.” In response to her reassuring words, Rumi nods again as her hands tighten into fists. “You’re not alone in this anymore, Rumi. We’ll remind you of that as many times as you need us to. We’re a team.”

“No. We’re more than a team. We’re family,” Mira adds, seeing the girl slowly deflate from their combined support. Rumi feels a warmth in her chest at their sentiment. The weight of carrying her insecurities and pain lightens as she glances between her friends, smiling ever so slightly. Knowing she just needs to make one more push, Mira reaches out and takes Rumi and Zoey’s hands, squeezing them both as she focuses on Rumi’s face. “And as a family, we have to stick together and be strong. The past doesn’t have to haunt you… Got that?”

Rumi’s smile grows as she nods without hesitation. “Got it.” With those words of confirmation, the trio all step in closer for a group hug.

“We love you, Rumi,” Zoey sighs, trying to stop her tears but failing to.

Swept up in the emotions, Mira barely manages to add, “More than anything in the world. We’ll always be here for you,” before her own eyes glisten with tears falling down her cheeks.

Rumi is the only one who tries to hold it together now, biting her lip from how much it’s quivering as it becomes kind of hard to breathe. “I love you two as well… so much…” she chokes out. Despite doing her best to keep her voice even, her trembling body gives away her emotions.

Zoey nestles her cheek against Rumi’s shoulder, looking up with blurry eyes. “Don’t hold back your emotions, Rumi.”

Mira agrees, pulling the two closer. “We’re here for you, purple comet. Let it all out.”

The fragile patch holding the dam in Rumi rips off instantly, forcing all of the tears to spill out in a stream as she utterly breaks down. Her sobs fill the air even after she lowers her head in an attempt to muffle the sounds a bit. The other two are quick to sob as well and gather even closer until they're a collage of colors.

No one says anything for a few minutes. Rumi’s voice grows hoarse and she becomes unable to sob openly. Her body still shakes as tears continue to fall, but the sounds coming out of her are quiet, now only being sniffles and ragged breathing. It felt like there was a lump in her throat and no matter how much she swallowed, it always lingered. Of course the other two didn’t fare much better being vulnerable and sympathetic to Rumi’s pain, but they still kept their embrace strong around the girl, feeling the leader lift her head up slowly.

Staring up at the few clouds in the sky, Rumi lets out one final shudder before her tears slow to a stop. “I… I think I wanna lie down for a bit,” she admits with a hoarse voice as she steps away and turns around to make her way out of the water.

Zoey instinctively reaches her hand out but Mira is quick to grab it and stop her. “Give her some space for now,” she whispers. Although the young girl wants to help Rumi, she understands Mira’s words and eventually nods, silently watching the girl tread onto the shore and up the sand.

After grabbing a towel from the bag Mira brought, she spreads it out in the sun and lies down on it, blocking the sun by placing her arm over her eyes.

Noticing Zoey’s reluctance to tear her eyes away from her friend, Mira intertwines her fingers with hers to gain her attention. “C’mon, let’s try to find some sea creatures to show Rumi.”

The young girl’s attention still lingers on Rumi for a bit longer before she finally turns to Mira, forcing a smile despite the fact that she is still concerned. “Yeah… that sounds nice,” she mutters, her tone somewhat subdued and meek.

As always, Mira picks up on Zoey’s concern and squeezes her hand a little as a reassurance. “She’ll be alright. I promise. All she needs is some time to process everything and recover.”

Zoey nods tentatively, her eyes trailing down to the ocean floor to go along with Mira’s suggestion. They separate from each other to cover more ground, searching for any creatures that happened to be crawling around. After a few minutes, their tension gradually lessens as their bodies glide along the water until it only reaches their ankles. Each step was taken with caution, their focus drawing more toward the task, though Rumi still lingers in the back of their minds.

..

After another few minutes of only finding a few periwinkles and empty seashells, Mira is ready to give up, however her eyes are drawn to movement a few feet away from her. The thing is dark and eventually disappears under a decently sized rock. “Hey Zoey, I think I found something,” she admits, having the other girl jogging over in an instant since she wasn’t so lucky with her search either.

“What is it?”

“It was kind of hard to tell, but if I had to guess… It's a crab. It went under that rock over there.”

Following Mira’s pointing finger with her eyes, Zoey smiles. “Let’s try to pull it out and take a closer look,” she proposes excitedly. “Maybe it’s a rare crab with a missing leg!”

The two rush over to the rock, catching Rumi’s attention from the commotion since she slowly opens her eyes and turns her head slightly to watch the scene. Both Mira and Zoey approach the rock swiftly, standing apart with the rock between them.

Then Zoey crouches down and pushes the rock out of the way carefully. "Do you see anything?" She asks, her voice slightly strained from the force she had to use to not only push the rock but also keep it in place.

Mira hums, crouching down as well as she stares at the ocean floor. Then, tucked away close to the boulder, she spotted the sea creature - a decently sized crab. "Found it!" Without a second thought, the girl reaches into the water to grab the critter.

"Wait! Don't-!" Zoey tries to warn but the other girl shouts in pain and yanks her hand out of the water.

Rumi's expression fills with concern, yet she doesn't know what happened as she lifts her head. "Are you alright?!" She calls out.

"The darn thing pinched me!" Mira growls, staring at the side of her pinky where she felt the pinch, realizing blood is flowing out of the wound.

Zoey gasps at the sight, dropping the boulder to focus on her friend. "Uh oh. You're bleeding pretty bad..!"

Upon hearing this, Rumi sits upright immediately and is on her feet at a moment's notice.

Meanwhile, Mira grimaces and holds her injured finger. "I'm fine, I'm fine... just a little pinch," she mutters, though the pain in her voice betrays her dismissive words.

Staring at the wound, Zoey frowns. "That doesn't look fine, Mira! It's bleeding a lot," she remarks, her voice tinged with worry.

Rumi finally reaches the two with a sense of urgency and stands close to the tall girl. "Let me see it..." She orders, taking the girl's hand whether she wanted to show her or not. Seeing that the wound is more like a gash than a simple pinch, Rumi's eyes narrow. “How did this happen?”

"It's fine," Mira tries to argue but Zoey explains the situation anyway.

“Mira found a crab and we tried to find it and grab it but Mira reached in blindly, then bam, she got pinched.”

The leader nods along, eventually looking over at Mira with a blank yet serious expression. "Why the heck did you try to grab it so recklessly?" she huffs, her voice filled with worry before it takes a more stern tone. "Come on. Out of the water. Both of you. I'll run inside the house and grab the first aid kit. In the meantime, I want you two to be drying off by the time I get back here."

Mira’s eyebrows pinch like she wants to argue, but she stays quiet as she silently obeys and makes her way out of the water.

Meanwhile, Zoey has a stressed look on her face as she silently nods and glances between the other two, sensing the tension. She is quick to keep up with Mira’s pace then watches Rumi go ahead of them and up to the house. “Are you okay, Mira?”

The girl in question doesn’t say anything at first, choosing to reach into the bag and pull out a towel before handing it to Zoey. “I’m fine,” she mutters firmly.

“Right…”

…

Thankfully, Rumi’s body is mostly dry already so she simply walks right into the house and over to the emergency cabinet placed right beside the sliding door. When Rumi briefly made note of its placement earlier, she thought it was a strange spot to put it. However, now she was grateful she didn’t have to walk too far into the house and risk getting the floor wet and slippery.

With the bag of medical supplies in her hand, she swiftly returns to the beach, finding the other two were just standing and still drying off. While they’re doing that, Rumi situates herself under the shade of the umbrella, sitting in the chair Mira set up.

“Alright. Come here, Mira,” she instructs, unzipping the bag.

Huffing quietly to herself, the tall girl begrudgingly makes her way over, the blood from her wound dripping a little into the sand.

“Sit down.”

“Yeah, I know…” Mira grumbles, plopping down on the towel left in front of the chair. From there, Rumi takes the girl’s hand and holds it gently as she gets a cotton swab ready to disinfect the wound. The moment the liquid made contact with her, Mira winces and instinctively jerks her hand back a little.

However, Rumi keeps a firm grip on her and even glares at the girl for her unplanned attempt of escaping. “You’re paying for your own stupidity. Now stay still.” The firmness in her tone, though not directed at her, makes Zoey flinch as she watches from just outside the umbrella.

“Maybe you should’ve waited for the crab to come out from under the rock?” she suggests in a meek voice, trying to lessen the tension.

“So it could nip at my ankles instead?” Mira scoffs in a mostly playful tone, much to Zoey’s relief.

“It’s better than sticking your hand right in front of it. That’s like poking a darn hornet’s nest with a stick and expecting everything to be fine,” Rumi argues, laughing softly from her own words.

“Oh shush, you,” Mira huffs defeatedly, feeling the antibiotic ointment covering her wound then watching Rumi peel open a bandaid to wrap around her finger.

After it’s securely around her finger, Rumi smiles and lets go of the girl’s hand. “There you go. Next time, try using your head instead of your hands, yeah?”

Zoey, unable to resist the opportunity, giggles. “Or just stick to grabbing hermit crabs and periwinkles.”

Mira simply shakes her head from their jabs, knowing it was useless trying to argue with them when she was the one who caused this mess in the first place.

“Well then… I’m gonna bring this stuff back inside. You can still go out in the water, but be mindful of your finger,” Rumi explains, patting the tall girl’s head in a teasing manner before getting out from under the umbrella with the supplies in her hands.

Taken slightly aback by Rumi’s action, Mira stares at her for a moment before shaking her head and smirking. “I think I’m just gonna stay on dry land for now.”

“That’s a good call,” Rumi replies, approaching the stairs to the house and slowly ascending them.

Left by themselves and relieved that the tension dissipated, Zoey smiles. “Be careful though - the crabs can crawl on land too, Mira,” she teases while Mira stands up as well.

Playing along with her, Mira laughs softly. “I’ll just grab one of its little legs and chuck it back into the water where it belongs.”

..

Upon returning to the beach, Rumi is amused to find them lying down on their towels, utterly comfortable as the sun baked their skin. Mira was closest to her, arms at her sides with her palms facing up to get the inside of her arms tanned. Meanwhile, Zoey was lying on her stomach, not even using her arms to create room to breathe properly since they were also at her sides.

“Having fun?” Rumi chuckles, going to her towel that was in the middle of theirs.

“Mhm. Comejns,” Zoey replies, her voice incredibly muffled.

“Can you repeat that with your face buried a bit deeper in the towel?” Mira teases, her eyes shut as she smiles.

“How can you even breathe like that?” Rumi wonders, standing at the edge of her own towel.

Lifting her head up and turning it to the side, Zoey giggles like she has the most fool-proof idea. “I dug a hole in the sand so there's a gap for me to breathe.”

“Then how come your voice was muffled if there’s a hole for your face?” Rumi points out.

The young girl falls silent, causing Mira to turn her head to the left to look at her curiously, only to see Zoey hiding her face in the towel again. “I… may hv made th hole too smll…”

“Have you ever thought of maybe fixing that problem?” Mira asks mockingly.

“Too cmfffffyyyy…” Zoey whines.

Though it seems fruitless, Rumi tries to reason with her. “Your face is only going to get all sweaty if it doesn’t get proper air flow.”

To her relief, Zoey actually seems to listen since she turns her head to the side again. “You sound like a grandma talking like that,” she replies bluntly before shoving her face back into the towel.

“Wha-!? Excuse me?!” Rumi gawks while Mira bursts out laughing.

“Leave her be, Rumi. If she really can’t breathe or starts to melt, she’ll just turn around or something.”

Going along with it and sighing in mock frustration, Rumi plops down onto her towel, looking out at the ocean as she raises her knee up and tucks it toward her chest before she throws her arm up onto the knee.

The beach falls silent among the trio while they simply enjoy the sound of the waves crashing against the shore and the wind blowing in their ears for a while. As time slowly passes, they can each feel the sun really starting to seep into their skin, making it hot as sweat forms. And being unable to stand the heat of the towel any longer, Zoey gasps for air dramatically before flipping around onto her back, ultimately destroying the peace and quiet.

Both of the other girls shoot a brief glare at her but don’t want to say anything to completely shatter the silence. They instead just take deep breaths and close their eyes while Rumi’s foot quietly taps on the towel as a way to fidget without making it obvious.

Thankfully, the peacefulness returns for another few minutes.

Yet it’s only a matter of time before Zoey would grow bored. It starts off with quiet humming and shifting of her feet before slowly evolving into singing as her hands play around with the sand outside her towel. Rumi and Mira, used to Zoey’s antics, just let her do her thing, knowing she was about to say something any second now.

“Hey, Rumi? Can I ask you something?”

And there it is.

Chapter Text

The beach falls silent among the trio as they simply enjoy the sound of the waves crashing against the shore and the wind blowing in their ears for a while, all lying(minus Rumi, who’s sitting) on their towels. As time slowly passes, they can each feel the sun really starting to seep into their skin, making it hot as sweat forms. And being unable to stand the heat of the towel anymore, Zoey gasps for air dramatically before flipping around onto her back, ultimately destroying the peace and quiet.

Both of the other girls shoot a brief glare to their left at her but don't want to say anything to completely shatter the silence. They instead just take deep breaths and close their eyes while Rumi’s foot quietly taps on the towel as a way to fidget without making it obvious.

Thankfully, the peacefulness returns for another few minutes. Yet it’s only a matter of time before Zoey would grow bored. It starts out with quiet humming and shifting of her feet then slowly evolves into singing as her hands play around with the sand outside her towel. Rumi and Mira, used to Zoey’s antics, just let her do her thing, knowing she is about to say something any second now.

“Hey Rumi? Can I ask you something?”

And there it is.

“Yeah. What’s up?” The girl in question asks, looking over and seeing the sort of pensive look Zoey is giving her.

“I… I know this is a sensitive topic but… do the patterns make you feel any different now that they've spread all over your body?”

“Wow Zoey. I thought I was blunt…” Mira mutters.

“I’m just asking ‘cause I’m curious!” Zoey quickly spits out. “You don’t have to answer if you don’t want to, Rumi.”

“No, no, it’s okay,” Rumi reassures, her smile slightly forced before she focuses her head toward the ocean. “To answer simply; yes, I do feel different. But if I had to give you a deeper explanation…” She pauses to think, feeling both Mira and Zoey’s anticipation as they stare at her. “I sometimes feel a pressure on my skin, I guess. Like I’m wearing tight clothing, even though I’m wearing the least amount of fabric right now. Or maybe it could be compared to feeling a thick layer of lotion or sunscreen on your skin that makes it feel stiff and uncomfortable.”

Zoey nods in understanding, her eyes showing empathy. “And the patterns were only on your shoulders in the beginning, right? Did it hurt when they spread?”

Rumi’s head lowers as she feels her heart beating a little faster. “Not usually. But when those demons impersonated you two and got underneath my skin at the idol awards… the patterns felt like they wanted to rip me open… like they were trying to be freed from my skin.”

Both of her friend’s eyes widen with alarm as they unintentionally sit up at the same time.

“That… sounds excruciating…” Mira whispers, recalling the moment she saw Rumi on the stage, looking terrified and helpless like a wild animal being cornered. In the moment she saw her, all she could feel was shock and betrayal. Yet reflecting back, she wished she had helped Rumi when she was at her lowest… But instead, she instinctively raised her weapon at her and only made Rumi feel even more alone and scared… “Rumi-”

“It was an experience I hope to never relive,” Rumi cuts her off, clenching her fists.

The atmosphere grows tensely quiet, and though Mira isn't one to back down from a challenge, she doesn't have the will to say or apologize, even though she’s already done so at least a dozen times after that incident.

“Can I ask you another question?” Zoey mutters, her voice quiet from the weight in the air.

“Sure. Go ahead,” Rumi surprisingly replies, seeming a lot more open to talk than either of them expected.

Biting her lip nervously and thinking on how to phrase her question, Zoey’s gaze flicks down before focusing on the side of Rumi’s face. “When the patterns first started spreading… were you scared?”

Mira’s eyes widen and she can't deny she is extremely curious as well despite having a good guess of what the answer is.

“Of course I was. And I didn’t even have anyone to ask for help… Not even Celine…” Rumi mutters, her voice containing a hint of disgust that doesn’t get past Mira.

“Was she not with you back then?” Zoey wonders, flinching a little at Rumi’s scoff.

“No, Celine was there. She just told me to keep hiding them until they could finally be removed… As if that would solve all of my problems when you two weren’t even with me yet.” There is an obvious disdain in the girl’s tone, directed specifically at Celine. While she does appreciate the woman for raising her when her mother died, she can't deny the part of her that wants to shift all of the blame onto the woman. If she had just allowed Rumi to open up about her patterns to her friends, things would have bound to turn out better.

Zoey shares a look of understanding with Mira who could tell Rumi had conflicting emotions. “She said that to you?” Mira asks, her voice filled with disbelief and a tinge of anger.

“The worst thing a person can do is keep something as big as your patterns a secret… But… maybe she had a reason for saying that?” Zoey wagers, trying to see the good in Celine’s decision.

“Yeah right,” Mira scoffs, “It sounds to me like she didn’t even want to deal with that side of her and just wanted to ignore it. Out of sight, out of mind.”

The air seems to grow still with the tall girl’s words and a silence follows before Rumi finally looks over at her. There isn't a look of anger or disagreement on her face but rather one that is similar to awe or mutual understanding. “That’s one way of putting it. I never felt loved by her… at least… not completely.”

“I’m sorry you had to deal with that growing up…” Zoey mutters, tears threatening to spill from her eyes as Rumi turns her head toward her. “It must have felt so lonely, having no one to turn to while Celine ignored your cries for help.”

“It was…” Rumi agrees wholeheartedly. “But that’s all in the past now…” A genuinely warm smile replaces the frown that permanently stuck to her face when the topic was brought up. She looks at Zoey then Mira with her new warm expression, feeling a pleasant flutter in her chest. “And that’s all thanks to you two for supporting me and not treating me like another demon.”

Both of the girl’s faces soften, their gazes filled with a mix of relief and reassurance.

“We could never think of you as just another demon, Rumi,” Mira coos, her voice softer and more affectionate than she’s ever spoken before. Rumi practically melts at the sound.

Zoey nodded along, her hand reaching out and resting on Rumi’s shoulder. “You’re so much more to us than that.”

Rumi’s posture straightens as her smile widens. “I know. I know that now.”

“We’ll keep reminding you in case you ever feel down,” Zoey adds.

“You don’t need someone like Celine to rely on for support - or the lack thereof support,” Mira says, leaning back on her hands.

Rumi nods shakily, a significant amount of weight leaving her body as she lies down and shuts her eyes. “I love you two so much, damn it.”

“Whoa there. Watch your profanity,” Mira jokes, smiling down at the girl.

Zoey giggles and lies down as well, using her arm as a pillow to prop her head up as she faces Rumi. “We love you too, Rumi.”

With the previous dark mood entirely lifted, the girl in the middle fully relaxes for the first time since the trip started. She even let out a yawn after a minute of silence.

“I’m glad to see you finally taking a moment to unwind,” Zoey whispers, her eyes turning gentle with a hint of playfulness. “Maybe all that talking tired you out.”

Mira smiles fondly, being the only one to remain sitting up. “Or maybe it was from her using her demon powers. You gotta make sure not to push yourself with that, Rumi. You’re still new to figuring out how that all works.”

If Rumi’s eyes were open, she’d be rolling them. “Oh don’t you start,” she retorts, a hint of annoyance in her voice. “I may still be figuring things out but I know my limits.”

“Yeah right. You’d push yourself to exhaustion if one of us wasn’t around,” the tall girl jabs, causing Rumi’s eyes to shoot open and glare at her.

“I would not!”

Soft laughter fills the air at her denial, yet to her dismay, they aren't done picking her apart yet.

“Please, Rumi, we know you too well. You’re a liiiiittle too stubborn for your own good,” Zoey points out.

“And your definition of ‘limit’ needs a lot of work if you even want to use the word,” Mira adds.

Instead of throwing out another argument or excuse, Rumi simply gives up and covers her eyes with her arm, sighing in defeat. “You two are asking for it…” She murmurs in a non-threatening way that has the two amused.

“Oh no, we’re shaking in fear,” Mira chuckles while Zoey giggles along.

Yet unlike before where she’d continue to threaten them, Rumi doesn't bother instigating and instead rolls over onto her stomach, using her arms as a pillow for her head.

The other two share a glance with one another, however while Mira is showing signs of relenting on the teasing, Zoey still has a mischievous little smirk. “Aw, is someone getting gwumpy on us?” She coos mockingly.

At Rumi’s lack of response, Mira chimes in for her. “Let’s just let her relax for now, Zoey.”

With that being said and knowing Zoey isn’t going to argue or tease any further, the tall girl also lies down on her side and faces Rumi.

Curious about what was going on, Rumi turns her head in Mira’s direction and peeks an eye open, a bit taken aback when she sees Mira staring at her with a soft expression and little smile. “What?”

“Nothing. I’m just enjoying the sight of you relaxing,” Mira admits casually, her gaze slowly traveling down the girl’s back and side.

Feeling embarrassed from the girl’s blatant staring, Rumi turns her head to the other side, not prepared to see Zoey doing the same thing as Mira. However, when she realizes she was caught staring, the young girl laughs sheepishly.

“I was just thinking…” she begins, focusing her eyes on Rumi’s face. “Are the patterns gonna get tanned too?”

A soft snicker left Mira’s lips at that, but neither of them had a solid answer since they didn't necessarily know.

“I’m assuming they won’t,” Rumi mutters, turning her head again to just be straight down the middle so she didn’t have to look at either of them despite feeling their stares lingering.

It grows quiet between the three after that and at some point, Rumi just doesn't really care they’re staring since she feels herself drifting bit by bit. She knows she isn't actually going to fall asleep, but if she’s able to enter a sort of meditative state, that wouldn’t be so bad.

“I wonder if we should move the umbrella over here…” Zoey whispers, mostly to herself and not the other two. Regardless of that matter, Rumi’s half conscious state is disturbed.

“It’s fine. I won’t be out long,” she reassures. “After all, I don’t sleep well when there’s too much noise. Right, Mira?” She asks, bringing up the tall girl’s point she made back inside the house.

“Yep,” she replies simply, turning onto her back and shutting her eyes.

The atmosphere turns peaceful… For two out of the three girls.

Being the only one left with her eyes open and not wanting to be bored, Zoey scoots herself a bit closer to Rumi and reaches her hand out to trace her finger along the patterns on Rumi’s back. The leader tenses her body immediately, grumbling Zoey’s name under her breath. Yet after the initial shock and tension, she eventually drops her guard and accepts her touch. It actually started to feel nice after a while. The gentle tracing was… calming.

As time passes, the sun gets higher up in the sky and only makes the temperature increase. Rumi is practically melting, though it isn’t from the heat or sun rays boring down on her skin. All she could focus on is the girl’s touch and can't help but compare herself to a spicy, feral kitten that once hissed at affection but now grew to love it. Yet to her utter disappointment, Zoey pulls her hand away. Of course she doesn't want to make it obvious that she didn’t want Zoey to stop, but at the same time she can't help but cast a glance at the girl, hearing movement and watching as she sat up.

“Whoa…” Zoey gasps.

“What’s got your attention now?” Mira asks teasingly, blocking the sun with her hand to look over at the young girl who was staring at Rumi’s back.

“I thought it was a trick of the light just bouncing off Rumi’s skin, but look!”

Curious what’s got her so excited and in awe, Mira lets out a soft grunt as she sits up and peers down onto Rumi’s back as well. To both her confusion and surprise, the girl’s patterns seemed to be glowing white, but only on the right side of her where Zoey was touching. “Wow Rumi, you’re quite literally glowing right now,” she mused. “How did this happen?”

“I dunno!” Zoey answers instead. “I was just moving my hand along her back and then they slowly started to glow brighter and brighter. I thought I was just seeing things from my position so I sat up to get a better look and, well, the proof is right here!”

“Huh… That’s interesting…” Mira admits under her breath before seeing the patterns gradually lose its glow. “And there it goes, I guess.”

“Are they glowing again?” Rumi asks, lifting her head up and attempting to see her back over her right shoulder.

“No, it’s back to normal,” Zoey answers, poking the girl’s back as if that would trigger them to glow again.

“Has this happened to you before, Rumi?” Mira wonders, leaning back on her hands.

“Yeah. There were a couple of nights where I’d wake up and see a random part of me glowing white. I don’t really know the cause of it though…” She admits.

“Well… As long as they're not turning purple, it’s probably nothing to worry about, right?” Zoey shrugs.

Mira nods in agreement and shoots Rumi a worried look. “It doesn’t hurt at all when they glow, does it?”

“Not at all,” Rumi admits, much to their relief. “If anything, it kind of feels satisfying - like peeling off a dead layer of skin.”

The two share a look of amusement as Zoey retracts her hand. “That’s… a strange analogy but I think I know what you mean.”

“A-anyway, how’s your finger, Mira?” Rumi asks, desperately wanting to change the topic and not go into any further detail over this matter.

The girl in question raises an eyebrow and lifts her hand up briefly. “It’s fine, I guess. It’s just sort of pulsing a little.”

“That’s good,” Rumi sighs, sitting up and turning around to face the ocean so she can stare out at it. The other two watch her curiously for a moment before their attention is also drawn to the water. With that, the atmosphere regains its peaceful state… until Zoey breaks it again.

“Oooh, you know what I wanna do?!” Then before the two can even shoot out a guess, she answers for them. “Build a sand castle!”

Rumi glances over at Mira, smiling in an almost defeated manner while still being playful.

“A sandcastle, huh?” Mira mused. “Sounds like fun.”

Zoey wiggles a little in her spot, smiling brightly. “I know, right?! I haven’t built one for at least a couple months now!” That being said, the young girl bounces up to her feet and rushes toward the water, sand being kicked up behind her.

Mira chuckles and goes to stand up as well, yet Rumi’s hand suddenly grabs her wrist just as she was about to push herself up.

“Where do you think you’re going?”

Forced to a halt, Mira raises a confused eyebrow, her eyes flickering between Rumi’s hand and face. “Uh… I was going to help Zoey build the sandcastle,” she replies in a dry tone, finding the question silly.

Wondering why no one is with her, Zoey glances back and takes in the scene, understanding what was going on immediately. “Looks like Rumi wants you to stay right where you are, Mira,” she giggles playfully.

Nodding to the young girl's words, Rumi's grip tightens. “Sand can get beneath your bandaid. I don’t want your wound to get infected.”

Mira sighs, recognizing Rumi’s concerned state. Usually she’d throw out an argument, but strangely enough she doesn't find the desire to do so right now. “I guess you have a point,” she concedes, lying down on the towel to show she isn’t going to defy her friend's concern. Zoey giggles at the sight, finding it sort of heartwarming and cute before she decides to get to work, digging in the sand with her bare hands.

Deciding to copy Mira, Rumi also lies down on her side, the two facing one another. “Let me see your injured finger,” she orders gently. Knowing it’s useless to protest now, Mira extends her hand out and allows Rumi to take hold of it so she can examine her slender yet longer fingers. Yet the leader suddenly grasps her hand with both of hers. “There. Now you can’t help her even if you want to.”

“H-hey!” Mira protests, not even doing anything to take her hand away as Rumi smirked. As much as she wants to be a little mad, she just ends up giving in, aware of the fact that Rumi has never acted this way before. It was always either her or Zoey reaching out - Rumi hardly ever initiated physical contact.

Once the moment passes and she gets used to the sensation, her eyes lock onto Rumi’s, a small smile forming on her lips which Rumi mirrors. And soon enough, Mira is the first to close her eyes. Rumi was going to do so as well, but her eyes trail down to the girl’s body for a moment until she snaps out of it and squeezes her eyes shut, her cheeks flushing red.

Meanwhile, Zoey hums to herself, doing a pretty good job at shaping the castle considering she didn’t have any buckets or shovels.

Hearing the girl’s voice, Rumi lifts her head up and glances down at the young girl, thoroughly impressed with what she could vaguely see. “I never can be as fast as you with building a castle.”

“Agreed,” Mira chimes in, keeping her eyes shut. “But at least one of us is actually doing something fun and exciting.”

Rumi smirks in response to the obvious implication of her friend’s words. “What? You don’t find being here with me exciting?” She asks, tightening her grip on her hand.

“Not when you’re holding me hostage like this,” Mira retorts without hesitation, meaning no harm in it despite the ever so subtle pout.

Deciding to play along, Rumi reaches her left hand out and teasingly boops Mira’s nose. “This wouldn’t be happening in the first place if you just had common sense and didn’t casually stick your hand right in front of a crab’s face,” she jabs.

This time around, Mira hads a sense to defend herself and not take it all silently. “It was a *small* crab-”

“Mira! Don’t underestimate a crab just by its size!” Zoey throws her argument in, causing Rumi’s smirk to widen victoriously. “Small or not, it still has sharp pinchers and can cause a good amount of damage. Oh! And speaking of which, did you know a male crab uses his claws to attract a mate?”

Although Mira’s gaze is stuck on Rumi’s smug face, she swiftly looks down at the girl near the shoreline from that last sentence she said. “Did you get that fact from Spongebob?”

“Yes. She definitely did,” Rumi answers for her.

“Is that actually a real fact then?” Mira wonders, causing Zoey to become offended, placing a hand on her chest and everything.

“Hey! A lot of stuff from Spongebob is educational! It’s basically a documentary!”

“Sure; a documentary of underwater nonsense,” Mira scoffs teasingly.

The young girl gasps in absolute disbelief and stands up like she’s about to charge right after Mira. “You take that back!”

Mira shoots back a defiant grin. “I’ll never accept that a cartoon of a sponge that’s not even shaped like a real sponge from the ocean is factually accurate.”

However, before things can escalate any further, Rumi intervenes to break the not so serious tension. “Don’t fight, you two. Spongebob is clearly the pinnacle of marine knowledge.”

“Yes, Rumi!!” Zoey cheers in agreement while Mira clicks her tongue and shakes her head as she looks off to the side.

“Whatever…”

Amused by the tall girl’s reaction, Rumi squeezes her hand a little tighter. “See? Even Mira agrees with that statement.”

“I didn’t agree to anything,” Mira argues, suppressing a smile.

Figuring that’s enough teasing(for once), Zoey glances down at her castle then at the two. “Hey Rumi? Do you wanna help me with the castle since Mira can’t?”

Rumi shoots her eyes back down at the young girl and stares at her incredulously. “What happened to me relaxing?”

“Well you’re not gonna sleep and we’ve still got plenty of days to fully unwind. I don’t see the harm in helping out,” Zoey argues, shrugging.

“This better not become a recurring thing with you…” Rumi huffs playfully as she lets go of Mira’s hand and sits up.

“Oh, it one hundred percent will,” Mira snickers, silently watching Rumi stand and brush off any grains of sand that stuck to her.

Sighing in defeat, Rumi glances down at Mira and smirks. “Good news for you is until your finger is better, you’ll just have to sit and watch.”

“Oh joy. That’s *fantastic* news,” Mira grumbles sarcastically, rolling her eyes.

Zoey giggles at the exchange, patiently waiting for Rumi while she slowly makes her way over. “Don’t look so grumpy, Mira. Just enjoy the view,” she teases, seeing Mira’s eyes focused on Rumi’s back.

Despite knowing she was caught, Mira scoffs and keeps staring. “I guess that won’t be too hard…”

Zoey giggles mischievously at the response, yet Rumi was a bit confused and glances back at Mira who swiftly turns her head and plays it off. Left in the dark and unaware of the little thing exchanged between her friends, Rumi turns her head back around.

“Y’know, you two act like a married couple sometimes. It’s pretty cute,” Zoey teases, giving the girl walking toward her pause.

“Huh?!”

Laughing at her response, Zoey pushes even further. “Should I plan the wedding?”

To Rumi’s embarrassment, the young girl only continues laughing at her own joke, yet after a while, she notices the way her eyes avert with her smile dropping until she turns away from the two.

Having already noticed something wasn’t quite right, Mira sits up on her towel and stares intently at the young girl. “Zoey?”

“It was just a joke!” Zoey replies in a weak protest, crouching down to focus on the sandcastle.

Wanting to lighten things up but not necessarily sure how to, Rumi just blurts out the first honest thing she could think of. “We’d never leave you out, Zoey. If there’s gonna be a marriage, I refuse to only pick one of you.”

Zoey’s head snaps over her shoulder, her eyes utterly wide as a tiny, hopeful smile plagued her lips. The words were caught in her throat, but it’s obvious what she’s thinking just from her expression.

Seeing this, Mira steps in. “We both love you, Zoey - no matter what you think. Right, Rumi?”

The girl in question nods in agreement. “Of course.”

Zoey’s eyes ping-pong between her two friends as a sort of sheepish smile forms on her face. “I… I love you two, well… too.”

“And you know you’re irreplaceable to us, right?” Rumi adds.

“O-of course I do!” The young girl stutters with a blush as she looks down and bites the inside of her cheek.

Both Rumi and Mira share a look of mild concern with each other before the tall girl approaches Zoey’s crouched form and mimics her position - just without touching the sand castle and getting her hands dirty. “Zoey… you can’t fool us,” she replies softly.

Freezing with her hands in the sand, the girl forces a smile but can’t meet her friend’s attentive gaze. “W-what are you talking about? I’m not fooling anyone…”

Quirking an eyebrow, Mira leans closer so her shoulder is touching hers. “Then explain why you have a habit of doubting yourself.” In response to that, Zoey’s eyes widen, yet any argument or reply is caught in her throat.

“You really are irreplaceable, Zoey,” Rumi reassures. “We mean every word from that sentence. You’re not a burden, you’re not a bother, and you’re especially not “too much”. You’re perfect just the way you are: funny, silly, supportive, and most of all - loved. You don’t have to change anything about yourself to feel wanted… Take it from me; I wanted to remove my patterns so I could feel normal and welcomed, but in the end I should have just told you two the truth from the start. I didn’t need to change to be with you two.”

All of that is processed in Zoey”s head slowly as it lowers down. “U-um… How long have you two known about this? Is it that obvious?”

Although she isn’t looking, the pause of silence is all she really needs to guess the answer while Rumi and Mira share a look of guilt.

“I knew about this for probably as long as I’ve known you. Sorry…” Mira admits, her talent for reading people once again making itself obvious. “I don’t like to see you beat yourself up.”

Zoey’s expression softens a little as her cheeks turn slightly pink. “I’m surprised you’re so much more open to admitting stuff. You used to sort of beat around the bush or avoid hard topics.”

Mira nods, her eyes darting to the side. “I guess I… just don't want anything to be bottled up between us anymore….”

Knowing the change in Mira is because of her, Rumi feels a strange mixture of guilt and joy. But overall, she’s more happy that Mira isn’t keeping her observant thoughts to herself.

Little did she know, that change in Mira would also give her a totally different emotion and reaction later…..

“So back to the main topic; you’re important to us, Zoey. You complete us. Your energy and excitement always lights up any room you’re in. It wouldn’t be right if you weren’t here,” Rumi reassures.

Zoey’s smile widens, but her blush only worsens as she laughs a little awkwardly. “It’s kind of weird being on the receiving end when we were just comforting you earlier. I… don’t really know what to say now that the roles are reversed…”

Rumi grins, relieved Zoey didn’t look so down anymore. Her hand reaches out and caresses the side of the girl’s face before she can even stop it. Both of their eyes widened at the exact same time, yet neither of them moved as Rumi felt Zoey’s cheek get hotter under her touch. To sort of deter away from the interaction, she trails her eyes off to the side. “You don’t have to say anything. Just know we both lo-!”

Mira saw the signs a mile away, yet Rumi wasn’t prepared at all when the young girl suddenly pounced at her and squeezed her arms around her tightly, their cheeks rubbing against each other as Zoey practically squeals. All Rumi could do in response was slap her hand behind her and flex her core to prevent her entire back from meeting the fate of colliding with the wet sand. The two just stay like that for a while, with Rumi in shock for a majority of the time, her arm awkwardly stuck up in the air since she didn't have time to pull her hand away before Zoey’s arms slipped under hers.

Mira smiles at the sight before her attention is drawn to the sandcastle that only had a tower built along with a portion of the main section. “Guess this can be forgotten about,” she teases, causing Zoey to immediately look at her project and release Rumi.

“Are you kidding? This thing’s still got a long way to go before you can say that!” Zoey argues, returning to work on it while Mira glances at Rumi with a grin, noticing her flushed cheeks.

…

The sun gradually ascends higher up in the sky until it is literally steaming at the top of their heads, yet they are determined to finish the castle together… Or at least they *were* all working together at a steady pace before Mira accidentally pressed the only hand she could use a little too hard and caused a portion of the castle to crumble. When it initially happened, Mira froze and stared down at what she’d done while the other two witnessed the aftermath.

Then Rumi sets her accusing eyes on the tall girl. “Brute,” she deadpanned.

“I can’t help it! This sand is too darn… soft!” Mira argues defensively.

“I-it’s okay! I can fix it,” Zoey reassures, scooting over and accidentally brushing her knee against the castle, causing another portion to crumble.

“Oh boy…” Rumi mutters.

“Don’t worry about a thing! I’ll fix that too!” Zoey says, laughing a little too hard before she just went dead silent and got to work fixing Mira’s side.

From there, Mira was booted to do minor tasks like gathering more sand. And finally after an additional half hour, the castle is complete in its round and slightly non-proportional glory. There is even a little moat surrounding the castle that’s filled with only a few handfuls of water since they didn’t have a proper way of carrying the liquid without it spilling out from the journey from the ocean to the castle.

The trio stand a foot away, admiring their work.

“Not bad… Even though your side is a little crooked, Rumi,” Mira points out bluntly.

“Wha-?! So what if it is?! Castles in real life aren’t completely symmetrical either!” Rumi spits out, crossing her arms over her chest and pouting.

Meanwhile, Mira gives the girl an incredulous look. “Uhhh, I don’t know what castles *you’ve* seen, but the ones *I’ve* seen are pretty darn symmetrical.”

“Oh, you’re a know-it-all for castles, huh?” Rumi scoffs, not actually angry but just a bit embarrassed over Mira pointing out her flawed side.

“More than you, apparently,” Mira deadpanned.

“Excuse me?!”

Literally being in the middle of the two’s bickering, Zoey grabs a hand from each girl in hopes of mediating the conversation. “Hey, hey, there’s no reason to fight!”

The other two go quiet as they hold eye contact with one another before laughing, prompting Zoey to simply sigh in relief before ultimately joining the laughter until a loud rumbling sound stops them all.

Rumi and Mira’s immediate reaction is to look up at the sky, expecting to see dark clouds somewhere in the distance, however when there's only white puffy clouds to be seen, their attention focuses on Zoey, noticing her lack of movement.

“....Was that your stomach, Zoey?” Rumi gawks, mouth slightly open in disbelief.

The girl in question giggles with her entire face turning red. “So… How about we eat lunch?”

Mira looks up at the sky for a moment, judging the time by how high the sun is above them. “It’s probably already past noon. I’m actually pretty hungry too, now that it’s been brought to my attention how late it is.”

“To the house!” Zoey declares, spinning on her heel and pointing up at the stairs.

With everyone at a mutual agreement, they all head up the stairs with most of their stuff left down on the beach.

Chapter Text

Rumi is the first to enter the house and make a beeline for the kitchen to start preparing lunch. Mira enters next, immediately flopping unceremoniously on the couch, her body sinking deep into the soft fabric as she sighs happily.

Finally, Zoey enters and shuts the sliding door, at a stalemate with who to go to - Rumi or Mira. But since Mira is closer, she already feels herself gravitating toward her as she smirks. “Is it comfy?”

“Mhm,” Mira hums, watching the young girl make her way to the couch.

Without saying anything, Zoey then sat down right next to her, threw her legs on top of hers, then wrapped her hands around Mira’s neck. Meanwhile, Mira simply keeps her arms stretched along the back of the couch, not even bothered by her friend who scoots just a bit closer to rest her head just above her chest. Yet after a while of the two sitting together like this, she eventually brings her right hand over and lightly runs her fingers through Zoey’s hair, causing the girl to melt instantly while trying to bring herself even closer.

From that point, the room is only filled with soft breathing between the two. Rumi could faintly be heard in the kitchen, ripping something plastic open from the sounds of it. Yet Zoey tunes out that noise, focusing strictly on the silence and enjoying the motions of Mira’s chest rising and falling rhythmically while her head is caressed.

“Are you two sitting on the couch without at least having a towel beneath you?!” Rumi sighs, disturbing the silence with her head poking into the living room.

The two in question freeze and look at each other until Mira reaches her hand toward her bikini top then shorts. “It’s fine. They’re dry already,” she replies casually before shutting her eyes and deeming the conversation done. Upon hearing that, Zoey’s shoulders slumped with relief.

“Well… I still don’t want you two sitting on it smelling like the ocean. You should either sit on the deck outside or go to the kitchen,” Rumi replies, clearly not done with the topic.

“I don’t wanna get up~!” Zoey whines.

“You just want our help, don’t you?” Mira asks, keen as always.

“It will be greatly appreciated,” The girl in question responds instantly.

And so, the two are forced out of their comfortable positions to help Rumi with lunch. Mira had to basically carry Zoey in her arms though, since she was still whiney. Only after she took a few steps did Mira place the girl down to walk on her own.

..

The meal is something pretty simple due to the lack of time available before Zoey starts complaining non-stop. Seared chicken breasts along with oven baked baby potatoes and steamed green beans(yes, I know this isn't a typical Korean meal).

Upon re-entering the kitchen, Rumi goes straight to the counter beside the sink and begins slicing baby potatoes in half. “Mira, can you watch the chicken cooking in the pan so they don’t burn?” She asks, keeping her eyes focused on her task.

“Sure.”

With them both having tasks, the odd one out glances around. “What am I supposed to do?”

“Um… Can you set the table for us?” Rumi asks, causing the girl’s shoulders to slump.

“That’s it? Just setting up the table?” She asks, feeling like she got the short end of the stick.

“Let me handle that actually,” Mira chimes in, hearing Zoey’s disappointment. “Think you can watch the chicken instead?”

At that, the young girl’s face beams. “Yeah! Leave it to me!”

While they swap roles, Rumi can't help but cast a nervous glance toward Zoey. She’s never been… skilled with being in the kitchen. Though if Mira is okay with it, she shouldn’t be too worried - it *is* just to watch the chicken anyway. What’s the worst that could happen?

..

The three stay focused on their tasks. And when Mira is just finishing putting the cups on the table, Zoey speaks up.

“Hey Rumi? I think the chicken’s ready to be flipped.”

Judging the chicken for herself by leaning close to the girl and literally pressing her cheek against Zoey’s, Rumi hums. The meat was turning a slightly dark brown color around the edges but she double checked by lifting one up slightly. “Good job, Zoey. It looks ready to be flipped.”

“OoOoh, can I flip them?! Please?”

Rumi smiles a bit too widely and nervously glances toward Mira for help. Unfortunately, her call for help would be utterly denied when the tall girl just gives a thumbs up, silently approving the situation. “Uummm…” She desperately wants to reject her, but Zoey’s adorable puppy eyes never fail to make her cave. “Sure..!”

Clenching her fist with pride, Zoey’s face hardens with determination. “Alright! I got this!” With that courage coursing through her veins, she firmly grasps the tongs and holds it high like she’s King Arthur holding his sword up proudly.

“Please be careful…” Rumi mutters, anxiety building by the second from her friend’s antics.

“I know, I know. I got this!” the young girl brushes off before carefully taking hold of one of the pieces before flipping it slowly but surely.

“Look at that,” Mira mused, genuinely proud of her.

However, the young girl’s slow pace would be her downfall because the moment the uncooked side touches the pan, the bit of oil inside it splashes up and sizzles against her wrist. Yelping in pain, she quickly retracts her hand and grasps her wrist with her free hand.

“Nevermind,” Mira mutters, rushing over to her friend at the same time Rumi does. “You okay, Zoey?”

Nodding quickly, Zoey winces as she rubs her wrist. “I’m fine. Just a little burn,” she replies, not sounding too convincing.

Rumi shakes her head, a mixture of worry and anger in her expression. “I told you to be careful… But I guess it’s my fault for not telling you to move fast.”

“No,no,no, it’s not your fault, Rumi,” Zoey protests.

“There’s no need to shift blame onto anyone,” Mira mediates. “The most important thing is checking the damage.”

“Y-yeah,” Rumi agrees, reaching her hand out. “Let me see your wrist.”

Not one to argue, Zoey obeys and removes her hand from her wrist, holding it out for the other two to see. Much to their relief, there’s only a tiny red burn probably as thick as a toothpick close to where the joint was.

With the concern in her eyes easing up, Rumi looks up at Zoey’s face. “Thank goodness it’s not bad,” she sighs in relief, causing Mira to give the leader a side eye.

“You overreact a little too easily, Rumi.”

“Yeah, I’m fine,” Zoey adds. “It only stung for a few seconds.”

Rumi huffs and shakes her head. “You’re lucky it didn’t do more damage…”

“Don’t worry! I’ll be extra careful and extra fast this time!” Zoey declares before swiftly turning back toward the stove and flipping the other two pieces of chicken without getting hit by the oil. Rumi wanted to stop her, but it was already too late and she didn’t want to accidentally make the situation worse, however when she saw Zoey did it right, her body relaxed. “See? I told you!”

Both Rumi and Mira share a look of shock before smiling proudly.

“Not bad at all. Good job, Zoey,” Mira praises, hearing the meat sizzle. Overcome with joy, Zoey beams with pride, feeling a major sense of accomplishment in her chest as she puffs it out.

“I gotta admit I’m pretty impressed,” Rumi confesses, crossing her arms. “If only that’s what you did for the first one.”

And just like that, Zoey’s confidence falters, evident by her shoulders slumping. “Yeah, yeah…” she grumbles. “It won’t happen again…”

Mira chuckles at the sight and places a hand on her hip in a sassy pose. “You say that every time but never actually follow through with it.”

“What?! I’ve said that before?!” The young girl gawks.

“From all of the times we let you handle something in the kitchen - yeah,” Mira answers bluntly.

Wanting to believe she is lying, Zoey looks to Rumi for confirmation and feels her stomach drop when she nods with a regretful smile. “No way..! You guys are just teaming up against me now!” She accuses, her tone filled with dramatic betrayal.

“We’re just telling the truth,” Rumi shrugs.

Conceding, Zoey sighs and places the tongs down on the counter, grumbling something under breath before dragging her feet over to Mira and hugging her for no apparent reason. Mira simply chuckles in response and pets the girl’s head.

“Well… Luckily for you, all that’s left to do is wait another few minutes then shut off the heat on the stove,” Rumi explains, smiling at the sight before bringing her attention back to the potatoes that were nearly done being sliced.

“Yeah…” Zoey mutters, pulling away from Mira who gives her head another pat of reassurance. It’s clear she isn’t completely happy being tasked with doing nothing but staring at a frying pan, but she does it anyway with a slightly slumped head.

..

After a minute, Rumi finishes slicing the potatoes and takes out a tray to set them on once they’re all seasoned. “Oh, actually Zoey?”

The young girl’s head immediately perks up with hopeful eyes. “Yes?”

“Can you preheat the oven at 400? I honestly should’ve done it earlier but forgot.”

“Leave it to me!”

Mira softly laughs at Zoey’s instant happiness but doesn’t say anything as she finishes setting the table up.

“So how long will it take to cook everything else?” The young girl wonders, pressing a few buttons until the oven begins heating up.

Rumi hums thoughtfully while dumping all of the potatoes on the tray. “Probably fifteen to twenty minutes. You two can leave the rest to me. I'm only gonna have to wash the green beans then let them steam on the stove.”

…

Knowing Rumi wasn’t going to take no for an answer, the two decided to go outside onto the back deck.

Once the sliding door shut, Mira looks toward the beach as she walks up to the white railing to lean on it with Zoey right beside her and copying her pose.

“Rumi’s always so eager to do everything herself… I wish we could do more for her…”

Mira turns her head toward the young girl with a neutral expression. “She does tend to take care of us a lot, but you know how she is. She’s the type to put other’s needs above hers.”

“I just hope she doesn’t push herself too hard…” Zoey mutters, causing the other girl to scoff as she leans off the railing and heads toward the house.

“You’re one to talk,” She remarks before taking a seat on the ground, her back leaned against the house, the sliding door to her left. Not even wasting any time, she bends her left knee up and rests her forearm on it.

“Hey, I’m not that bad!” Zoey retorts, crossing her arms and pouting with her body facing her friend. Yet her argument falters as her eyebrows quirk upward. “Am I?”

Mira shakes her head with a little chuckle. “Just come here,” she replies, beckoning her over by patting the spot to her right.

With a little bounce in her step, Zoey makes it over to her friend and plops down right beside her, already making herself comfortable by leaning her head on her shoulder.

A minute of peaceful silence passes between the two as they bask in the noon sun, yet Mira breaks it with a sigh. “I’m glad Rumi is getting better at expressing herself nowadays.”

“She’s opened up a lot, huh?” Zoey replies. “But I can tell she’s still not fully accepting of herself - all because of the patterns…”

“I know,” the tall girl sighs. “She always gets quiet and uncomfortable whenever we draw our attention to them. I just wish she’d learn to love them as part of herself - as selfish that is for me to say. I know it’s hard for her to change her mind, especially when her entire life was basically about hiding them… All because of Celine…”

There is an obvious bitterness in her tone at the mention of the woman’s name and Zoey picks up on it but doesn't really know what to say.

It goes quiet for a few seconds before she finally finds the words. “I think… we just have to give Rumi more time and comfort,” she admits, trying to steer away from fueling Mira’s negative opinion on their “guardian”. Of course Zoey doesn’t like the woman either after hearing what she did and said to Rumi, but as always there’s a part of her that wants to have at least a tiny bit of faith in Celine.

“I guess I’m just a little too impatient and want her to completely heal from her past sooner rather than later,” Mira mutters, resting her hand on the girl’s knee.

Relieved the topic shifted back in the right direction, Zoey laughs softly and places her hand over Mira’s. “You *are* a bit impatient… but that’s what makes you so endearing in a way.”

The tall girl rolls her eyes in response yet is unable to hide the smile forming on her face. “Believe me, I know,” she replies in a cocky sort of way that has Zoey giggling while she feels Mira’s hand squeeze her knee.

Lifting her head up and smiling at her, Zoey squeezes Mira’s hand in return. “We balance each other out that way though. You’re the impatient one, and I’m the patient one… at least most of the time.”

“Pfft, yeah. But I also know you tend to let people walk all over you, so maybe you should learn to switch things up,” Mira suggests, trying to keep her tone light and not scrutinizing.

With her so close, Mira finds herself leaning in and pressing a kiss to Zoey’s forehead, getting the slight taste of seawater when she licks her lips afterward. As usual, Zoey giggles and plants her own kiss on Mira’s cheek before resting her head on her chest.

“Y’know… it’d be nice if I could be more like you. You’re always so confident and suave and I’m… me…” Zoey confesses, her voice growing quiet towards the end.

“Have you not seen yourself?” Mira scoffs. “You’re gorgeous, kind, super sweet, and to top it all off, you’re always so positive. You’re great exactly how you are and don’t let anything make you think otherwise.”

Zoey’s face turns bright red from all the compliments as she squirms.

“But like I said, you should learn to stop being such a people pleaser. It may be scary and overwhelming but you’ll find it pretty refreshing when you’re able to stand up for yourself and say no,” Mira adds a bit more firmly, gliding her thumb back and forth on Zoey’s knee.

Meanwhile, Zoey nods silently and chews her lip, processing the words. “If only it were that easy… It’s not as simple for me to just… start saying no.”

“I never said it was,” Mira replies calmly. “I’m not gonna give you an apple seed and expect a tree the next day - it needs time to spread its roots and grow.”

Zoey giggles lightly at the analogy, giving Mira a playful glare. “Are you comparing me to an apple seed?” The question, though amusing, only makes Mira want to roll her eyes. Just seeing the expression the tall girl makes is enough to have Zoey giggle harder. “I get what you mean, don’t worry. I just don’t really know where to start…”

Mira brings her other hand up to Zoey’s head to pet it. “Luckily for you, there’s plenty of time to figure that out. And if you ever need any help, you know you can always count on me and Rumi to be there for you.”

Overwhelmed with a sense of gratitude and happiness, Zoey beams and pecks the girl’s lips before wrapping her arms around her shoulders and resting her chin in the crook of her neck. “I love you…” she coos, causing a blush to creep up onto Mira’s face.

“I love you too,” she replies without hesitation, causing Zoey’s smile to widen as she feels a warmth spread in her chest. Those words never fail to bring her a sense of comfort and belonging.

Neither of them say a word after that as the wind blows through their hair with the sun beams down on them. Their eyes shut as their breathing nearly matched one another’s. However, the sound of the sliding door opening startles them both before Rumi steps onto the deck and instantly looks over at them.

“Sorry. I didn’t know you two would basically be falling asleep out here,” the leader greets teasingly.

Perking her head up, Zoey’s eyes sparkle with joy. “Is the food done already?!”

“Nope. There’s still another eight minutes left at least,” Rumi answers, chuckling as she shuts the door.

“*Eight* minutes?!” Zoey whines, dramatically flopping her head against Mira’s chest.

Stroking the back of Zoey’s head to soothe her, the tall girl focuses on Rumi who didn’t have her apron on, opting to simply be in her bikini. And like a lovesick fool, Mira makes no attempt to make her stare subtle. Yet after stretching her leg out, she pats the free spot next to her. “Wanna join us?”

Rumi seems to contemplate the invitation since her eyes trail to the inside of the house, yet a smile soon forms on her lips as she makes her way over. “Don’t mind if I do.” The moment she settles herself beside her with her legs stretched out in front of her, Mira’s hand slips behind her back before grabbing her side and pulling her closer, causing Rumi to let out a small squeak of surprise.

Mira simply grins and pulls the girl even closer until the sides of their bodies are pressed together and Rumi has to turn her hip slightly from the motion.

“What’s gotten into you?”

“Nothing. Why? Are you gonna complain and tell me to let go?” Mira asks bluntly, her grip loosening slightly.

“No, but it’s usually only Zoey who initiates cuddle time.”

The tall girl shrugs nonchalantly. “Maybe I just want to be more affectionate. Is that a crime?”

Hearing the exchange, Zoey giggles and lifts her head up. “If that’s a crime, then I’d be in jail for the rest of my life for everything I’ve done.”

“That’s true. Physical contact is practically second nature to you,” Rumi agrees.

“You could say that,” Zoey admits with her cheeks turning a bit red. “That doesn’t make me come off as clingy does it?”

“Honestly that doesn’t matter,” Mira replies casually. “You’re only like that with us, so as long as you don’t go hugging random people longer than you should, it’s fine.”

“Is that possessiveness in your tone, Mira?” Rumi points out teasingly, managing to get her to blush.

“I’m just stating the obvious,” she argues defensively, yet her words are unconvincing when both of her friends are giving her knowing grins. “Anyway, if you learned to control yourself, I wouldn’t have to bring that up.”

“Wow… Maybe I should start hugging random people just for fun…” Zoey mutters to herself, causing Mira’s eyebrows to pinch.

“Now you’re just messing with me…”

Rumi shakes her head in amusement, finding their back and forth entertaining. “Back to the main topic; you don’t have to worry about being too clingy. If a person really loves you then they’ll also love this side of you. Right, Mira?”

With all the attention focused on her, the girl in question hums and keeps her expression stoic. “Hm… I can’t talk from personal experience so I don’t have an answer for that,” she deadpanned.

Zoey mock-gasps and pulls her whole body away, staring at Mira with an obviously fake hurt expression. “How could you say that?!”

“But I can at the very least say that there’s nothing wrong with you being so needy and touch driven,” Mira adds nonchalantly, causing the young girl’s face to practically explode with heat. And to only increase the thumping of her heart, she’s pulled back into her friend’s body then feels Mira’s hand hold the back of her head while her face is pressed into her neck. It took every ounce of her control to not move, though she desperately wants to with Mira’s skin just literal centimeters away from her lips.

“You’re gonna make her suffocate,” Rumi stresses, yet Mira simply shrugs.

“She wants physical touch, right?” Mira argues instantly, knowing Rumi would worry. “I highly doubt she’s not enjoying herself at the moment. If she *really* didn’t like it, she would’ve pulled away already; it’s not like I have a vice grip on her head.”

With that argument, Rumi doesn't bother saying anything else and decides to just look out into the horizon.

The three simply listen to the sounds of nature and feel the warm breeze on their skins for a surprisingly long time considering how Zoey gets antsy and bored when it’s quiet for too long.

Yet of course that peacefulness abruptly ends when Zoey finally caves into her fetal desires and bites Mira’s neck.

The immediate response that follows is of Mira grunting and grabbing the back of Zoey’s neck to pull her away like she's a disobedient kitten.

“You little brat,” she hisses, yet there is no malice in her voice as she stares at Zoey’s innocent face while she giggles. “Oh, you think that was funny, huh?”

“What happened?” Rumi asks, having been too focused looking at the ocean to really see the commotion.

“This one decided to turn my neck into a snack,” Mira explains, glaring at Zoey.

“I couldn’t help it - I’m hungry,” Zoey replies as if that were a legitimate excuse. “Is the food ready yet, Rumi?”

“Uh, no..? There should be another few minutes I think,” the girl in question responds, giving Zoey a disbelieving look. “You really are hungry, huh?”

“I swear your stomach is like a bottomless pit,” Mira teases, poking the young girl’s stomach and making her squeak.

“It’s not my fault my metabolism is insane and I burn all my calories by just walking twenty steps!”

“To be fair,” Rumi chimes in, “we can’t really claim we’re any better.”

Zoey’s eyes light up, happy she isn’t getting picked on anymore. “Exactly! We’re all just a bunch of hungry wolves, aren’t we?!” With that being said, Zoey brushes her finger on the spot where she just bit her friend.

A smirk instantly forms on Mira’s face, yet it holds something that Rumi can't recognize. “You could say that.”

Now Rumi is even more confused. “Why’d you say it like that?”

Fully aware of Rumi’s innocent nature, Mira’s smirk widens into a grin as she looks at her. “Like what?” She asks nonchalantly, knowing it would only bother the girl more.

Narrowing her eyes in suspicion, Rumi tilts her head slightly as if staring at Mira and Zoey’s growing smiles is gonna give her the answer she needs without having to press any further for information. Yet after a pause of silence, she’s forced to elaborate. “You said it all weirdly… like there’s some evil meaning behind it.”

“Oh there definitely is,” Zoey replies, stifling her laughter.

“Clearly Celine kept you as far away from this whole topic,” Mira mused, only causing Rumi’s expression to turn even more confused and maybe a little angry.

“Wait, what do you mean? What are you talking about?” She practically demands, her gaze darting between the two who seem hung up with teasing her since they share a teasing look.

“I dunno, Zoey… Should we really dirty this innocent child?” Mira wonders, sounding all too amused as she focuses her attention on Rumi.

“Oh absolutely,” Zoey giggles, “she needs to be corrupted a little. She’s way too innocent for her own good.”

With that, Rumi’s confusion intensifies into annoyance. “Okay, will someone *please* explain what the heck is going on?!” However, just as she said that, the timer in the kitchen rang, signaling the food was ready to be taken out. At the sound of it, the girl lets out an exasperated groan. “Of course it’s *now* of all times..!”

Zoey laughs hysterically at Rumi’s expense and even points a finger at her. “I guess you can hold onto your innocence a bit longer.”

At this point, Rumi tries to act like she’s over it as she stands up and brushes her shorts off - though she can't deny a part of her was still reeling with questions. “Whatever. It’s probably something ridiculous anyway.”

Mira turns her head toward Zoey, her grin turning more and more suggestive. “I don’t know about you, Zoey, but *I* think this particular topic is pretty interesting.”

Mirroring her friend’s expression, Zoey giggles. “Oh, I one hundred percent agree with that! It’s *super* interesting.”

Unfortunately, Rumi doesn’t take the bait laid out for her and instead waves her hand dismissively before sliding the door open. “Yeah, yeah. Just hurry up and get inside before I lock you two out and eat everything by myself.”

With that warning thrown out, Zoey gasps and scrambles to her feet after Rumi steps inside and leaves the door open. “Not my chicken!” She shouts before barreling into the house.

Watching the whole scene, Mira chuckles to herself, fully amused by Zoey’s panicked reaction. Yet unlike her, she takes her time standing up, her movements relaxed and calm since she saw through Rumi’s warning. Being the last one to enter, she shuts the door behind her and enters the kitchen.

Rumi is busy next to the oven, turning everything off, pulling out the potatoes and leaving them on the stovetop to cool off for a minute. Meanwhile, Zoey is eagerly standing a foot or two away, examining her friend’s every move. Not wanting to interrupt but also not wanting to sit down in case they needed her help, Mira simply stood by the doorframe, leaning against it with her arms crossed in front of her.

It takes a few minutes, but soon enough everything is set onto the table; the chicken is all together on a singular ceramic plate, the potatoes are left in the tray they were cooked on, and the green beans are in a bowl. With all of their utensils ready and their glasses filled with their desired drinks, Rumi is the last to sit down at the oval shaped table between her friends who each took the ends of the table - with Zoey being to her left and Mira to her right. “Be careful. The chicken’s probably the only thing that won’t burn your mouth,” she warns, noticing the way Zoey is practically drooling at the sight of the food displayed before her. Then before any of them even picked up a utensil, they hear Zoey’s stomach rumble again, demanding all of the calories that seem to be taunting her.

Grabbing the smallest chicken breast to let her friends have the bigger ones, Mira snickers in amusement. “Better listen to that stomach of yours.”

..

The meal was shared with chatting about random things and simply enjoying everything. Then once everything was finished, leaving absolutely zero left-overs, they all lean back in their chairs and sigh in content.

“That hit the spot,” Mira sighs, tilting her head back and smiling.

“You can say that again,” Zoey agrees, patting her stomach. “Thanks for doing a majority of the work, Rumi.”

“Yeah. Thanks, Rumi, ” Mira quickly says as well, not wanting to seem rude.

Shaking her head dismissively, Rumi smiles. “It was no problem. I love cooking, so it’s not a chore or anything.”

“We know,” Zoey giggles.

“For it being a simple meal and pretty different from the norm, I’d say you really outdid yourself,” Mira praises, stretching her arms up above her head.

“Yep. Everything was de-licious!” The young girl agrees happily.

Not one to accept praise easily, Rumi’s cheeks turn slightly pink as she shakes her head in disagreement. “Oh come on, Mira. We all know it would’ve turned out way better if you cooked instead.”

“That may be true, but don’t sell yourself short,” Mira replies with a grin, not even denying Rumi’s compliment.

“Y’know… that was great and all but I think there’s a bit of room in my stomach for a little t-r-e-a-t,” Zoey admits, her smile widening when she sees both of her friends’ eyes light up as their attention shifts to her.

“What kind of treat are we talking about here?” Mira asks, leaning forward in her chair.

“Please tell me it’s something cold,” Rumi adds, causing Zoey to giggle teasingly.

“You know it! We’re gonna have ice cream sundaes!”

All three girls cheer in unison with Mira adding to the noise by clapping her hands and shouting, “Yeeeess! That’s what I want to hear!”

With the excitement through the roof, Zoey stands up and skips over to the fridge, gripping the top half of it but not opening it just yet to savor the surprise. “I had Bobby prepare us with these way ahead of time,” she explains before finally opening the freezer up and revealing three large, fancy glass cups all containing different flavors and concealed with a plastic lid to prevent unnecessary frostbite.

Rumi’s is vanilla with chunks of oats and snickers, all of which had caramel sauce drizzled over the top. Mira’s is s'mores flavored with both chocolate and vanilla ice cream accompanied by crushed up bits of graham crackers along with a helping of marshmallow flavored whipped cream. And finally Zoey’s is strawberry shortcake, containing sliced up strawberries, strawberry sauce, grinded up biscuits, and just a bit of vanilla ice cream, all layered and topped with some whipped cream and colorful sprinkles.

It’s safe to say Rumi and Mira act accordingly when their jaws drop at the sight of the dessert.

“Wow…” Mira mutters, her eyes glued to her cup as Zoey sets it down in front of her. “These all look absolutely *sinful*..!”

Rumi nods in agreement as hers is set down as well. The white mixed with the caramel brown is an appealing sight, and she stares at it almost like she is eating it with her eyes. “I don’t think I’ve ever wanted something so badly in my entire life,” she gawks, licking her lips in anticipation.

Unable to help herself, Mira tears her eyes away from her sundae to smirk at Rumi. “I could probably change your mind about that.”

Also forcing her eyes away, Rumi gives the tall girl a skeptical expression. “You think yours is better than mine?” She asks before focusing her eyes on Mira’s sundae. “It *does* look appetizing, I’ll give it that.”

Mira contains a snicker as her eyes follow Rumi’s line of sight. She found it utterly amusing that her words flew right over the girl’s innocent brain. “Yeah, my dessert is pretty good; sweet but just a little bitter.”

Joining the table and handing each girl a spoon, Zoey giggles knowingly and sits down. “Yeah, Mira tastes good,” she agrees casually, seeing Rumi’s head turn toward her. Yet before Rumi could even correct the not so accidental blunder, Zoey holds her cup up for the other two to follow suit and clink them all together. “Let’s dig in!”

(Which of the three sundaes would you pick? I’d personally go for the strawberry shortcake)

Chapter Text

Scraping sounds fill the kitchen as each girl tries to get the tiniest bit of ice cream left from their cups. Then, in unison, they place down their spoons, their voices mixing with groans and sighs of content.

Rumi is the first to lean back, her cheeks slightly red as she drops her hands at her sides, letting them dangle in the air. “Ugh… I can’t take another bite…” She mutters and covers her mouth right after she says it as if she's about to lose everything she just ate.

“Easy, girl,” Mira consoles, reaching out and patting Rumi’s back like she’s attempting to burp a baby.

After a moment, Rumi lowers her hand and smiles. “I’m okay now. Thanks.”

“You sure? Your face looks a little dark and I don’t remember it looking like that when we were getting the food ready,” Mira stresses, bringing her hand over to Rumi’s cheek, then her forehead. “Hm… You feel a little warm…”

“But I don’t feel sick,” Rumi argues, staring right at Mira’s focused expression.

“It’s probably just from being out in the sun!” Zoey throws out. “Maybe you just didn’t notice it before because your brain was so focused on eating.”

“Yeah…” Mira mutters, pulling her hand away. A small smile then forms on her lips as she shakes her head. “I guess your worried nature is rubbing off on me, Rumi.”

“That’s not good! We only need one worrywart here!” Zoey replies, teasingly poking Rumi’s arm while they all giggle. “Anwyay, to the couch!” She declares with her finger pointed skyward in front of her, but she makes no attempts of actually moving an inch. “...Once I can actually get up…”

“Honestly, I don’t feel like moving either,” Mira agrees, resting her head in her hands. However, just as she finishes saying that, she hears the familiar sound of her phone ringing, causing her expression to immediately shift to anger. “Are you freaking kidding me?!” She groans as she pulls her chair back and stands up. “I swear, if it’s my family..!”

Rumi and Zoey watch the girl leave the room before sharing concerned glances with one another and staying put in their chairs.

Once Mira reaches the living room, she rips her phone off from the couch, her eyes full of fury until she sees the image of the person calling and instantly feels all of her tension leave her body. “Hey, it’s Bobby.”

Hearing Mira’s calm tone already had Rumi and Zoey perking up, but when she announced who it was, they both gasped. “Bobby?!” Scrambling out of the room as if their bellies aren’t full, Zoey manages to get ahead of Rumi who was lagging behind a bit. Once she finally manages to stand beside Mira, the tall girl finally answers the call, prompting the trio to put on bright smiles as they huddle close together so they could all fit on the screen.

“Hi Bobby!!!” They greet in unison as always.

The man on the other end gives them his adorable smile and waves, his presence, though virtual, being enough to lighten the room. “Hey girls! What are you all up to?”

“We just finished eating lunch,” Mira answers, relaxing her shoulders.

“That’s good! And did you happen to take a peek in the freezer?” He asks curiously.

“Of course! The sundaes were absolutely delicious, Bobby!” Zoey answers cheerfully, causing the manager’s smile to grow.

“It was just what we needed on a hot day like this,” Mira adds, grinning.

“I’m so glad you all enjoyed them!” Bobby sighs in relief. “They weren’t frostbitten, were they? I tried to prevent that by putting plastic lids over them.”

“They were perfect, Bobby. Don’t worry,” Rumi reassures.

“Okay, good,” the man chuckles. “How’s the stay so far?”

Zoey hops a little excitedly as her smile widens. “We’re having a blast!”

Mira nods in agreement, watching Zoey bounce happily. “Honestly Bobby, this is just what we needed.”

Bobby chuckles on the other end, clearly pleased to hear his girls are enjoying themselves. “I’m glad to hear it.”

“The only problem is Mira got her finger pinched by a crab,” Rumi confesses, calling the tall girl out. Of course the moment those words left her mouth, Mira shoots her a glare while Bobby expresses his concern.

“Oh no! Are you okay, Mira?!”

Placing a hand on her hip in annoyance, Mira holds the glare on Rumi. “It wasn’t that bad. I’m fine,” she huffs.

Despite saying this, Rumi’s smirk never fades and only seems to grow at Mira’s denial. “Oh please. You were wincing when I was bandaging it,” she retorts teasingly.

Shaking her head, Mira focuses her eyes back on their manager. “I’m fine, Bobby. It’ll only be a small scar by tomorrow.”

The man sighs in relief yet there’s still a bit of concern in his expression. “Alright. Just make sure you take care of it, okay?”

“I know,” Mira replies, trying to keep her tone neutral since she isn’t upset with him but rather the one who brought up this matter in the first place who doesn't seem to be finished with teasing her since she leans in a bit closer to her and laughs softly.

“Don’t worry, Bobby. Zoey and I will make sure she doesn’t lose a finger to any sea creatures she blindly tries to get close to.”

“Or lose a toe,” Zoey adds just for her own amusement.

Mira’s hateful glare now shifts to the young girl, yet she just gives up at that point, knowing it’s pointless getting riled up since it would only encourage their antics further. “Ha ha…”

“Well, I have to get going. But if any of you need anything, give me a call, okay?” Bobby explains, holding his phone a bit further away.

“Don’t worry about us. Enjoy your own vacation,” Rumi scolds playfully, making the man chuckle.

“Alright, I’ll try not to worry… too much,” he replies, his voice not sounding so certain at the end. “Just enjoy yourselves and be safe, okay? And don’t do anything too reckless.”

“We know,” Mira replies, barely containing her eye roll. “We’ll be careful.”

With that being said, Zoey leans closer to Mira and beams. “Bye Bobby!” She says, waving goodbye, prompting the other two to throw in their own byes as well.

“Bye girls!” Their manager responds, a warm smile on his face before the video chat ends.

The girls separate from each other and Mira is quick to toss her phone onto the couch, nearly hitting Rumi who happened to sit down.

“What’re we gonna do now?” Zoey asks curiously, glancing between her friends.

“Well I don't know about you, but I’m in the mood to go back on the beach, sit under that umbrella, and read a book,” Mira admits, walking toward her room.

“Cool! So we’re all gonna go back outside?” Zoey asks rhetorically, looking at Rumi specifically since she’s the only person left in the living room with her.

“Actually, I think I’m gonna stay in here and rest for a while,” Rumi replies, immediately making the younger girl worried.

“Are you alright?” She stresses, taking a step closer and seeing that Rumi’s cheeks only seem to have gotten darker since before. Even her forehead was starting to change color…

“Yeah, I’m fine. Just a little tired,” Rumi admits quietly, leaning back on the couch and sighing heavily.

Awkwardly bringing her hand to her arm, Zoey looks down at the ground. “O-oh… Do you want me to get you anything like medicine or water?”

The girl in question seems to contemplate the question since she doesn’t answer at first as she shuts her eyes. “Some cold water would be nice, if you don’t mind..?”

“Not at all! I’ll be right back!” Zoey spits out, already having a spring in her step as she rushes into the kitchen and nearly collides her shoulder with the corner of the wall. After filling a glass with ice, she pours the water into it and speed walks back, careful not to spill anything. “Here you go.”

“Thank you, Zoey,” Rumi replies gratefully, opening her eyes a smidge before accepting the glass and taking a sip from it. Meanwhile, Mira re-enters the room with her reading glasses on as she carries a book in her hand. It didn’t even take three seconds of her scanning the environment to tell that something was off. The most obvious sign being Zoey who was standing awkwardly in front of Rumi.

“What’s going on?”

“Nothing,” Rumi replies, lowering the glass. “I was just telling Zoey that I’ll be staying inside to relax while you two go outside.”

Hearing this, Mira’s skeptical eyes narrow as they dart over to Zoey to confirm the information. When the young girl nods, Mira takes a few steps closer to her seated friend and immediately notices her flushed appearance. “You *are* coming down with something.” It wasn’t even a question. She saw right through Rumi’s attempt at acting normal.

Without a second thought, she sets her book down on the small coffee table in the center of the room and kneels down in front of Rumi to examine her closely. Zoey stands close by, her worry only seeming to grow as her eyes dart between her friends while she fidgets with her hands.

“How are you feeling right now?” Mira asks, bringing her hands up to Rumi’s neck and feeling the muscles and glands to see if she could pick up on any abnormalities as if she’s a doctor.

“Just a little tired… and warm,” Rumi admits quietly, not even bothering to fight or lie since Mira would just see right through her and stop her.

The temporary doctor hums in acknowledgment and rests the back of her hand on Rumi’s forehead. “It feels like you’re getting a fever… Zoey, can you go into my bag in my room and search for a red bottle?”

“On it..!” Zoey reassures before sprinting out of the room.

With the two alone, Mira lowers her voice to an almost whisper as she brushes her hands along the rest of the girl’s face just to check its temperature. “How did you get like this so suddenly?”

“I don’t know… I was starting to feel a little funny when I was preparing lunch but it’s only gotten worse after eating,” Rumi mutters, her eyes occasionally looking into Mira’s.

“Maybe you got like this from being out in the sun too long?”

“Yeah, maybe,” Rumi agrees for the sake of agreeing as she hears Zoey rushing back into the room.

“Here you go! It’s this one, right?” Zoey asks while being slightly out of breath, though it was mostly from her anxiety being high, not the exertion.

Mira averts her attention away from her sick friend to take the pill bottle from Zoey and examine it for a second. “Yeah, this is it. Thanks.”

“No problem.” Deflating onto the couch in relief, Zoey turns her head to the right to watch Mira pop open the bottle and drop two small pills into Rumi’s hand.

“These will help with the fever and make your body relax. Honestly, you should try to take a nap after taking these so your body can fight the fever without wasting unnecessary energy.”

Rumi nods then swiftly swallows the pills with the water Zoey gave her. “I’ll go to my room then,” she mumbles, her eyes drooping a little before she stands up with Zoey springing to action and helping her over to her room just because. Mira watches the two with a worried expression, yet once they’re out of sight, she stands as well and strides into the kitchen to leave the medicine bottle on top of the microwave over to the left upon entering the room. Before she leaves the room, she stares at the time displayed on the microwave, committing it to memory in case Rumi needs to take the medicine again later at night.

When she enters the living room again, she picks up her book from the table and absentmindedly flips through the pages until Zoey returns a minute later with her phone in her hand.

“I told her to call me if she needs anything,” Zoey explains the moment Mira glances down at the device.

“I’m sure she’s going to be out like a light in no time. But we should get out of here now so we don’t accidentally disturb her with our talking,” Mira replies, already walking over to the sliding door with her friend stumbling to catch up.

..

Once the two arrive on the beach, Mira takes a seat under the umbrella, leaning back in her chair with worry silently eating away at her. Of course Zoey isn’t doing any better and makes her anxiety obvious by pacing back and forth on the sand not too far from Mira.

Trying to shift her focus away from the moment and onto the book she opens up, Mira finds it impossible to keep her mind from wandering.

How did Rumi get sick so fast?

Is it just from the heat of the sun?

Does it have some sort of connection with her using her demon powers earlier?

Rumi never really tended to get sick, especially within such a short time frame like this. Those thoughts run rampant through her mind as she stares blankly at the book, the words blending together into a jumbled, blurry mess.

“Wait..!” Zoey suddenly gasps, snapping the tall girl out of her mind enough for her to glance up.

“What?” She asks, eager to hear what Zoey has to say.

“This is the first time she’s been outside in the sun with no sleeves or jackets to cover her body! Maybe she ended up getting sick from being out in the sun since she’s practically lived like a vampire until now?!”

Mira thinks over the assumption, finding it does make some sense. The more she thinks about it, specifically about how Rumi suddenly got a little sluggish when they were playing earlier, it actually all starts to point to that reason. Of course a part of her can't help but think there’s something more to it all, but that assumption makes the most sense at the moment. “Yeah… That could be the reason.”

“Right?! I noticed she even was getting pretty tired when we were on the beach together earlier!” Zoey adds, relief filling her posture, no longer being as stiff as a board.

“You noticed that too?” Mira asks, slightly stunned since Zoey tends to get tunnel vision when she’s playing around.

“Yeah! Her shoulders were slumping like she’s just gone through a whole day of practicing for a concert!”

With each word, Mira’s anxiety lessens until she sighs and leans back further in her chair. “I should’ve thought about her health sooner…”

“Hey, it’s not your fault! If anything it’s mine for dragging her around and not giving her much of a chance to sit under the shade of the umbrella,” Zoey argues, crossing her arms over her chest and pouting.

“Don’t blame yourself either,” Mira huffs, leaning forward in her chair and resting her elbows on her knees. “Let’s just say we’re both equally at fault. And honestly none of that really matters now. All we can really do is wait for Rumi to recover.”

“Okay… You’re right. I just hope she’s not gonna be sick for the whole trip or it’s gonna really bum me out,” Zoey replies, her sulk only worsening.

“This is Rumi we’re talking about. She’ll probably be better after she has her nap. We just need to make sure she drinks a bunch of water and relaxes.”

“Her? Relaxing? We’ll probably have to strap her down to her bed or a chair for her to actually do that,” Zoey jokes, though the statement was true.

Mira smirks, feeling the remainder of her worries slipping away. “You’re not wrong.”

Zoey giggles, her anxiety also dealt with. “I’m gonna go search for more hermit crabs.”

“Have fun,” Mira replies without missing a beat as she leans back in her chair and finally manages to read and process the words on the pages.

…

After reading through five chapters without being interrupted or hearing anything from Zoey, Mira breaks out of her trance-like state and lifts her head up, finding her neck to be a little stiff from the position she had it in for so long. Scanning the area, she doesn't spot the girl right in front of her but rather close to about half a mile all the way to the right. “What the heck are you doing all the way over there?” She calls out, startling the young girl who was crouched down with her phone out at the shoreline and looking down at something.

“I’m watching a hermit crab dig a hole in the sand!” Zoey answers while standing up. “I got a video of it. Do you wanna see?”

“Save it for later so we can watch it together with Rumi,” Mira replies, setting her bookmark between the pages and shutting the book.

“Oooh, that’s a good idea!” Zoey agrees before crouching back down.

Glancing up at the sun, Mira narrows her eyes through her glasses. “What time is it?”

“Uhhhh… 2:48!”

With that knowledge, Mira thought to herself. Rumi took the medicine at 2:03, so it’s been close to fifty minutes since then. It should be working by now if that’s the case. And hopefully Rumi is actually asleep and not just lying in bed……

Worry creeps up on her once again, causing the tall girl to sigh.

“I’m gonna go check on Rumi real quick,” she announces while standing up and taking the book with her. Out of the corner of her eye, she sees Zoey whip her head around to face her.

“Okay! Be extra quiet!”

Stifling a laugh, Mira nods and heads for the stairs.

..

The house is dead silent when she steps inside and slowly closes the sliding door. After setting her book down on the coffee table only a few feet away, she treads lightly around it and hugs the wall where the tv and long cabinet is.

For a moment, she pauses in the hallway, listening for any sounds. Although they’re muffled, she picks up on a low hum that repeats every few seconds before she resumes tiptoeing and arrives at Rumi’s bedroom door that was open just a crack.

Pausing for another few seconds, hearing the sounds a bit louder now, she finally places her hand on the wooden door and gently pushes it open, relieved to find it doesn’t creak or groan.

The sight before her is a rare one; Rumi is utterly passed out on her bed, her mouth partially open while lying mostly on her side, though a portion of her is on her front - a strange position, especially with both of her arms up rather than being curled in at her sides. And the noises Mira heard were Rumi's soft snores.

The immediate thought of capturing this moment enters Mira’s mind, so she carefully retreats into the living room to retrieve her phone before returning. Aiming the camera precisely, she captures a photo but also decides to record a video of Rumi’s snores just for fun. Once everything is saved on her phone, she nearly lets out a snort but manages to contain it as she shuts the door and leaves the area altogether.

..

Before she goes back outside, she sends the photo to Zoey’s phone just so she wouldn’t have to bring her own phone out of the house. And of course the moment she reaches the bottom step, Zoey is sprinting over to her.

“You caught her in this position?! Was she actually asleep?!” Zoey gawks, showing Mira the image even though she already knows what she’s referring to.

“Of course. Do you think she’d let me take a picture of her like that if she was awake?”

“Fair point,” Zoey mutters before looking at her screen with big eyes and puffed out cheeks like she was seeing the most adorable thing on the planet. “She looks so cute and relaxed like this!” She squeals.

“I know,” Mira agrees, smiling as she passes the young girl to sit back down. Not even a minute passes before Zoey is next to her again, yet this time it was only to place her phone on top of the towel in front of Mira’s chair.

With the device in the shade, Zoey goes over to her own towel, lifts it up, then brings it relatively close to Mira’s position while still being in the sun. Despite the two being separated by a few feet, Mira can sense something stirring in the girl’s mind while she flattens out the towel and sits on it.

“No funny business, got that?” Mira warns, half joking, half serious. “If I feel even a single grain of sand touch me from you, you’re gonna get it.”

Zoey releases that mischievous giggle she makes when she’s up to something bad. And the fact that she doesn't even say anything back is even more of a bad sign for Mira who turns her head to the left to look at her with narrowed eyes.

“I mean it.”

Zoey’s giggle turns into an infectious laugh that nearly breaks Mira, yet she manages to contain her own laugh… barely. Then the young girl lies on her towel and closes her eyes. “You don’t trust me, huh?”

“Not in the slightest,” Mira answers without hesitation.

Zoey laughs again, this time much softer until it dies down and a silence follows for a few short seconds. “Y’know, I was thinking-”

“No, you can’t bury me in the sand,” Mira cuts her off with a flat tone.

“That’s actually not what I was going to suggest,” Zoey replies, giggling as she blocks the sun from hitting her eyes with her hand so she could open them and look at Mira. Her smile and expression turns less and less innocent, something Mira notices instantly. “I was thinking we could do something more… fun. At least it’s better than just sitting here and doing nothing.”

Having an idea of what her friend is implying since they’ve done it dozens of times before, Mira’s smirk turns suggestive as if she wasn't entirely opposed to the idea. “We’re not inside a locked room, you know.”

“I know, but there’s literally no one else here but us. Rumi is inside sleeping and we don’t have to worry about a random person walking by… In a way, isn’t this sort of exciting? There’s a sort of sense of thrill from being out in the open like this!” Zoey replies, drawing Mira closer and closer to agreeing.

With one quick look back at the house which she can barely see thanks to the umbrella covering the view and only leaving a portion of the stairs visible, Mira focuses her gaze back on Zoey who’s staring at her with puppy eyes even though they aren't nearly as effective on her as they are with Rumi. “Alright. But it’s gonna be a quick one. We don’t want Rumi finding out about us like this in case she wakes up and decides to come out here.”

With those magic words, Zoey beams and rises to her feet. “Quick and discreet… my favorite combo!” She whispers, taking long and exaggerated steps over into the shade. Meanwhile, Mira licks her lips in anticipation and allows Zoey to sit on her lap, both of her legs on one side rather than choosing the better option of straddling her since that position was way too provocative for something meant to be quick and subtle. The chair sinks a little with the added weight but neither of them really pay attention to it as Mira’s hands immediately go to Zoey’s body, her right hand placed on her lower back while her left hand rests on the girl’s knees. For the finishing touch, Zoey brings her arms up and rests them on Mira’s shoulders, already feeling her body shiver with excitement.

The two stare into each other’s eyes for a moment, their pupils expanding slightly before they both shift closer, their bodies slowly pressing together until they’re snug. Neither of them close the distance just yet and Zoey takes this window of opportunity to bring one of her hands down to lightly trail her fingers on her friend’s arm. Mira grins at the sensation and finally captures the girl’s lips, moving them slowly and providing a sensual experience for Zoey who’s already melting in the embrace. It doesn't take long at all for her to feel Zoey’s hands in her hair, lightly tugging on it and tangling her fingers through the sea-salty locks.

They make sure to keep the moment gentle and slow to avoid things from getting too intense. Then once they break the kiss, their breathing a bit heavier than before, the young girl tilts her head forward and presses her forehead against Mira's, their noses faintly brushing together.

“This is definitely more risky than usual,” Zoey whispers, her hand still playing with Mira’s hair.

Mira hums in agreement and gently strokes the girl’s back, unable to contain her smirk. “It’s a good thing you’re always this clingy. If Rumi saw us like this, we could easily play it off as you just seeking a hug.”

Giggling in response, Zoey pulls back slightly and traces a finger along Mira’s jaw. “True.”

Mira’s smirk widens as she leans forward to kiss the girl again, but this time it’s chaste - more like a peck than an actual kiss. Unsatisfied with it, the young girl is about to let out an annoyed whine in response yet Mira speaks up before she can. “Just try to keep an eye on the stairs. If you see Rumi’s legs, we need to stop right away. I don’t want her finding out about our relationship like this.”

“Will do!” Nodding firmly, Zoey’s gaze darts over to the stairs before just as quickly returning to Mira. “In the meantime…” She whispers, purposely leaving the sentence up in the air as she brings her hand that was on Mira’s jaw down to her arm, her nails lightly grazing the tall girl’s skin.

Not needing her to say anything else since she caught the hint, Mira resumes their gentle make out session and when their lips meet once again, Zoey brings herself closer.

Unlike Mira, who’s trying to keep things from spiraling, Zoey is already showing signs that she’s growing more needy. Her lips press harder against the other’s lips and her hands no longer stay relatively stationary, beginning to glide along Mira’s body, specifically her arms and sides but after some time of this, she breaks the kiss and pants ever so slightly. “My heart is pounding like crazy right now..!” She admits in a low, almost desperate voice.

Mira snickers and places a hand over her own heart. “So’s mine,” she confesses, causing Zoey to smile as her heart flutters a bit.

Yet her expression shifts to a more sullen one. “We should probably stop before things get out of hand…”

Seeing through Zoey’s words as always, Mira hums and tightens her grip on the girl’s body. “Just a few more.”

“Yeah, just a few more,” she agrees without an ounce of hesitation to be heard in her voice. This time, she’s the one to initiate, her desire shining through as her kisses are far more deep and passionate. Her hands roam for a bit longer but ultimately go back into Mira’s hair, grasping at the strands in a not so gentle way that has Mira humming in a low pitch, the sound almost resembling a growl.

The ‘few’ kisses end up turning into much more yet neither of them are even in a state to really care or point it out. The change in atmosphere played a large role since they were used to making out in enclosed spaces with a locked door. Out here on the beach, though it was entirely private, the setting brought a sort of thrill that fueled their kisses and touches.

Gone is the gentle and slow nature of their affection; the two were letting their true colors show bit by bit. Zoey’s heavy breathing turns into soft, needy moans and Mira couldn’t help but do the same every once in a while. Their hands grow possessive as well, clinging to and skimming intimate areas for brief moments, both feeling the heat that has nothing to do with the outside weather.

However, Mira would soon break out of her desire when she has a brief thought about Rumi. Although a part of her wants nothing more than to continue this passionate moment, she spoke up between their kisses. “Hey… we really… should stop… before things… get even more… out of hand…”

A quiet whine slips out of Zoey’s mouth, yet she doesn’t disobey despite being reluctant. When she pulls away, creating a bit of distance between them but not getting off Mira, she breaths heavily with her cheeks being utterly flushed red. It’s obvious from her half lidded eyes that she craves more, yet when her gaze trails up a bit, her face falls slightly. “Oh boy… I accidentally gave you a bed head…” she points out, her voice a little hoarse as a small smile forms on her lips.

Subconsciously bringing her hand up, Mira feels how unruly her hair got. “Then fix it for me,” she replies, dropping her hand and staring at her friend expectantly.

Zoey’s cheeks darken a bit more as she grins and begins combing through Mira’s hair with her fingers. The sensation is pleasant for the most part, but with the salt water mixed into her hair, Mira felt a few accidental tugs. “I’m kind of surprised you let me sort of do what I wanted this time around. But I guess I got a little carried away…”

Mira scoffs softly and replies in a low voice. “This is why I like to stay in control.”

A shiver courses through the young girl’s body as she tries focusing on the small knots in her friend’s hair. “Yeah, but isn’t it kind of nice to just lay back every once in a while and allow me to do something like this?” She asks before providing a demonstration by tugging on Mira’s hair with a bit more force; not enough to hurt, but just enough for Mira’s head to tilt back from the pull.

In response to the action, Mira snickers and grips the girl’s waist firmly, appearing like she’s barely able to hold herself back. “Don’t get me riled up.”

Biting her lip, Zoey honestly wants nothing more than to continue pushing her buttons, however the voice of reason in her has her relenting, her grip on Mira’s hair loosening. “Alright. I’ll behave this time.”

“Good,” the tall girl replies, her voice coming out a bit more harsh than she intended before a somewhat tense silence follows.

Neither of them really say much as Zoey finishes up fixing her friend’s hair and when she’s finally done, the two look into each other’s eyes. And given the atmosphere and mood, Zoey isn’t able to hold herself back for long since she already finds herself leaning toward Mira again, closing the distance once more.

The tall girl smirks and places her hand over her friend’s mouth to prevent her from getting any closer. “You really have no self control in these moments, do you?” She murmurs, her voice filled with amusement and a tinge of desire. “But we really need to stop.”

With her mouth covered, Zoey can’t give a verbal reply(even though she could easily just pull away from Mira’s hand if she really wanted) so instead, she speaks with her expression… or more specifically her eyes. Her eyebrows quirk upward while her eyes turn into pleading puppy ones. It was obvious to Mira what she was asking for from that look alone.

Just one more time.

With a soft sigh, Mira’s resolve cracks as she removes her hand from the girl’s mouth. “I’m giving you thirty seconds. That’s it,” she warns, trying to keep herself from smiling since Zoey’s eyes light up.

Not wasting a second, the young girl dives in, practically ravishing Mira’s lips in deep and desperate kisses. Mira’s grip tightens even more on the girl’s waist in response, feeling her heart pound as her stomach coils. In turn, Zoey’s hands cling to her friend’s arm and head, trying her hardest to avoid messing her hair up all over again. The kisses quickly grow more intense as the seconds pass by and Zoey makes sure she puts a lasting impression by squishing her body as close as she could get it.

However, Mira keeps track of the time and lightly puts her hands between them. She didn’t push the girl away, but it was enough of an action for Zoey to pull away while panting softly. There were obvious signs of lust in the young girl’s eyes so Mira had to look away or else things really would reach a point of no return.

“You need to get off of me…” she orders softly, attempting to calm her racing heart. She barely manages to hang onto her composure and hearing Zoey whine again nearly breaks her completely, yet she holds her ground by squeezing her eyes shut just so she wouldn’t see the mess she put Zoey in.

With all of her willpower, Zoey forces herself off of Mira and stands just outside the shade of the umbrella. The separation is utterly excruciating for the both of them and Zoey can feel her body aching for more, yet that sensation doesn't last for much longer when she spots a pair of legs approaching them. To say she completely froze would only be scratching the surface of what was happening to her as Rumi comes into view. As she stares at Rumi’s confused expression, her heart pounds intensely and her mind races with questions and worries. But the most important one of them all…

Did Rumi see them together?

Chapter Text

With all of her willpower, Zoey forces herself off of Mira and stands just outside the shade of the umbrella. The separation is utterly excruciating for the both of them and Zoey can feel her body aching for more, yet that sensation doesn't last for much longer when she spots a pair of legs approaching them. To say she completely froze would only be scratching the surface of what was happening to her as Rumi comes into view. As she stares at Rumi’s confused expression, her heart pounds intensely and her mind races with questions and worries. But the most important one of them all…

Did Rumi see them together?

“What’s that look for?” Rumi asks, raising a confused eyebrow as she smiles a little. “Are you okay?”

“Y-yeah! Why do you ask? I wasn’t doing anything or anything!” Zoey spits out nervously, stiff as a board as Rumi slowly walks toward her.

“Right… That explains your blushing cheeks,” the skeptical girl replies, narrowing her eyes and scanning her friend’s slightly disheveled appearance. “And your top is messed up a little,” she points out while fixing Zoey’s bikini top for her.

“Don’t mind her,” Mira reassures, expertly putting on a much more calm tone. “She was just running around like a maniac and driving me nuts.”

Zoey internally breathes a sigh of relief, though on the outside, her shoulders drop as she forces a pout, pretending to be upset with Mira. “That’s because you were just reading that book and left me bored all by myself…”

Okay… Maybe there was some truth in those words…

Rumi chuckles at the two before her attention shifts solely to Mira when she speaks.

“I take it you’re feeling better already?”

The girl in question nods her head a little. “Yeah. I just have a little headache now… but I guess my body still feels lazy and weak.”

“You probably need to relax some more then,” Zoey replies worriedly, yet Rumi doesn’t look at her since she was focused on staring at Mira’s face.

Yet before the tall girl could ask, Rumi narrows her eyes a bit more and leans forward. “Your face is pretty red too, Mira.”

“Is it?” Mira replies, keeping her voice casual as she touches her face and feels how warm it was.

“Shouldn’t you two go back inside? It’s starting to get a little too hot out here,” Rumi sighs, causing the young girl in front of her to nod her head vigorously.

“Yeah, it *is* getting pretty hot! Let’s pack up our stuff!”

With two against one(not that she was actually against the idea), Mira shrugs and stands up. “Might as well. We’ve still got a bunch of days left in our trip anyway.”

That being said, they all gather their belongings. Mira’s and Zoey’s hearts are still pounding from nearly getting caught, all the while Rumi remains oblivious to them as she closes the umbrella. Zoey swiftly folds the towels up and piles them together in her arms and Mira fights with the beach chair for a minute before finally getting it to close. The only thing that remains is the umbrella which Rumi seems to have a struggle of her own to pull out.

“Need some help?” Mira offers, being the closest and hearing Rumi’s exaggerated grunts.

“Did you put cement around this thing or what?!” Rumi complains, not outright denying Mira’s help.

At first, she gives the girl a few more seconds while trying on her own, silently ogling her biceps, yet Zoey speaks up, basically scolding her. “Don’t just stand there!” The young girl was on her knees folding the towels up, though Mira could tell she was about to get up if she didn’t move first.

Relenting, Mira sets the chair down and takes a few steps over to stand on the opposite side of the umbrella. “Is it really that bad?” she chuckles before grasping the object at a high point before tugging, finding that it *did* seem to actually be stuck. “What the..? I know I shoved it into the ground really good, but it shouldn’t be stuck like this.”

Growing beyond frustrated at this point, Rumi’s grip tightens even more and Mira could swear she hears the sound of something getting crunched before her hands are suddenly flung up with the umbrella since she was still holding it when Rumi somehow manages to rip the object out of the sand. All the tall girl can do is open her mouth in utter shock as her eyes dart between the umbrella and Rumi. And although she only saw it for maybe a second before it faded, she swears she saw Rumi’s patterns glowing red.

“Finally!” Rumi groans, her arms sagging.

“Uuhhhhh…” Both Mira and Zoey drawl, too stunned to really speak.

“Ugh, I swear my headache just got worse…” Rumi mutters before taking the object from Mira’s hands and dragging her feet over to the stairs.

The two left on the beach share a look of awe before rushing to catch up with the other items in their hands.

..

Upon entering the house, Rumi takes a sharp right and lays the umbrella down on the floor by the door. “Let’s just leave everything in this corner.”

Still completely dumbfounded, the other two silently obey as Rumi simply walks further into the house and toward their bedrooms. From there, the two just stand by the door before looking at one another with the same confused yet shocked expression.

“Did you-?” Zoey asks quietly, starting their mostly wordless conversation.

“Yeah. You too-?”

“Mhm! And the-”

“I know! So you-?”

“I did! She was-”

“Mm. Yeah. Same,” Mira nods, finishing their little interaction.

Wondering what the strange hushed tones are about, Rumi pokes her head into the room with a raised eyebrow. “Hey. Stop being weirdos and hop into the bathroom with me. Those bikinis need to be taken off and your bodies need to be cleaned.”

“Right, right!” Zoey replies, her cheeks slightly tinted as she skips toward her friend at the beginning of the hallway, but not without grabbing Mira’s arm and tugging her along. Once the two pass her, Rumi follows and enters the room last, shutting the door behind her before making a beeline for the bathtub over to the right.

*Oh, by the way, here’s a refresher of what the bathroom looks like. This is just copied and pasted from the first chapter. Feel free to skip the next paragraph if you're binging the whole story and remember what the place looks like lol*

The bathroom was fairly large, consisting of a large bathtub over to the right - big enough to fit the three of them and have room to spare - and a shower that was built into the wall beside the tub that could be moved around a little with the hose. The floor was made entirely of blue tiles with a drain close to the shower head to allow the water to flow down it. If it wasn’t obvious already, there are no curtains or foggy doors to hide behind - it was completely open. Also this specific bathroom doesn't have a toilet - there’s a second bathroom for that and that bathroom was located close to the kitchen.

While Rumi turns on the water for the tub to start getting it filled, Mira makes her way to the shower and lets the water run for a bit. Zoey simply waits off to the side close to Mira, faintly feeling the water bounce off the floor and touch her feet.

“How cold do you want the water?” Rumi asks, her hand under the bath faucet to check the temperature.

“Just a little below the middle should be fine,” Mira answers, “That’s what I’m setting the shower to.”

“Isn’t that a little too warm?” Zoey replies, holding her hand out to the shower water just as Mira steps into it.

Grinning mischievously to herself, Mira gradually turns her head to the young girl. “I dunno. You tell me.” The moment the last word left her mouth, she grabs Zoey’s arm and tugs her under the water with her. All Zoey could really do was gasp, but she didn’t try to jump out so Mira took that as a good sign. “Not bad, right?”

Zoey’s cheeks darken a little as she looks down at the tiled floor. “Yeah…” she murmurs, feeling that ache thrum below her stomach. As always, Mira senses the girl’s tension, but with Rumi in the room(and staring at them), she plays it off and begins running her hands through her long pink hair. Zoey rushes to do the same, quickly pulling her hair ties until her little buns were free from their confinement so she could wash everything properly.

Rumi simply continues watching them, her gaze occasionally darting to the tub to check how high the water level is. “Your hair is getting pretty long, Zoey. It’s hard to tell when you always have it up in your usual hairstyle,” she remarks, gazing at the girl’s black hair that stopped below her shoulder blades.

With that being said, Mira’s attention also draws to Zoey’s hair, acting nonchalant as she runs her hand through it.

“I-it *is* pretty long, huh? I should probably have it trimmed soon,” the young girl stammers as she quickly reaches over to the wall where their shampoo bottles are.

“I’m assuming you brought these in here, Rumi?” Mira asks, taking her own shampoo bottle.

“No. They just spawned in randomly,” Rumi replies sarcastically while the two begin scrubbing their hair to get rid of the ocean water smell.

“Don’t get snarky with me, brat,” Mira warns, her tone not really having that much bite to it.

Flipping her braid out of the way and onto her back, Rumi giggles and sits more comfortably on the edge of the tub, bringing a foot up as she leans back a little. From her new position, she watches the suds of the shampoo glide down her friend’s bodies, finding herself staring a little too long before she catches herself and looks away. “So…. Did you two get a nice tan already?”

“I haven’t really checked yet,” Mira admits, getting the remainder of the shampoo out of her hair and stepping out of the water to lift the edge of her shorts up a bit, revealing more of her thigh. “Oh yeah, I can see it.”

Rumi nods in agreement, eyeing the tall girl’s legs and leaning forward a bit as if that would let her see better. “Not bad.”

“Oh, oh, let me check mine!” Zoey exclaims, also stepping out of the water before casually pulling her top off. Not even phased by her action, her two friends are completely casual as they focus on the division of color between her chest and neck. Well, at least Rumi was. Mira just has an amazing poker face while biting the inside of her cheek to ground herself.

“I think we need stronger sunscreen for you…” Mira mutters.

“Yeah… you’re almost red honestly,” Rumi agrees.

“WHAT?!” Zoey shrieks before seeing the damage for herself and sulking. “Curse my American half… This is only from being outside for… how long?”

“Well we got to the house a little past eight, then by the time we got to the beach, it was probably almost nine. We didn’t come back inside until noon, so we were out there for roughly three hours,” Rumi explains, her eyes focused strictly on her friend’s face and watching it widen. “Oh, and then you went outside again for about an hour with Mira, but I don’t know if you were out in the sun all of that time.”

A high pitched whistle temporarily bounces off the walls as Zoey places a hand on her hip. “Four hours, huh..? No wonder I feel so tired.”

“That’s also because you can’t keep still. I swear you were on your feet longer sitting on your butt or lying down,” Mira scoffs playfully.

“I just had a lot of energy today! Can you blame me? We’re in a completely private location on the *beach*!” Zoey argues defensively while slipping off her underwear and leaving it close to the drain on the ground where her bikini top was. From there, she grabs her loofah and spreads her body wash into it before lathering it and scrubbing her body down.

“That’s true, but you get excited over a turtle eating lettuce,” Mira retorts, making the young girl whip her head toward her as if she’s upset.

“It really doesn’t take much to make you smile, huh?” Rumi adds before the young girl can even say anything.

Puffing her cheeks, Zoey scrubs her skin harder. “There’s nothing wrong with that, is there?!”

“No, no, we’re only saying that out of love, right Rumi?” Mira asks, casting her eyes onto the who stiffened at the edge of the tub.

“Y-yeah. We don’t mean any harm by saying that.”

Mira smirks and nods her head. “By the way, you should probably shut off the water before the tub overflows.”

The moment Rumi hears those words, her head whips over to the tub, only finding it to have reached just a little above halfway. “It’s not overflowing at all..!”

This actually gets Mira to laugh a little and Zoey joins in simply because the sound is rare and she finds Rumi’s panicked reaction funny as well.

“It’s not funny darn it!” Rumi grumbles, her face turning red as she shuts the water off.

Not wasting a second since her body is officially cleaned, Zoey rushes over to the tub and hops into it, sinking her body down and sighing in delight. “Oh, this temperature is *perfect*!” Her sore muscles, from being on the beach for so long, we're definitely thankful for the moment of relaxation.

“You forgot to put your hair in a towel,” Mira points out, causing the young to gasp as she rips her hands out from the water to feel her hair.

“Shoot! Hey Rumi-”

“I got it,” she replies while standing up and grabbing the towel hanging by the door. Upon returning, Zoey is already tying her hair back up into buns.

A minute of relative silence passes after Zoey wraps her head in the towel. In the meantime, Mira finishes rinsing her hair then steps out of the water.

“You two don’t plan on going back outside, do you?” Rumi asks curiously, slowly walking over to the shower.

“I’d prefer not to, but I don’t know about that one,” Mira replies, casting a glance over to the girl in the tub.

“Nah, I’m done with the sun for today. It’s too hot now anyway,” Zoey replies, her eyes shut.

Rumi nods in relief but soon raises an eyebrow at the tall girl.

Noticing the stare, Mira mirrors her expression and crosses her arms over her chest. “What’s that look for?”

Without missing a beat, Rumi uses her hand and gestures to Mira’s body. “Aren’t you going in the bath?”

“Uh… Yeah?” Mira replies, glancing down at her body for a moment. “I haven’t washed my body yet.”

At that, Rumi’s eyes widened. “Oh, I thought you already did. Nevermind. Ignore me.”

Mira lets out a quiet snicker as she drops her arms. “You feeling okay?” She asks jokingly before turning away and beginning to fiddle with the knot on the back of her neck to remove her bikini top.

“I was just a little distracted, okay?” Rumi huffs playfully.

“Distracted by what? You were staring off into space before you started talking,” Mira argues bluntly.

Instead of arguing further, Rumi simply huffs before pulling out her hair tie. From there, she starts undoing her braids slowly while Mira manages to take off her top. Curious by her friend’s silence, Mira glances back and grins, seeing Rumi struggle a bit. Without asking if she needed help, she just casually walks behind Rumi and takes over, receiving a quiet, “Thanks,” from the leader.

Mira’s fingers expertly move through the thick locks of hair, having done this hundreds of times. “Of course.” Each braid comes undone in a fraction of the time it would’ve taken for Rumi and soon enough the hair loosens without Mira’s touch. Once her hair is completely free, Mira laces her fingers into the girl’s hair and gently massages her head to get rid of any tension. A soft sigh slips out of Rumi’s mouth from the heavenly sensation and she finds herself tilting her head back a bit while her eyes shut.

Watching the whole scene unfold, Zoey moves across the tub and brings her arms out of the water to rest them on the edge of the tub. “Don’t fall asleep, Rumi,” she warns teasingly, prompting Mira to chuckle quietly.

“I won’t,” Rumi mutters, feeling Mira’s hands slowly begin to descend until the tips of her hair fall from between her fingers. Before she can stop herself, a small whine escapes her lips from the loss of sensation. Yet the moment the sound came out of her mouth, she clamped it shut and doused herself under the shower water, wanting nothing more than to erase the sound from existence.

“What was that cute noise that blessed our ears?” Zoey wonders, barely containing her laughter.

“Nothing! It was probably just the pipes!” Rumi explains swiftly, prompting Mira to cast a knowing look at the girl in the tub.

“So is it nothing or the pipes?” Mira asks teasingly, stepping closer to her flustered friend and casually running her hand through her hair, causing Rumi to grow even more red in the face.

Knowing she would only make a fool of herself if she kept talking, Rumi occupies her time by shampooing her hair thoroughly, seeing Mira from the corner of her eye begin to remove her shorts.

“Uh oh. She’s ignoring you, Mira,” Zoey giggles, watching Mira toss the shorts in the growing pile of clothes.

“I know. And after I helped her too,” Mira replies, stepping away from the water to go grab a hair towel. Meanwhile, Rumi aggressively scrubs her hair then dunks her head under the running water, letting the suds stream down her long locks as she ignores the two’s teasing comments. By the time all of the shampoo is out of her hair, Mira’s already beside her, her hair contained in the towel as she squeezes some body wash onto her loofah. Unintentionally letting her eyes linger on Mira’s body, the leader swiftly looks away and locks eyes with Zoey for a moment until she averts her gaze once again. Zoey had this way too knowing grin on her face that made the leader uncomfortable, like she was see-through.

Oblivious to this exchange, Mira cleans her body and rinses it off in the water since Rumi is distracted keeping her face from turning darker than a tomato. “Need anything else from me before I hop in the tub?”

In an instant, Rumi’s eyes snap toward her friend, all of her focus going to making sure her attention doesn't wander anywhere lower. “Sorry, what?”

Amused by her slow response, Mira snickers and walks behind her friend to undo the knots of her bikini top. “There. Freedom,” she replies nonchalantly while Rumi’s top plops unceremoniously at her feet, creating a comical splat sound that has Zoey cackling. Knowing her work is done, the tall girl then proceeds to head toward the tub and step inside it. The bubbles shift from her movement and the water rises a bit as she hums happily and enjoys the slightly cooler temperature.

Being the only one left outside the tub, Rumi is quick to throw her hair into a towel before removing her shorts and scrubbing her body down. The whole time she’s doing all of this, she feels eyes on her and quickly grows self conscious.

Meanwhile, just as Rumi suspected since she was too embarrassed to look, Mira and Zoey were staring shamelessly at the girl’s body. Their eyes trailed along every pattern before they were obscured by the soap suds, yet even after they were concealed, the two simply focused on the girl’s physique and movements.

Finally, as she rinses the soap from her back, Rumi’s gaze trails toward the two, her eyes widening as her face turns bright red when neither of them look away. It was embarrassing enough that they were staring at her back but now that she had to turn around to face them, her embarrassment grows to a point where she wants nothing more than to hide.

“Holy macaroni…” Zoey mutters under her breath, her voice a mixture of admiration and intrigue.

Not being too far, Rumi manages to hear her and slowly turns away. “Stop it…”

“Why? We’re just ogling over your beauty,” Mira argues teasingly, causing Rumi to only get more flustered.

“That’s exactly why I’m telling you to stop!” Rumi mumbles, shutting off the water of the shower and making the room go deathly silent. In that silence, Rumi places her hand on the wall, the other going to her forehead. At first the two thought it was just her being dramatic and extremely flustered, yet after half a minute of her not moving, they grow worried.

“Are you feeling sick again?” Zoey asks quietly, not wanting to disturb the atmosphere by talking loud.

At first, Rumi doesn’t answer, making the two worry more and more. Yet she soon stands up straight and takes a few deep breaths. “I’m alright. Just got a little light headed for a second.”

“Don’t move around so fast,” Mira suggests, watching Rumi slowly walk over to them and sink into the tub.

“I know…” she whispers, tilting her head back and resting it on the edge of the tub. The cool temperature of the water was the perfect distraction to keep her mind off of feeling dizzy as she shut her eyes and sighs.

..

A few minutes of relative silence passes. Zoey was humming softly, her attention directed to Rumi every so often to make sure she was alright. Mira was the same way, yet she studied Rumi more closely, trying to pick up on tiny hints that she wasn’t feeling well. Other than her slightly blushed cheeks though, there wasn’t really anything different about her.

“Y’know,” Zoey begins, her voice still light, “we can all agree that the patterns make her more attractive, right?”

Mira smirks and nods, figuring Zoey was mainly saying this to distract Rumi. But in actuality, Zoey was just saying what she was thinking without a filter(as usual). “Definitely,” Mira agrees, noticing the blush darken on Rumi’s face.

“God, you two make me want to go outside and stick my head into a hole in the sand…” Rumi scoffs, sinking her body further into the water, the bubbles hiding more of her chest.

Both girls notice Rumi’s attempt at hiding and grin teasingly. “Oh come on Rumi. We’re being serious. You look amazing,” Zoey argues.

“Totally,” Mira nods in agreement. “Honestly, the patterns make you even more gorgeous than you already are.”

Rumi’s blush only worsens while her body sinks further until the bubbles are touching her chin. “Cut it out…” she mumbles, her words lacking any venom since they practically die in her throat.

The two grin with a mixture of affection and mischief, finding enjoyment in the effects they’re inflicting on Rumi.

“It’s so easy to get you all flustered and red,” Zoey giggles, reaching her hand out and poking Rumi’s cheek.

“Absolutely adorable,” Mira adds, watching as Rumi playfully smacks Zoey’s hand away.

“Alright, I get it..!” Rumi huffs. “You don’t have to point that out!” Growing weary of the attention, the leader shuts her eyes and leans her head back.

Picking up on the girl’s tone, Mira and Zoey share a look, collectively agreeing to stop without uttering a word as they follow suit with their leader and close their eyes.

Finally, the room falls into a peaceful silence as they all sink further into the water, essentially melting as the water cools off their sun kissed skin. Mira would occasionally peek and eye open and examine Rumi just to ensure she wasn’t getting too sick, yet the girl had a mostly relaxed expression. Droplets of water plop into the tub close to Zoey, creating the only sound in the room aside from their soft breathing.

Yet after a few minutes, the water ripples a little, causing Mira and Zoey to open their eyes, watching Rumi shift in the water so her chin wasn’t so close to the water. With the new position, her shoulders were partially exposed to the air and covered with a thin layer of bubbles. Along with that, her head tilted back a bit more, prompting her friends to stare at her neck like they were thirsty vampires. Yet they’re more focused on the patterns that spread along her skin like veins. Both have an almost uncontrollable urge to bring their hands out to trace the patterns, yet they manage to pull through by staying absolutely still like a statue.

Time ticks at an excruciatingly slow pace, the silence driving the two to the point of insanity since they don't want to disturb the peaceful air Rumi exuded.

Yet after another few minutes, “I’m gonna get out now.”

With that being said, the water ripples once again as Rumi stands up from the water and wipes the bubbles from her skin before ultimately stepping out of the tub and grabbing a towel to dry her body.

It should have been a normal scenario, yet the two remaining in the bath notice Rumi’s lack of balance as she walks and relies on the wall close to the door for support.

“Lightheaded again?” Mira asks, already stepping out of the bath as well, her expression filled with worry. Not too far behind, Zoey starts to drain the water before hopping out and standing in front of Rumi while Mira was mostly at her side.

Not even bothering to really care or mention her friend’s lack of towels, Rumi swallows, unable to nod since it would only make her more dizzy. “Yeah. I think I’m just going to lie down in my room again.”

“But your hair is still wet! That’s the perfect playground for bacteria and other gross things to attach to you!” Zoey argues, instinctively grabbing Rumi’s shoulders when the girl suddenly leans a little too far forward.

“I brought my hairdryer. We can dry her hair in her room so she can lie down right after we’re done,” Mira explains, stroking Rumi’s back in an attempt to soothe her. “How’s that sound, Rumi?”

With her hand placed against the wall, the girl in question hums. “As long as I can sit down and neither of you accidentally move my head too much…”

Chapter Text

After Rumi’s hair is blowdried, she asks to be alone for a while to relax.

And so, Mira and Zoey sit in the living room together, scrolling through their phones silently for about an hour. Yet neither of them are really registering what they’re seeing on their screens since anxiety consumed them about Rumi. The living room is so quiet that even the smallest shift of movement is noticeably loud. That’s why when Zoey gets up to remove her hair towel, Mira glances up and watches her for a moment before ultimately following suit and removing her own towel(yes, they both completely forgot they even had the towels on their heads - that’s how out of it they are). The two are in sync from that point on; going to the bathroom to let their towels hang on hooks, combing through their hair with their fingers, then deciding to use brushes when they’d encounter a knot.

Then as they both exit the bathroom, with Zoey in the front, she finds herself migrating toward the left instead of the right where the living room is. Mira notices but stays quiet as she follows behind.

Bringing her fist up, Zoey knocks gently on Rumi’s door, the sound nearly piercing her ears despite her trying to be quiet. “Rumi?” She calls out softly, making it blatantly obvious from her tone that she’s worried since it’s at a softer pitch than usual. “Can we come in?”

The two hear shifting of fabric on the other side of the door before they faintly pick up on, “Yeah. The door’s unlocked.”

Given the approval, Zoey tries to keep herself in check by not just barging aggressively through the door and dashing toward her friend. Her hand shakes a little as she grabs the door handle, yet once the wooden barricade separating her from Rumi opens wide enough for her to catch a glimpse of purple, she swings the rest of the door out and strides over to the bed.

Mira enters at a much more calm, albeit still worried pace as she walks to the other side of the bed from where Zoey is standing. The mattress sinks slightly from the tall girl’s weight as she twists her torso slightly to grasp Rumi’s hand that is simply lying at her side. “Hey… How are you feeling?”

“A little hot and dizzy,” Rumi admits, staring blankly at the ceiling.

Mira and Zoey share a concerned look before the latter reaches her hand out and presses it against Rumi’s forehead, finding her skin to be pretty warm. “Are you nauseous?”

“No,” Rumi answers simply before shutting her eyes while the young girl begins to lightly glide her fingers through her hair. The touch is a lot more soothing than she expects it to be since it offers a proper and necessary distraction from her dizziness.

Zoey nods with relief. “So do you need anything? Some water to drink? An ice pack?”

The girl in question smiles a little. “Those both sound pretty good right now.”

Nodding her head vigorously with her mission assigned to her, Zoey retracts her hand and immediately turns on her heel to leave the room. “I’ll be right back!”

Now left alone to keep watch, Mira mindlessly brushes the strands of hair sticking to Rumi’s forehead. Even that is enough to make the lying girl melt a bit. “You know, you’d be a lot easier to deal with if you were like this more often. You can’t really be stubborn when you’re sick,” she chuckles, mostly teasing despite there being truth to her words.

Letting out a loud exhale meant to be a sort of laugh, Rumi opens her eyes for a moment to sort of glare at the tall girl. “Are you saying I should get sick more often?”

Mira smirks, not wanting to miss this opportunity to mess with her. “Well…. You do look pretty cute like this.”

“You’re the worst,” Rumi scoffs. Mira knew at that moment that if Rumi could move her head, she would’ve shook it in disappointment.

“I’m only joking,” she chuckles, gliding her hand down Rumi’s arm as she drops her playful tone to add, “You better get well soon. I don’t want to be worrying about you the whole trip.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Rumi mutters jokingly, cracking a smile.

The tall girl simply scoffs in response but doesn’t have anything to follow up with, so she stays silent as her hand brushes along the girl’s arm slowly.

..

Zoey returns shortly after, setting the ice pack on the nightstand beside the bed before gripping the glass of water a little tighter in her hand. “Can you manage sitting up so I don’t unintentionally waterboard you?”

Mira barely contains her laugh at the image that pops into her head, yet she quickly composes herself when she hears Rumi let out a weary sigh. From there, the girl slowly pushes herself up with her hands planted on the mattress. Just that small motion causes her head to spin, but she pushes through it while Mira is quick to adjust the pillows behind her so they’re propping her up. Once she’s settled, she breathes heavily through her nose as a sort of way to keep herself grounded while her head slowly stops spinning.

All the other two can do is watch with worried looks until Rumi is stable enough to reach her hand for the cup. Yet before she could grab it, Mira’s hand reaches it first and takes it out of Zoey’s hand.

Rumi could barely muster a confused look as she glances at Mira. “What are y-”

“Do you seriously think I’m gonna let you drink the water with your shaking hands? You’re just gonna make a mess,” Mira explains bluntly before scooting closer to the center of the bed. “Tilt your head back.”

With no energy to argue, Rumi pouts but does as she’s told slowly. The moment she feels the glass touch her lips, she opens them just enough and lets the water flow into mouth, a part of her being surprised with how steady Mira’s hand is. She doesn't accidentally tip it too high and cause her to choke and she doesn't have it angled so low that the water didn’t even touch her lips. Before she knows it, the whole glass is finished. A bit of water ends up spilling from the corners of her lips from the last amount of water filling her cheeks, yet both Mira and Zoey react before she can. She felt their thumbs simultaneously on both sides of her lips - Zoey on the left and Mira on the right - and she did all she could not to choke on the remaining water.

“Easy, girl,” Zoey giggles, watching Rumi’s eyes go comically wide as she hurriedly swallows the water.

“You okay?” Mira wonders, handing the empty glass to Zoey.

“Y-yeah..!” Rumi reassures, clearing her throat awkwardly.

Mira and Zoey share a look before nodding.

“Well, why don’t we try using the ice pack now?” Zoey suggests, already holding the item in her hand and pressing it against Rumi’s forehead.

The reaction is immediate for Rumi who sighs happily and shuts her eyes. The cool temperature on her warm skin is just the thing she needs right now. “That feels nice…”

“Hopefully this’ll help bring down that minor fever of yours,” Zoey mutters, smiling softly at the relief filling Rumi’s features. She keeps her hand pressed against the girl’s forehead, yet is slightly caught off guard when she feels Rumi’s hand placed over hers. “You wanna take over from here?” She asks, her smile growing as she already retracts her hand.

“No,” Rumi mutters, “don’t move your hand.”

Zoey’s eyes immediately shift to Mira who is sharing her surprised expression, yet a grin soon grows on the tall girl’s face. “Never thought I’d see the day where you’re actually letting us help you without you handling the rest.”

Rumi’s eyes open slightly to give Mira a mock glare that has no malice in it since a small smile gives away her true reaction. “Thank you for taking care of me.”

“We’re always here for you, Rumi,” Zoey replies without hesitation as she runs her free hand up and down Rumi’s arm, causing the sick girl to slump her shoulders in total relaxation. “We’re not gonna let you suffer all alone.”

“Thank you…”

A moment of comfortable silence passes between the three before Mira reaches her hand out and rests it on Rumi’s back. “Why don’t you lie down for a bit?”

Having no will to refuse, Rumi shifts on the bed and lies back down with her head propped up by the pillows. Mira guides her down the whole way, noting the way Rumi’s face scrunched a bit from the motion. Nothing needed to be said for her to know that moving made her dizzy again.

“Take deep breaths,” she suggests in a hushed tone.

Rumi did as instructed, her chest rising and falling with heavy and slightly shaky breaths as the world spun. Zoey keeps both of her hands busy, one still over the ice pack while the other strokes Rumi’s arm. Mira, meanwhile, copies Zoey’s technique and runs her hand along Rumi’s other arm, mostly tracing the patterns. Once the dizziness passes, Rumi hums softly, loving the girl’s touches more than she’s willing to admit. She can't deny how soothing they were, making her feel important and cared for. Her lips quivered slightly, realizing she’s never truly felt this way before - this love when she’s at a weak and vulnerable point.

As always, Mira notices Rumi’s emotions leaking through first, yet she doesn’t bring it up, not wishing to rip open any emotional wounds. Instead, she opts for a lighter, more carefree voice. “We’re being pretty good distractions for you, huh?”

A short giggle slips out of Rumi’s mouth. “Yeah… It’s definitely better than me just lying here and feeling miserable,” she admits, her voice slightly hoarse from holding back the emotions that want to take over.

Zoey picks up on Rumi’s tone, her eyes drifting to Mira and having a silent conversation with her. After her suspicions are confirmed, she frowns but does as Mira says and doesn’t mention anything either. Putting on her masked cheerful attitude, she focuses on applying a bit more pressure with the ice pack. “We’re doing a pretty good job of making you feel better, right, Rumi?”

Not missing a beat, the sick girl hums in agreement. “Miraculously.”

Chuckling at Rumi’s sarcasm, Mira leans toward her a bit, angling her body more on her left hip. “Look at you go, still able to be sassy even when sick.”

“It’s too bad she’s already feeling better. She’s less of a pain in the butt when she’s sick,” Zoey jokes much to Rumi’s dismay.

“Great to know you feel that way too,” she deadpans.

“Too?” Eyes growing wide, Zoey looks over at Mira who smirks.

“I basically said the same thing while you were gone,” the tall girl admits. “A sick Rumi is a sweeter, less mouthy Rumi.”

Groaning in annoyance, Rumi swings her arm at Mira who doesn’t even move or flinch when the girl’s hand connects with her side. “Ugh, I swear you’re going to give me a severe headache.”

“C’mon, don’t say that,” Zoey giggles, trailing her hand from the girl’s arm to her shoulder, then stopping at her neck where her fingernail sketches over the patterns there. Rumi tilts her head slightly away, as if silently offering for Zoey to continue with her action(which is a vast improvement compared to earlier in the day). Then again, it could just be her being too sick to really care or fight it. “You can’t pretend like you don’t secretly love being pampered like this.”

“I only like it because it’s you two, just so we’re clear,” Rumi mutters, her cheeks burning red as if the ice pack isn’t doing its job of cooling her down.

“So you admit it!” Zoey exclaims victoriously while Mira smiles fondly at Rumi’s confession. “Isn’t it nice to be a squishy marshmallow every once in a while? You should act like this more often!”

A retort is right on the tip of Rumi’s tongue, however it dies when she feels Zoey’s hand trail a bit past her collarbone, traveling lower while using the demon patterns as a guide. However, when Zoey’s finger brushes against her shirt, she reverses and goes back up. A soft sigh escapes her lips, whether it’s disappointment or relief, she isn’t entirely sure herself. Then to add to the sensations, Mira’s hand stills on her arm, yet the other goes down to her thigh. The moment Rumi feels the finger tracing her patterns on her leg, she involuntarily tenses up and opens her eyes for a moment before growing comfortable and sighing once again. This time she knew it’s out of relief.

The two are just the right distraction she needs right now to forget about her sickness. She can't even really think about being dizzy when she feels their hands on her in a loving gesture. Her eyes are swift to shut again, succumbing to total bliss as little bumps begin to form in a trail wherever their fingers go. And soon enough, her patterns begin to glow again like they did when Zoey was stroking her back on the beach. This time it's easier to see the color now that the sun isn't concealing them with its blinding rays. The patterns glow between a mixture of white and baby blue, similar to the shade of an iceberg.

Gasping softly from the familiar sight, Zoey’s fingers move a bit faster out of eagerness to see if the patterns can glow brighter or maybe even change colors. Mira follows suit, mesmerized as she leans a bit closer. “It’s happening again...”

Whether Rumi acknowledged the tall girl's words, she didn’t even react or move. The patterns gradually grow brighter under their touch, turning them more blue by the second.

Utterly captivated at the sight, Zoey's mouth hangs open. “They're so pretty…”

“They really are…” Mira agrees without wasting a beat, just as starstruck as her friend.

Then as if the two are in sync, their hands press down on her skin, no longer doing light touches with their fingers. They both are overly curious how the patterns would feel on the palms of their hands and when they’re greeted with a warm sensation, they share a similar smile. Rumi’s expression fills with complete relaxation as she takes a deep breath. As a result, the patterns gradually begin spreading on their own, the unaffected portions of her patterns where her friends didn’t touch igniting with the soft glow. The two watch, curiosity and awe etched on their faces as the glowing patterns reach her face. Zoey briefly considered moving her hand away since it was placed on Rumi’s forehead with the icepack, yet she ultimately froze.

Then, just like that, Rumi falls asleep, her soft breathing and occasional snores making it obvious she’s out like a light. The two share a glance with one another, confusion written all over their faces before Mira retracts her hands slowly. Zoey follows suit shortly after, removing the ice pack as well since they both felt Rumi’s body temperature drop the moment she passed out.

“There’s still so much we don’t know about her demon half…” Zoey whispers, still trying to wrap her head around the whiplash of Rumi being sick one second then out the next.

“Yeah… But let’s just get out of here and let her rest before we accidentally wake her,” Mira suggests, pushing herself off the bed slowly and carefully.

“Good idea.”

…

Time seems to drag as Mira and Zoey sit on the back deck together, watching the sun set on the horizon, creating a beautiful landscape of the sun’s rays reflecting along the ocean water while the sky is a mixture of orange, pink, purple, and blue. They had the long torches lit around the deck to deter any mosquitos(or kill them if they were dumb enough to get too close to the flames), and that created a soft glow around them as the sun finally ducked down. With darkness covering the sky, they switch to watching random videos on Zoey’s phone, keeping it at a low volume as they snuggle.

Yet despite this, neither of them are really able to focus on the videos. Their ears are more focused on their surroundings, waiting to hear if Rumi would wake up. Zoey would also occasionally glance into the house, finding the living room just as Rumi-less as the last time she checked.

Of course Mira is just as concerned, yet she’s much better at hiding it. Her ears are also more trained on subtle sounds like pebbles rolling on the ground or a mosquito burning to a crisp. And that’s why when she heard a soft rumble, her eyes immediately zeroed in on Zoey like a heat seeking missile. “Hungry?” She whispers, prompting the young girl to nod silently, her cheeks slightly red. “It is already time for dinner. I should probably make something real quick.”

With those magic words being said, Zoey hops up to her feet and begins snuffing out the flames of the torches swiftly.

By the time Mira finally stands up with an amused smile, more than half of the deck is bathed in darkness. She waited a few extra seconds before opening the sliding door and slipping in with Zoey right behind her who’s quick to shut it as quietly as possible to avoid bugs getting into the house.

…

Mira quickly stirs rice into a pot, adding some kimchi and tofu into the mix along with chopped up green beans, peas, carrots, and the yolk of an egg. The smell wafts into the air and fills the kitchen as Zoey sits at the table and watches Mira work. It’s always a treat watching her so focused on the task, Zoey wouldn't change it for the world. She didn't even take her phone out to browse social media. Her eyes were glued to the tall girl the whole time.

Of course Mira could sense the eyes on her, yet she never complained(she was kind of a sucker for getting attention, but she'd never admit that out loud). She'd simply focus on stirring the pot constantly and occasionally flipping the ingredients up into the air just to show off.

Zoey herself loved it when Mira would put on a little show by doing fancy tricks like that. There was even a time where Mira had to fold an egg omelet in half and she managed to do it without even touching the egg with a spatula - she relied solely on the momentum of her flipping it in the air. Suffice to say, her ego grew exponentially from not only Zoey's praise but even Rumi's(who was hard to impress when it came to the kitchen).

“Zoey, can you get the plates for me?” Mira asks, snapping Zoey out of the memory and calling her to action.

“Yes, chef!”

Mira can't stop the playful eye roll as the young girl springs up and skips over to the cupboard. Evenly splitting everything into three portions, she fills the plates until the pot has nothing left in it.

“I'm gonna go check if Rumi's awake,” Zoey whispers, waiting for Mira's approval for whatever reason.

“Alright. Try not to make too much noise.”

Giving a determined nod, Zoey exaggerates tiptoeing away, causing Mira to shake her head in amusement.

..

Upon reaching Rumi's room, Zoey peeks her head inside, finding that it’s only illuminated with the lamp in the corner by the bed. Her eyes narrow to stare intently at the girl lying in the bed, astonished to find she hadn't even moved from her position of lying on her back. Her hands were at her sides just like how she remembers too. She practically looked like a statue or mannequin from how still she was. And her patterns were still glowing, albeit much more faintly.

Having seen enough, Zoey shuts the door softly and returns to Mira in the kitchen who had everything set up at the table.

“Still sleeping?”

“Mhm…”

Mira hums, glancing at Rumi's plate. “I'll just cover her portion in case she randomly wakes up hungry.”

This gets Zoey to laugh softly as she settles into her chair. “That wouldn't surprise me. She's practically always hungry when she wakes up.”

….

With food in their stomachs, they migrate to Zoey’s room upon the young girl’s suggestion since she wasn’t feeling up to sitting on a couch(for once).

The moment Zoey enters the room, she relocates her luggage which is still on top of the bed from the moment she arrived at the house. Upon placing it down on the ground, she swears she hears a soft click, yet the timing is just right as she sets her bag down and she assumes it was just something in her bag shifting.

Mira walks away from the door and approaches the bed as Zoey flops down onto it, sprawling out like a starfish. “Leave some room for me,” Mira jokes, sitting at the very edge of the bed.

As if that were a call to action, Zoey flips onto her hands and knees in a swift motion before wrapping her arms around the tall girl. “Get over here!” She practically whines as she makes the most minimal effort of pulling her back. Chuckling to herself, Mira turns slightly and presses her lips to the young girls, causing her to blush and utterly freeze up. The kiss wasn’t the greatest due to the angle and positions they were in, but it was enough to have their hearts leap before Mira pulled away and climbed toward the middle of the bed.

Meanwhile, Zoey’s systems are still processing and organizing the data she gathered until she slowly turned her head. “That… You just pulled a stunt *I* would do!”

“How the tables have turned,” Mira replies snarkily, her eyes lighting up with amusement as Zoey angrily spun to face her before clambering over and gripping the front of Mira’s black t-shirt. Of course Mira knew it was all an act, Zoey was more impressed(or proud) than upset, yet the tall girl had to admit her pout looked real enough.

“That wasn’t bad… but you didn’t hold the kiss long enough,” Zoey grumbles, sitting in Mira’s lap, her legs stretched out behind Mira.

“Is that the main issue here?” Mira taunts, placing her hands on the girl’s back to prevent her from losing her balance.

Taking up her challenge, Zoey grins, her hands letting go of Mira’s shirt to wrap loosely around her neck instead. “So what if it is?” She whispers, her eyes trailing down to the girl’s lips that slowly get closer until she instinctively shuts her eyes. The moment she feels the warmth on her lips again, she sighs, instinctively tightening her hold around Mira’s neck and tilting her head slightly. Just like the time on the beach, they kept the kisses soft and light, not diving into aroused and needy territory just yet. Though as usual, Zoey’s self control is quick to wear down and her tongue pokes out to lick Mira’s lips, her hips shifting to receive the slightest bit of friction.

“Already turning into mush in my arms, hm?” Mira teases, stroking the young girl’s back.

Zoey had a retort on the tip of her tongue - more specifically a whine - but that all flew out the window of her brain when she felt Mira’s tongue brushing against her lips as well.

Their kisses grow more heated from that point, their hands becoming more desperate to feel each other. Soft moans filled the room, gradually grew louder. Yet as if a bucket of ice water is dumped over them both, they instantly stop kissing and try to calm down, remembering Rumi is in the room across from them.

They don’t even look at each other as Zoey ultimately decides to climb off Mira. Just like that, the once noisy room grows absolutely silent. Even the sound of Zoey taking her phone out of her pocket seems loud.

“Why don’t we just… watch some videos together?” She suggests, tapping away on her phone, her face bright red.

Mira doesn’t respond right away as she silently curses herself for wanting to continue despite the risks. Her eyes briefly look at Zoey, the arousal clear to anyone who sees her, and she nearly gives in then and there. Swallowing the lump in her throat, she finally nods in agreement, her eyes drifting away from the girl. “Yeah… Sounds good…”

Chapter Text

Mira and Zoey went through several different positions and spots on the bed to get comfortable while watching the videos on Zoey’s phone. With each one, Mira had to keep herself in check, yet it was becoming increasingly difficult over time. It’s unlike her, but she was extra worked up from the intimate moment they shared that has since stopped abruptly when things were getting too loud. Rumi was still sick and asleep in her room across the narrow hallway. Neither of them wanted to wake her, especially to the sounds they were making.

But of course the position Zoey finds the most comfortable happens to be one where she’s pressed right up against Mira’s chest.

The scent of her shampoo overwhelms Mira’s senses and she instinctively wraps her arms around Zoey’s stomach, resting her chin in the crook of her neck. Her back is pressed against the headboard of the bed, the cold wood doing nothing to cool her down as she desperately tries to focus on the random video about all the different types of turtles in the world.

Yet before long, her eyes are drifting away from the screen, focusing instead on the young girl’s neck. At first, she bites her lip to keep down the urge, her eyes darting back to the phone, however she can't take it anymore after staring at the same footage of turtles.

Her lips find the girl’s neck, pressing kisses into her skin as her arms tighten around her.

Zoey initially gasps and makes a valiant effort to focus on the video… for exactly two seconds before she tosses the phone away to the bottom of the bed and tilts her head to the side to give Mira better access. “Can’t resist, huh?” she teases. “You’re not usually the one to get our fun started.”

“I know, just… try to stay quiet, okay?” Mira murmurs, her kisses growing more heated, teeth lightly nipping at the girl’s flesh.

Zoey bites back a moan, her hand reaching up so her fingers can thread through the tall girl’s hair. “That’s… easier said than done,” she grunts, suppressing another moan when Mira bites down gently in the crook of her neck. “You know exactly how to get me going… And you know how loud I get when that happens.”

Mira lets out an amused chuckle, knowing Zoey is right. Yet she’s determined(or perhaps too lost in arousal) to stop now. “I’ll reward you later if you manage to keep your voice down. How’s that sound?” She wagers, already having a few ideas in mind of what she can do for Zoey.

Upon hearing the offer, Zoey’s interest is piqued. She takes a deep breath and manages a nod, ignoring the shiver running down her spine. “Deal,” she agrees, her fingers tightening in Mira’s hair - an obvious sign that she’s in a losing battle. Her body is already reacting to the bare minimum from Mira… she is utterly cooked.

Already greedy with her hands, Mira slips them under Zoey’s shirt, cupping her breasts. “No bra, hm? Were you expecting this?” She whispers teasingly against her ear.

The young girl’s breath hitches in response, her skin erupting with goosebumps as she bites down harder on her lip. Mira’s palms rub against her nipples, amused that they were already starting to harden. Already driven wild, the young girl arches her back. “M-Mira..!” She manages to whisper, her voice tinged with neediness.

The tall girl hums softly in question, her teeth nipping at her skin, making sure not to bruise or leave any deep marks.

Tilting her head forward, Zoey bites back all the noises she wants to make, feeling the little jolts of pleasure coursing through her body go straight to her core. Her mind is quickly becoming clouded, her focus solely on where and how Mira touches her. “Mira… I don’t know how much longer I can stay quiet,” she gasps in a high pitched tone as she trembles. She could already feel the arousal pooling between her legs, it wouldn’t take much for her to snap at this rate. “Please…” she breathed out softly, overwhelmed with desire and desperation. “I can’t take much more..!”

The moment Mira hears the plea fall from Zoey’s lips, a switch flips in her. She honestly wanted to tease Zoey a bit longer, but she couldn’t even wait that long either. With her lips pressed next to the young girl’s ear, she whispers in a low, husky voice, “Face me.”

Not even bothering to question or deny her, Zoey finds herself spinning in the tall girl’s lap, effectively straddling her thighs. Their eyes instantly lock onto one another, both filled with hunger, causing Zoey to shiver from the intensity of the atmosphere. “L-like this?” She mutters rhetorically, only speaking because she feels the tension growing and needs something to keep her sane.

Mira takes a deep breath to calm herself, yet her pupils remain blown out with desire as she stares up at Zoey squirming. “Mhm. Good girl,” she whispers, her hands finding the young girl’s thighs and squeezing them a bit instinctively.

Zoey’s breath hitches from the praise, another jolt of pleasure shooting through her as her hands grasp Mira’s shoulders. Hearing Mira call her a good girl is always enough to form a puddle in her underwear, but in this context it’s utterly torturous. “D-don’t tease me right now,” she grumbles, her hips rocking back and forth in search of some friction.

Mira’s eyes darken from the girl’s action. She watches Zoey satisfy herself with only her thighs for a few seconds before her gaze focuses back on the girl’s face. “I’m not trying to,” she reassures before her voice drops even more. “I’m praising you for not disobeying me like you’ve done hundreds of times in the past.”

A sharp whine slips from Zoey’s throat as her grip tightens on Mira’s shoulders. Having the tall girl just watch her without doing anything to satisfy her was driving her absolutely insane at this point. “I-I’ll obey,” she reassures desperately, “I promise I’ll be good. Just please..!” With one particularly hard thrust from her hips, she loses her breath and throws her head back. “P-please touch me..!”

Mira nearly growls, letting her instincts take over like some kind of feral animal, yet she manages to hold on as she leans her face toward Zoey’s neck, her fingers digging into the girl’s thighs. “Remember… Voice. Down.” A needy whimper is her only response along with vigorous nodding. With that confirmation out of the way, she presses kisses against the front of Zoey’s neck, causing the girl to stifle a groan until she can't take it anymore and tilts her head down. Their eyes meet for only a moment before their lips connect, pressing together like they’re starving for each other.

Zoey’s hips continue to grind against Mira’s thigh, though it’s a lot less controlled and more jerky from the girl being focused on kissing Mira. Her hands also let go of her shoulders, choosing to instead slip behind Mira’s head so her arms can wrap around her neck like a snake, effectively pulling Mira closer as the kisses deepen. Soft moans and labored breathing fill the room along with occasional whimpers from Zoey as her hips rock faster, seeking more friction to alleviate the building heat inside her. “Please…” she whispers, her voice cracking. “More… I need more..!”

Mira responds in kind, licking at the girl’s lips. Zoey wastes no time with opening her mouth and granting Mira’s tongue entry, gasping into the kiss when she feels the muscle pressing against her own. She did her best to reciprocate, her own tongue tangling and gliding along Mira’s, yet it’s becoming increasingly hard to keep up with everything happening. She soon has to break the kiss, their lips temporarily connected with a string of saliva before she sort of deflates, resting her head on her arm in hopes of catching her breath.

“Why aren’t you… being more rough with me? I can take it,” she mutters, mostly as a whine rather than a simple question.

Mira strokes the back of her friend’s head, soothing her a bit. “I know you can, baby girl. But I also know how loud you get. We’ll have to keep things light and gentle while we’re here. Rumi’s only two doors away.”

Despite Zoey understanding the situation she’s in, she still lets out a whimper. “But I want… I need more. You’re being too gentle with me,” she complains, causing Mira’s eyes to darken as if her will is waning. Zoey feels her slipping, the way Mira’s grip tightened on her thighs almost painfully, the kind of pain Zoey is craving. “Please Mira…” she begs, knowing her words would get under her skin.

Yet instead of Mira caving in to her true desires, she let out a low growl as a warning. “Behave.” Honestly she didnt really knew *who* she was talking to in the moment - herself or the girl begging - but Zoey took it personally, a pout forming on her lips.

“But why??” She complains, her body grinding down on Mira’s thighs harder than before, showing her desperation. “I want you to be rough with me… I *need* you to be rough with me!”

“Because Rumi is sleeping and the last thing we need is her waking up to you screaming and moaning my name!” Mira argues through gritted teeth, mortified when Zoey flinches, visibly looking uncomfortable as her hips abruptly stop.

A thousand thoughts go through Mira’s head at once as her heart sinks. She quickly brings her hands to the girl’s back and pulls her into a tight hug.

“I’m so sorry Zoey. I didn’t mean to snap like that.”

From there, she spends the next minute or two peppering the girl with soft kisses, her heart pounding with anxiety as she constantly whispers out apologies and reassurances.

Finally, after what feels like an hour of worrying, Zoey moves her head, having been absolutely still the whole time. She clears her throat and meets Mira’s concerned eyes, still gathering herself. “I’m… I’m sorry for pushing you like that.”

“Don’t apologize,” Mira murmurs. “I’m the one who wanted to do this in the first place. I shouldn’t have reacted that way.”

“But it’s my fault-”

“Zoey,” Mira cuts her off, cupping the girl’s face and noticing the glossiness in her eyes. At the sight, she has to take a moment to avoid spiraling as well. Her heart clenches, feeling heavy as her limbs sort of feel numb. The two fall into a somewhat tense silence before Mira finds her voice again. “It’s not your fault. Do you hear me? I love you too much to let you beat yourself up over every negative thing that happens. It’s not your fault.”

Zoey’s cheeks heat up as she stiffly nods.

Knowing her words are getting through to her, Mira’s thumbs brush along the girl’s cheeks. “It’s not your fault.”

“It’s… not my fault,” Zoey repeats slowly.

Mira’s heart beats faster as she smiles. “It’s not your fault.”

“It’s not my fault,” the young girl repeats with a bit more confidence.

Nodding, Mira leans forward and gently presses her lips against Zoey’s, feeling the girl reciprocate it after a second. The kiss isn’t meant to ignite any desires, it’s meant to solely solidify Mira’s love for her. Both of them understand this when Mira pulls away slowly and looks into Zoey’s eyes. “Do you want to stop here?”

Zoey processes the words for a few seconds, blinking as her brain comes to a conclusion without hesitation. “No. Let’s keep going… Please.”

Mira is about to ask if she was sure, yet when she hears the added plea, she stops herself. “Alright.” With one more soft kiss to Zoey’s lips, she places her hands on the girl’s back before gently guiding her to lay down. From there, she hovers above her, watching the spark of desire return to Zoey’s eyes. “Ready?”

Zoey can already feel her body trembling as she nods, gripping the bed sheets to keep herself grounded. “Y-yes… Please,” she manages to whisper, her voice filled with arousal, “touch me.”

With a small grin growing on her lips, Mira lifts Zoey’s shirt up just enough to expose her stomach. Her fingers explore the slightly burned skin, eventually slipping under the shirt once again to feel the girl’s breasts. Zoey has to bite her lip the whole time, finding the intimate movement of Mira’s hands both arousing and tortuous. She can feel her body quivering, tingles filling her nerves and down her spine as her breaths come out in short pants.

“Mmn, that feels so good, Mira,” she moans, clenching the bedsheets in her hands. “More..!”

Mira complied without hesitation, her fingers focusing on the girl’s nipples.

Zoey’s back immediately arches off the bed as she feels them get pinched and she barely manages to cover her mouth in time before a loud moan slips out. Her eyes immediately widen at the sound, darting down to Mira who’s sporting a similar surprised look. Yet the two share a similar grin as Zoey lifts her hand away from her face to speak clearly. “That was so good! Do it again!”

“Only if you keep that hand over your mouth completely,” Mira teases huskily, barely giving the girl time to do so before she pinches and gives her nipples a little twist. The reaction is immediate for Zoey. Her body jerks involuntarily as her breath catches in her throat, enjoying the sharp pain that courses through her as her knuckles turn white from gripping the sheets so tightly.

“God, Mira…” she whimpers, her heart pounding. “I’m gonna actually start screaming if you keep this up.”

Suppressing her laugh, Mira looks up at Zoey before slowly bringing her face down to the girl’s stomach, repositioning herself until she’s close enough to start peppering kisses on the flat plain. Goosebumps form wherever her lips touch and it isn’t long before the squirming starts. As pleasant and thrilling as this is though, Zoey needs more. Desperately. “Mira…” she whines under her breath. “I can’t take this anymore. I need you. Right now.”

Arousal flares in the girl on top who shoots her eyes up at Zoey’s, finding her expression pleading. Biting her lip, Mira sits up and smirks. “I’ll be nice for you tonight, baby girl,” she replies huskily, hooking her fingers under the waistband of Zoey’s shorts and pulling them off. Tossing them far above Zoey’s head, nearly off the edge of the bed, Mira stares down at the remaining piece of fabric around the girl’s waist, locking onto a dark blue spot in the center between her legs. Just the sight has her licking her lips, causing Zoey to moan as she subconsciously closes her legs. “Ah, ah, ah,” Mira chastises, placing her hands on the girl’s knees and silently instructing her legs to open back up. “Let me see you, pretty one. You’re not usually the type to act so shy. Is trying to stay quiet making you this way?” She asks in a teasing manner.

“M-maybe…” she whimpers, lifting her hips off the bed. “Mira…”

Catching the hint and knowing she isn’t going to get any additional information to her question, Mira’s smirk widens as she pulls the panties off and tosses them by the shorts. Now that Zoey is completely exposed, Mira’s pupils expand hungrily as she sees how wet her folds are, how her clit is swollen and pulsing eagerly. All for her. She barely has the brain power to mutter, “Fingers or tongue?” since she is in a sort of trance staring at the girl below her.

Meanwhile, Zoey’s mind is also going haywire at the blunt question. Both options sounded absolutely amazing right now, but the thought of Mira’s tongue working on her nearly has her coming then and there. “Your tongue! Use your tongue, Mira,” she answers eagerly, spreading her legs open whether she’s aware of it or not.

Mira nods and is just about to move forward, yet her brain’s gears finally start turning and cause her to freeze before her face gets anywhere near the desired location. “On second thought…” she mutters, taking the several pillows on the bed and rearranging them around her, “maybe I should be the one lying down.”

Curious, Zoey pulls herself up onto her elbows and watches Mira settle everything into place, eventually catching onto her idea. Once Mira is lying on her back, her head propped up by a few pillows with a few extras beside her to cushion the young girl’s knees, Zoey gets herself into position, hovering right above Mira’s face while grasping onto the wooden headboard. Her cheeks flush as she looks down at the tall girl. “Pinch my thigh if you can’t breathe. Don’t want you passing out on me,” she instructs, her tone light despite her being dead serious.

“Oh please,” Mira quickly brushes off while she slings her hands around the back of Zoey’s thighs to hold them, “you don’t even weigh a pound.”

“I-I’m not-” Before she can even get her argument out, she gasps when she feels Mira’s breath on her. Safe to say, her words are completely forgotten.

“Ready?”

The question replays in Zoey’s mind for a moment, her brain processing it despite her already nodding her head vigorously. Her body is working faster than her mind, knowing exactly what she wants. “Y-yes..!” she whispers, her voice cracking with need. “I’m ready, just… please-!”

The instant ‘please’ leaves the young girl’s lips, Mira’s tongue is on her. Any other words she wanted to add vanished with Zoey’s mind consumed by the sensation of Mira’s warm tongue flicking and exploring her folds, the firm but demanding touches driving her wild. Her grip tightens on the headboard while her back arches in the air, a moan escaping out of her mouth as her head drops. Mira can feel the girl trembling, how hot her body’s getting, and how close she is to coming already. She hasn’t even stuck her tongue in yet but she can both see and feel Zoey’s clit pulsing harder and faster. If this keeps up, she won’t even have to do much else other than lick her folds and tease her clit.

“J-just like that..!” Zoey moans out, her legs losing strength since Mira can feel her weight gradually press down more and more.

“Your voice,” Mira reminds, not at all bothered by the added weight.

Zoey is quick to bite her lip down, feeling like her only task is becoming impossible. “I-I’m trying..! You just know how to make me want to scream, Mira!” She argues weakly, her voice trembling.

Mira hums in response, her tongue continuing its assault at bringing Zoey closer and closer to the edge.

Zoey’s muscles flex with tension as her mouth hangs open. “I-I’m… I..!” The words get caught in her throat as she pants and moans, barely remembering to keep the volume low.

Knowing she’s nearing an orgasm, Mira opens her mouth wider, practically going slack-jawed so her tongue can lap even faster. “You always taste so good,” she moans, her voice somewhat muffled.

The young girl is utterly falling apart at this point, her knuckles pure white as she holds onto the headboard for dear life. Her breathing is heavy and ragged, her thoughts reduced to absolutely nothing other than coming. “Mira..!” She moans, her legs shaking uncontrollably until she can't even hold herself up anymore. All of her weight goes down onto Mira’s face, yet she isn't in a state of mind to remember Mira needs to breathe.

Meanwhile, Mira has just a tiny sliver of space to breathe as she doubles her efforts, feeling Zoey’s body quiver before she faintly hears, “Mira, I’m gonna-” Then the next thing she knows, Zoey’s hips buck as she muffles a long moan. Mira never stops licking, extending the orgasm as long as possible while Zoey has her head thrown back.

After going absolutely still for a minute, the young girl musters just enough strength to get off Mira before plopping down at her side. The two don't say anything as they both catch their breaths, though when Mira wipes her mouth with the back of her hand, she turns her head toward the girl and smiles fondly. “Good job, Zoey. How was that?”

Zoey takes another moment to gather herself before tilting her head up and returning the smile. “Amazing… You’re too good for me.”

Mira chuckles and turns on her side to face the girl before pulling her into her arms and kissing the top of her head. Humming softly in response, Zoey smiles, enjoying the sensation and closeness and utterly melts in her arms. Falling into a comfortable silence, time ticks by until their breathing finally evens out.

Zoey soon turns on her side so her back is pressed against Mira’s chest, effectively allowing herself to be the little spoon as always. With the new position, Mira is able to glide her hand along the girl’s side, making the young girl melt even more as a sigh of content leaves her mouth.

Yet the mood quickly shifts when Mira travels her hand down to the girl’s thigh, inching closer and closer inward. With her breath getting caught in her throat, Zoey instinctively rubs her thighs together, feeling another spike of arousal. “Again..?”

Mira hums as her fingers squeeze down on her thigh. “I have to reward you for trying to keep your voice down,” she explains in a hushed tone while her hand resumes its journey past the center of Zoey’s thigh. “Or I could save the reward for another time. Totally up to you.”

Zoey’s body does the talking for her again, her hips rocking forward as she lets out a soft whimper. Despite having just gone through an orgasm, she’s already eager for more, her mind clouded with nothing but Mira and what she had in store for her. “Now… I want it now. Please…”

Satisfied with that answer, Mira finally brings her hand between the girl’s legs. The moment the pads of her fingers make contact with Zoey’s clit, the young girl thrusts her hips forward, releasing a soft guttural moan. “Mmn..! Right there!” She gasps, the bed sheets bunching in her grip.

The sight of Zoey’s grip on the sheets coupled with her squirming under Mira’s touch is a familiar one, yet it still makes the tall girl’s desires grow stronger. She strokes Zoey’s clit faster, knowing exactly how to get her to the edge all over again. There’s always that thrill of experiencing Zoey come undone knowing she’s the one driving her to that point.

Only she can make Zoey squirm uncontrollably.

Only she can have Zoey screaming and moaning without a care.

That power always goes to Mira's head in these passionate moments, driving her actions and heightening her sadistic tendencies. So when she feels Zoey’s orgasm approaching, she purposely slows down.

The young girl instantly lets out a needy whine, her hips jerking in search of more friction and pressure. When she realizes she isn’t achieving much this way, she turns her body slightly and looks up at Mira’s dark grin. “Mira~! D-don’t stop now!”

With her pupils expanding even more, Mira chuckles, understanding she has full control over the situation. From Zoey’s hips still jerking to the pleading look in her face, it all fuels the fire burning inside the tall girl. “You’re so close, aren’t you?” She mocks, causing the girl’s breath to hitch when she gives her just a little tease with her fingers rubbing her clit for a few agonizingly short seconds. The moment she stops again, Zoey lets out another whine that sounds more like an actual cry. “I love seeing you like this…” Mira whispers against the girl’s ear before kissing just behind it. “All desperate and needy… just for me… Because of me.”

A stray tear falls down Zoey’s face as she squirms. “Mira… Please… I need you to let me come..! Please!”

With one final chuckle, Mira kisses the side of Zoey’s face and pulls her just a bit closer to concede to Zoey's desires. “Such a good girl pleading for me…” The literal second Mira’s fingers begin rubbing Zoey’s clit in tight circles, a guttural moan escapes the young girl's mouth. However, it is immediately muffled by Mira’s other hand. “I know it feels amazing, but you need to be quiet for me, baby girl,” she instructs huskily.

A shiver courses through Zoey’s body as she nods in understanding, yet Mira’s hand never leaves her mouth. She doesn't bother arguing or fighting, knowing it’s for the best that Mira’s hand acts as an extra barrier for her voice. Instead, she focuses on Mira’s fingers moving eagerly to bring her to the peak. Each complete circle sends waves of pleasure through her, building the sensitivity and pleasure more and more until she is on the verge of coming. The fact that she has to stay quiet adds a layer of intensity to the moment, making her heart race while adrenaline pumps through her veins. Her gasps and pants continue, going right into Mira’s hand and making her face warmer as a result.

“You’re doing so good, baby girl,” Mira praises suddenly, nearly making Zoey come at that moment. Yet she somehow doesn't, hanging on by a literal thread. “Just a little more… Come for me whenever you want.”

As if that’s what Zoey is waiting for, her whole body tenses as the pent up pressure releases all at once. She practically screams in that moment, the waves of ecstasy crashing over her and making her forget everything else around her. She could barely register Mira praising her when she starts to come down from the high.

“There you go,” Mira murmurs, her voice low and rough with desire as she removes her hand. “That’s my good girl. You did so well.”

Zoey could only breathe heavily in response, her eyes fluttering shut. She’s so out of it that she doesn't even really register Mira turning her body around so she’d be facing the tall girl. By the time she opens her eyes again, finally regaining some composure, she immediately tilts her head up and locks onto Mira’s eyes. “That… was even more amazing,” she manages to murmur, her voice a little hoarse.

Mira’s smile widens at her words before she slowly brings her lips to hers. Zoey is fast to reciprocate the kiss, the slow and gentle love a stark contrast to the fire that was blazing between them only a few minutes ago. Her chest puffs out in an attempt to get closer to Mira without actually having to move her whole body. The kisses between them seem to grow more intense on their own, the fire not seeming completely snuffed out just yet despite Zoey’s exhaustion.

“One… more…” Mira whispers between the eager kisses. Then without giving the young girl any time to actually register her words, she coats two of her fingers between Zoey’s folds then presses them inside. A sharp inhale enters through Zoey’s nose as her eyes shoot open, feeling the two long fingers stretch her open and venture deeper. Her exhaustion is replaced with a mixture of shock and arousal with just a hint of pain. She wraps her arms around Mira, holding her close as her breathing grows ragged all over again until she can't keep kissing Mira anymore. When she manages to pull away a bit, she meets Mira’s lustful gaze, unable to look away.

“I-I’m still sensitive, Mira,” she complains, yet does nothing to really push the tall girl away since she’s quickly growing more aroused by the second, forgetting all about how frail she feels.

The sight only fuels Mira’s actions further, a wide smirk growing on her face as she watches Zoey’s eyes shut. She can feel how close she is to coming again and with the sensitivity so high, she’s fully aware the orgasm is going to come hard and fast. With that in mind, she brings her lips to Zoey’s again, growing more amused when the young girl makes an obvious attempt at reciprocating, only to be a trembling mess since she can’t hold the kiss for more than a few seconds. Zoey is utterly falling apart, already teetering on the edge of an orgasm,yet at the same time, she's overstimulated. As pleasurable as this is, she can't deny that it also hurts…

After a few seconds, the tall girl brings her lips to her friend's ear. “You can take it, can’t you?”

Zoey shudders at the husky words whispered in her ear, her fingers curling into Mira’s t-shirt. “I… I don’t know,” she whimpers, biting the inside of her cheek as she feels Mira’s fingers pump inside her faster. “I’m so sensitive… I can’t-”

“You can,” Mira cuts her off, loving how responsive Zoey is as the pain gives way to pleasure. “I know you can. Just be a good girl and take it for me. Let yourself go.” At those words, she feels Zoey’s wall clamp around her, the orgasm agonizingly close. Desperate to get her there, Mira’s fingers thrust even faster, her thumb pressing down on the girl’s overstimulated clit.

“Mira..!” Zoey whines, her back arching as her mouth falls open. The sensations are building rapidly and she feels how hard she’s squeezing her core, how hot she is getting. Her whole body is tense, every muscle flexing as she bucks her hips, the orgasm about to teeter off the edge. Yet she denies herself of the pleasure, needing to hear Mira give the okay first out of pure habit. “P-please, Mira! I wanna-”

The words were caught in her throat, yet Mira doesn't need to hear the rest to know exactly what she needs. “You’re so close again, aren’t you?” She teases, her voice low and rough. “Just a little longer. Hold it in for me, baby girl.”

An argument is on the tip of Zoey’s tongue, yet to Mira’s surprise, a sort of growl rumbles in her chest instead. She was so used to hearing Zoey beg to come, yet this new sound was certainly welcoming and even exciting for her.

“Aw, are you getting rebellious on me? You almost sound intimidating,” she chuckles, watching with amusement as the anger swiftly twists into need once again.

“Miraaaaa..!” She draws out desperately, finally causing the tall girl to crack.

“Alright,” she gives in with an amused huff. Keeping up the intense pace, she leans her face toward the girl’s. “Let go, baby girl. Come for me,” she murmurs then swiftly brings her lips to Zoey’s as the orgasm utterly rips through her, her moans being swallowed by Mira who slows down but keeps thrusting her fingers to extend the orgasm as long as possible.

Zoey eventually breaks the kiss to catch her breath and come down from her high, yet it becomes immediately obvious that Mira’s fingers aren't stopping. “H-hey, wait-!” Her hands grip the tall girl’s arm in an attempt to halt her movement, yet the will to fight ceases when she feels teeth clamp down onto her neck. Even though she had just come down from an orgasm, another one ripples through her, a short but intense one that has the air escaping her lungs. She can't even let out a moan or strangled cry of pleasure as her nails dig into Mira’s arm. She temporarily forgets everything for a few seconds, just staring ahead with a satisfied expression until she suddenly feels empty. When she’s finally able to blink and gather herself, she catches Mira licking her fingers clean and instantly goes red in the face with a wide smile. “You just can’t help yourself, can you?” She giggles weakly, her voice(and body) utterly spent.

“I’m not letting this go to waste down a drain,” Mira argues immediately before getting up. Without even thinking, Zoey reaches out and latches onto Mira’s shirt. The tall girl turns her head and smiles apologetically. “I’ll be back to cuddle in a minute. I need some things first.”

“O-okay…” Zoey mutters, clearing her throat and releasing her grip on Mira. “Don’t take too long.”

Smiling fondly, Mira pats the girl’s head then stands up. “Of course.” With that being said, she unlocks the door quietly and leaves it open before disappearing out of Zoey’s sight.

..

By the time Mira returns, Zoey immediately sits up, hearing the footsteps approaching. Shutting the door behind her, Mira’s eyes lock onto the young girl who examines the items in her hands - a small towel and a glass of water. Not needing to say anything when she sits on the edge of the bed, she hands Zoey the water which she gratefully takes with a thankful smile. When her throat isn’t so dry, she clears it again and points at the towel. “Shall I get into position?”

This manages to get a soft laugh out of Mira who’s quick to shake her head as she takes the water and sets it onto the nightstand. From there, she places her hand on the girl’s thigh, leaning in and smiling. “Don’t worry about that. Just sit there and look cute for me.” That being said, she turns to face the young girl fully before spreading her legs open just enough so she can wipe between them gently with the clean towel.

Zoey’s breath hitches, yet she manages to behave herself as her legs subconsciously spread wider. In an attempt to distract herself and avoid another round(which she honestly wouldn’t mind), she speaks up. “I-I’m not *only* cute. I’m the baddest.”

Mira pauses for a moment to look the girl in the eyes. “Do you mean to say ‘badass’?”

The young girl instantly gasps in shock. “Mira, don’t swear! There are children here!”

Mira chuckles at this, seeming to look somewhere past Zoey. “Considering the rating of this, there better not be that many.”

“And after what we just did… Hoo boy, I hope they’re old enough for that,” Zoey adds, chuckling nervously.

“Anyway, enough of that. I’m swearing and that’s final. The writer has been mindful of swears for the previous chapters so there should be some leniency every now and then.”

“Oh, especially for the future chapters where Rumi-”

“Sh! Don’t give them any information!” Mira chastises.

“Shit! My bad.” Zoey gawks, covering her mouth.

“Now look who’s swearing,” Mira chuckles fondly.

“But you just said there should be some leniency!”

“I did, but I didn’t think you’d take advantage of that right away.”

“I-in any case... I will repeat myself. Properly this time,” Zoey declares, puffing her chest out with pride. “I’m not only cute… I’m a badass!”

“Ah, yes. Of course,” Mira chuckles warmly. “How could I forget?”

The young girl smirks proudly despite being naked from the waist down while Mira tends to her. “Damn right! You should remember that next time you go and turn me into a whimpering mess again!”

Stifling a laugh, Mira complies, knowing full well she can easily turn Zoey into a needy disaster in a minute flat. “Yes, ma’am.”

“Good! I’m the baddest badass you know!”

“Yes, yes,” Mira mutters before pulling away and standing back up. “But surely even a badass like yourself needs to cuddle after coming four times.”

With her confidence wavering, Zoey looks off to the side and chuckles defeatedly. “You got me there…”

Mira smirks while shaking her head in amusement. “I’ll be back again. Do you need me to get you more water?”

Just like that, Zoey’s prideful demeanor deflates back into her bubbly self. “I’m good, thanks. You better be ready for a major cuddle session when you get back! You’re not going anywhere until I say so!”

“Yes, ma’am,” the tall girl repeats, leaving the room once again to clean the towel.

..

When Mira returns, she expects to see Zoey already lying down, yet surprisingly she’s still sitting in the same spot, her shorts back on.

“Make way,” Mira jokes, crawling up onto the bed and lying on her side, her arm held up in invitation for Zoey. Without a moment’s hesitation, Zoey smiles brightly and lies down facing Mira, sighing in content when she feels the tall girl’s arm slump over her form and pull her closer.

The two lie still for a while, simply breathing and holding one another close. Soon enough, Zoey has her face buried in the girl’s chest, taking in the scent of her and practically melting.

Mira notices Zoey’s shoulders slumping and how the rest of her body follows suit, relaxation taking over. The corners of her lips curve up into a fond smile before she acts upon her love and presses a warm kiss on the top of the girl’s head while her hand gently runs up and down her back in a soothing gesture. “You feeling alright?” She wonders in a low velvety tone. “Not too sore?”

“I’m good,” Zoey answers, her voice mostly muffled since she doesn't bother moving her face from her friend’s chest. “Just a little tired.”

“I really wore you out, huh?” Mira mutters warmly before placing another kiss on her head and stroking the back of it. “Do you need me to do anything for you?”

The girl in question hums thoughtfully, considering the offer. She’s pretty content just being in Mira’s arms like this, but… “Actually… there is one thing I need.”

“Just one?” Mira asks skeptically, getting a sense of deja vu.

“Yes. Just one,” the young girl reassures. When she doesn't elaborate any further, causing a moment of silence to pass, Mira tilts her head.

“And that is??”

Finally removing her face from Mira’s chest, Zoey looks up with a cheeky smile plastered across her face. “A kiss!”

At this, Mira’s face lights up with amusement as she takes hold of Zoey’s chin to angle her face a bit higher. “Easy enough.”

When their lips meet again, it’s full of tender passion. Zoey’s hands come around to rest on the tall girl’s chest - not to push her away but to grasp her shirt as if she’s afraid Mira would try to pull away. The kiss stays soft, not gradually becoming intense like the many other times they’ve shared a moment like this. Of course it still manages to send tiny jolts of pleasure through their bodies, yet neither of them seek more.

Eventually, Zoey pulls away and sighs happily before burying her face into Mira’s chest again, her arms wrapping around her. “Thank you.”

Mira scoffs playfully as she strokes her friend’s back. “You don’t have to thank me, goofball,” she argues affectionately. “I like taking care of you. You know that.”

Utterly content, Zoey brings her head up slightly and presses her face into Mira’s neck. “I do. But still… I appreciate it. Especially when you still care about me even when I act like a brat.”

Mira laughs softly, more of a breathy sound than anything as she continues to stroke Zoey's back. “I’ll always love you, no matter how ridiculous you can get.”

Mutual affection builds between the two, prompting Zoey to start leaving soft kisses on Mira’s neck. She feels overwhelmingly warm and fuzzy inside, Mira’s affirmation fueling her actions, leaving kiss after kiss as her hands roam her back as if she’s trying to memorize every detail of it despite doing the very same thing several times in the past.

A pleasant silence settles, their bodies pressed together in a tight embrace until Zoey breaks it. “Sorry, I totally was over the clouds just now and forgot to reply. I love you too.”

Mira simply hums in response, amused Zoey is a stickler for details. Yet after a few seconds of letting the young girl have free reign over her body, she senses the shift from kisses to bites on her neck. Her eye cracks open in response as she looks down at the girl with a stern expression. “Don’t leave any marks.”

A soft whine escapes Zoey’s lips before she gives a harder bite on the side of her neck. “But I like marking you up when you let me do what I want..! I like seeing all the bite marks and hickeys I leave on you!”

Mira smiles apologetically as she cups the young girl’s face. “I know you do, Zoey. But I’ll only give you one warning; don’t make me repeat myself.”

“Fine…” Relenting, Zoey goes back to kissing Mira’s neck for a while, yet soon enough, Mira notices the kisses growing weaker and less frequent until they stop altogether.

“Sweet dreams, Zoey,” she whispers, placing her own kiss on Zoey’s head.

“Good…night….” the young girl manages to mutter before her breathing evens out.

Chapter Text

Mira lies in Zoey’s bed for at least an hour, finding that her brain couldn’t turn off for her to sleep.

She soon untangles her limbs from the young girl’s and silently slips out of the room, her eyes immediately focusing on Rumi’s door. After softly shutting Zoey’s door, she crosses the narrow hallway and pushes the door handle down to Rumi’s room. It’s too dark to really see anything so Mira flicks on the hallway light, and peers back into the room.

Yet she nearly has a heart attack when she sees a single glowing yellow eye staring at from the bed.

“Rumi?” She calls out softly, narrowing her eyes to see better since the light doesn't reach very far into the bedroom. This wouldn’t be the first time Rumi’s demon eye scared her in the middle of the night, however she could never really get used to it.

“Yes?” The leader responds groggily, much to Mira’s relief since she assumed Rumi was still asleep.

A small smile forms on Mira’s lips as she tilts her head. “How are you feeling?”

Rubbing the sleep from her eyes, the girl in question yawns until returning the smile. “Much better. The dizziness is gone and I feel a lot less out of it.”

Sighing in relief, Mira opens the door wider, letting the light from the hallway bleed into the room more, causing Rumi’s eyes to squint for a moment. “That’s good. You feeling hungry?”

“Yes,” she answers without hesitation. “Did you make food for me?”

Chuckling fondly, Mira takes a step into the room and puts a hand on her hip. “Did you really think I’d let you starve? You were out for a few hours, so I knew you’d be hungry when you woke up.”

Rumi blinks a few times, her yellow eye gradually returning to her normal color as she sits up and stretches her arms up in the air. Subtle pops are audible from her spine before she focuses back on Mira. “I didn’t realize I was out that long. What were you up to while I was bedridden?”

“Just entertaining myself with Zoey,” Mira responds casually. “We watched videos outside, chatted for a while, ate dinner, then watched more videos in her bed. She just fell asleep not too long ago but she’ll be happy to know you’re feeling better.”

Rumi nods along, her smile growing wider. “I’m surprised she didn’t try to do anything crazy like film a challenge video with you.”

Mira laughs softly and waves her hand dismissively. “Nah, we were honestly too worried about you to really do anything…” She trails off, realizing she was about to contradict herself by saying she wasn’t in the mood to do anything loud considering what she just did to Zoey in her bed.

“Do anything… what?” Rumi presses curiously.

“Just… anything, really. We didn’t want to be too loud for you. Anyway, I have fried rice waiting for you in the kitchen,” she explains, trying to calmly change topics.

…

Once the two are in the kitchen, Mira gets the rice heated up in the microwave while Rumi pours herself a glass of water. As she takes a sip, she could feel Mira’s eyes on her, examining her slowly.

“I’m not pretending. You don’t have to stare at me like that, you know,” she reassures, pouring more water in the cup.

“Doesn’t hurt to double check. I know you’re able to hide being sick pretty well. You’re basically like a cat in that sense,” Mira replies, stepping closer and pressing her hand to Rumi’s forehead.

“You worry too much. I’m fine,” Rumi argues, yet does nothing to stop Mira from checking regardless.

“Look who’s talking about worrying,” Mira bites back, cupping the girl’s face with both of her hands and lifting it up into the light so Mira could see her better.

Their eyes meet for a moment before Rumi breaks the contact by averting her gaze, feeling her heart do a little flip for some reason. As the examination continues, Mira’s hands travel down, pressing into the sides of Rumi’s neck. Because of that, she could feel the pulse thumping just below her jaw gradually increasing its pace. Her eyes narrow as she counts each pulse in her head for a few seconds, her hand pressing a bit harder. Rumi tries to keep her breathing steady, yet it’s obvious to them both that she’s a little affected by Mira.

Finally, Mira eases the tension on the girl’s neck and hums thoughtfully. However, just when Rumi thought she could breathe easier, air got caught in her throat when she felt Mira’s fingers tracing along the side of her face to tuck a strand of hair behind her ear. “You seem pretty healthy to me,” Mira mumbles right before the microwave beeps. Rumi doesn’t even respond, afraid her voice would crack or she’d say something ridiculous. However, Mira picks up on the girl’s silence and looks over at her just as she opens the machine. “Or maybe not…”

“Huh?! N-no, I’m fine!” Rumi stammers, speedwalking over to the table once she takes the plate from the microwave. Curious and slightly skeptical, Mira sits at the table as well, watching Rumi practically wolf down the food like she hasn’t eaten all day. Soon enough, Rumi forgets the strange feeling in her chest and glances up from her plate to focus on the girl a couple feet away. “Your food is always so good. I almost feel spoiled getting to eat this.”

An affectionate smirk forms on Mira’s lips as she rests her chin in her hand. “You’re welcome, I guess,” she replies, her smile widening as Rumi resumes eating.

..

After Rumi finishes the meal, Mira speaks up as the leader gets up to put her plate in the sink. “I think we should stay inside tomorrow so you don’t get sick again.”

“You don’t have to stay inside just because of m-”

“We’re on this vacation together, Rumi,” Mira cuts her off with a somewhat stern voice. “We’re not leaving you behind. And it could just be for tomorrow. Maybe we can try going outside again the day after. I just don’t want to risk you getting sick all over again.”

“I get that, but I don’t want to hold back the fun you and Zoey-”

“Stop, Rumi. We want you with us… Please…”

Upon hearing the rare plea from Mira, Rumi’s low self-worth ceases as she nods. “Alright… Sorry…”

Sighing heavily, Mira stands up and glances into the living room, the couch calling to her. “Wanna go watch tv?”

Rumi’s body visibly relaxes as she nods. “Sure… That sounds nice.”

..

The two sit on the couch against the wall, reclining back until they’re both comfortable. Rumi is in the middle of the couch while Mira sits toward the edge where the arm of the couch is to the right of her. From there, the tall girl turns on the tv in front of them and signs into a streaming network before browsing the movies slowly.

“Want to watch a comedy?” Mira asks, knowing Rumi prefers lighthearted films over the horror ones she prefers. Just from one look, she can tell Rumi is excited by the question since she sits up a little more straight with her eyes lighting up.

Yet she tries to play it off. “Yeah, a comedy sounds good. Something light and silly to unwind to,” Rumi replies calmly, though Mira saw right through her act.

“Coming right up,” she agrees, not bothering to bring up Rumi’s terrible poker face.

..

When she finally picks out a movie, she sinks even further back against the couch, her gaze focused on the screen.

As time passes, the two would laugh quietly to avoid disturbing Zoey even though they both know Zoey sleeps like a boulder(and rolls around like one most of the time too). It would take a natural disaster like a hurricane or tsunami to wake Zoey from her slumber.

However, the longer the movie ran, the drowsier Mira would get. She’d find her eyelids growing heavy and the words becoming muffled as they started to blend in with her dream, yet she’d always snap herself awake. The combination of the comforting environment, the previous activities with Zoey, and the late hour was making it difficult to stay conscious.

Meanwhile, Rumi, having had her long nap and her stomach filled, watches the movie wide awake and eventually notices Mira dozing off. A soft smile forms on her lips as she tilts her head to the side, focusing on the tall girl instead of the movie. “You can go to sleep, you know. There’s no need to stay up for my sake.”

Glaring at the girl from the corner of her eye, having no real malice behind it, Mira smirks, disguising her weary expression. She could feel the exhaustion pulling at her but she stubbornly fights against it. “I’m fine. There’s not much left so I can stay up until it’s over.”

Not believing her words, Rumi reaches her hand out, hesitating for a moment before putting it on Mira’s lap as a smug smile forms on her face. “Oh yeah? Do you actually know what happened right before this scene?”

“Of course I do,” Mira mumbles defensively, her eyes threatening to close. “The guy… challenged Peter Pan to a duel, right?”

“It’s Robin Hood, Mira. Not Peter Pan,” Rumi corrects, unable to contain her laughter.

The tall girl blinks a few times, too out of it to realize her blunder or even care as her eyes finally shut. “I… don’t want to leave you alone…” she grumbles, placing her hand over Rumi’s, teetering on consciousness and unconsciousness.

Rumi’s heart skips a beat as she stares wide-eyed at Mira for a moment before affection takes over her features. “You won’t be. You’ll be right here with me the whole time.”

The tall girl manages a hum in response before she drifts off for good.

..

Once the movie is getting close to finishing, Rumi looks toward Mira and finds her head leaning back in a rather uncomfortable looking position. A few options go through Rumi’s head on what to do with Mira. She probably could lift her and bring her to her room, yet she also doesn't want to risk waking her since she knows Mira's a light sleeper. So instead, she grabs Mira’s shoulders and gently leans her over until her head is resting in her lap. The moment the tall girl settles on her side, she lets out a content sigh, her body instinctively relaxing. Then she mumbles something in her sleep that Rumi couldn’t quite pick up, but judging from the smile on her face, she was probably just happy.

Since Rumi is still wide awake though, she takes the remote from beside Mira and put on another movie, one she knows would make her bored and want to sleep too.

….

The next morning, Zoey slowly wakes up and instinctively reaches behind her to find her bed completely empty. This has her waking up instantly and sitting up, her hair a complete mess from her tossing and turning like the maniac she is. She wipes the corners of her eyes first then looks around the room in a slight daze. “Mira?” She calls out softly, receiving no response.

The corners of her lips curve down as she pushes herself out of bed and stumbles out of her room. When she enters the hallway, she notices both Rumi and Mira’s doors are wide open with nobody inside them. Beyond confused, she shuffles into the living room and completely melts, her frown turning into a bright smile. A squeal nearly escapes her mouth yet she covers it with her hands at the sight before her.

Rumi and Mira were sleeping together on the couch, lying face to face with their limbs tangled.

Zoey quietly tip-toes closer to the scene, her smile unable to get any bigger. The sight of her friends sleeping so close together like this is too adorable for her to handle. Before she does anything else, she slowly takes out her phone and snaps at least a dozen pictures all from different angles.

She honestly doesn't want to disturb either of them, but it’s already almost 10 in the morning and she was starving. Sure, she could probably make herself some toast or feast on a bunch of snacks but she just knew Rumi would get mad at her for that(specifically for the snacks). Toast didn’t seem too bad of an option, but the last time she put a slice of bread in a toaster, it somehow caught on fire. The whole toaster.

Shaking the memory of her and the girls panicking out of her mind, she bends forward and strokes Mira’s face in hopes of stirring her. “Mira..? It’s time to wake up… Unless you want me to start another fire unintentionally,” she murmurs, causing Mira to open her eyes groggily. She squints at Zoey for a moment, her vision partially blurry as her brain’s gears begin turning.

“Good morning…” she mutters, her voice even deeper from sleep.

“Good morning,” Zoey replies cheerfully. “I see you and Rumi got comfortable with each other, hm?”

Confused at first, Mira glances down to find purple hair to fill her vision. She hadn’t even woken up once in the night so this position was news to her. “I… I guess we did…”

Hearing the two talking, Rumi wakes up too and instantly smiles as she tilts her head up to meet Mira’s gaze. “I hope you don’t mind that we slept on the couch. I didn’t want to carry you to bed since you’d wake up, so this was my only option.”

“It’s fine. I’m honestly surprised you managed to sleep next to me. Don’t I mumble in my sleep?”

“Yeah you do,” Zoey giggles.

“But you were quiet last night. You only did it once when I laid you down,” Rumi reassures just as Zoey’s stomach growls, prompting their attention to draw to the young girl who’s smiling sheepishly.

“I better get up before Zoey starts gnawing on the couch cushions,” Mira declares, sitting up and throwing a leg over Rumi’s to plant her foot on solid ground.

“But they look so tempting…” Zoey jokes, watching Mira drag herself over to the bathroom.

“Don’t you dare,” she warns before running the water and cleaning her face in the sink. Once she’s finished, she dries her face with a towel and glances over at Zoey. “I can guarantee couch filling doesn’t taste good.”

“Oh? Speaking from experience?” Zoey wonders, smiling as Mira puts on her black glasses to glare at her.

“I’m not some wild animal like you,” she retorts, smirking.

Zoey’s mouth hangs open at this as she points an accusing finger at her friend. “Me? A wild animal?! Do you not just see yourself in the mirror? Do you even realize everything you…” she trails off, a blush forming on her cheeks as she averts her gaze, knowing Rumi is awake and likely listening in on the conversation. “N-nevermind. We’ll just leave it at that.”

Yet Mira smirks and grabs Zoey’s wrist to pull her into the bathroom. “‘Everything I do to you’ - is that what you were going to say?” She whispers in the girl’s ear, causing her to shiver and eventually nod her head. “Fine. I’ll admit we’re both wild animals in that regard. Just don’t act like you don’t love it,” she adds before releasing her and walking out of the bathroom. “I’ll start preparing breakfast. It shouldn’t take me too long.”

Meanwhile, Zoey stands in the bathroom, staring at her flushed reflection and messy hair.

..

Returning to the living room, back to her usual bubbly self with her hair tidy, she skips over to Rumi who’s still lying down, unmoving. Seizing the opportunity with a sly grin, Zoey climbs over the girl and plops down on the couch, taking Mira’s spot with her back pressing against the cushions. Rumi is quick to open her eyes, seemingly drifting off to sleep again. Of course she doesn't mind it at all, especially when she feels the young girl press her face into her neck, forcing her head to tilt up a bit. Their arms wrapped around one another naturally, knees connecting together like puzzle pieces.

“How are you feeling?” Zoey asks, her lips right against the leader’s neck. Rumi maintains her composure yet still finds the air catching in her throat for a moment before she can respond. Meanwhile, Zoey is using all her willpower to not simply kiss the girl’s skin despite her desires wanting nothing more.

“I’m feeling much better,” she answers, running her hand down Zoey’s back almost subconsciously. “No more dizziness or fever,” she adds, knowing the girl is smiling since she can feel it on her neck.

“That’s good! I’m so happy you’re not sick anymore! It… felt weird not having you with us…” she admits softly, pulling Rumi closer.

“I’m glad too,” Rumi replies, resting her arm on the girl’s waist. “Being sick like that was awful.”

“I can imagine! Being dizzy is literally the worst. Especially when it doesn’t go away after like, a minute,” Zoey agrees, pushing against Rumi until she catches the hint and turns onto her back. With the new position, Zoey is left with barely any room so she casually straddles Rumi’s lap and remains seated on her like that.

Thinking nothing of this intimate moment since she’s used to Zoey being incredibly touchy, Rumi naturally grabs the girl’s waist just to hold her steady. The sight of Zoey on top of her with that familiar smile on her face has the leader laughing in amusement, though she can't help the slight blush on her cheeks as she tilts her head curiously. “Comfortable?”

Giggling in response, Zoey leans forward and plants her hands beside the girl’s head. “Almost.”

Rumi’s eyes widened despite her trying to keep her cool. Although she let the previous position pass, this one, with Zoey hovering directly above her, is a bit more… intense. She can already feel her face heat up even more. “What… What do you mean ‘almost’?” She manages to ask, miraculously managing to keep her voice from giving away the fluttering in her stomach.

Taking things to another level, Zoey drops down onto her elbows, bringing her face even closer to the leader who stops breathing. She can feel the young girl’s body press against hers, all of her weight resting on her.

“Zoey..?” she mutters under her breath, staring directly into Zoey’s eyes and watching her descend closer and closer to her… Until her head rests on Rumi’s chest.

The sounds of Mira moving around in the kitchen seem to fade, leaving dead silence for Rumi as her brain and heart work overtime to calm down. Being the bag full of surprises Zoey is, it really is close to impossible to predict what she’ll do or say.

Finally, Zoey’s left arm drapes off the side of the couch as she sighs in content and turns her head to the side. “There. Now I’m comfortable.”

Rumi can only hum in response, utterly frozen in place. The warmth radiating off of the young girl’s body is all she can really think about. Actually, Zoey is all she can think about - period. The breath she faintly feels on her neck, the weight on top of her, the fact that there’s literally no space between them; it all has to do with Zoey. With each second that ticks by, Rumi feels her face getting warmer and warmer.

“Your heart is beating so fast,” Zoey points out, only filling the leader with even more confusion and embarrassment as her face turned completely red.

Is this supposed to mean something?

Is Zoey trying to prove something?

Or is this just Zoey being touchy as always?

No… that can’t be the case - she’s never done something this… suggestive with Rumi before. Sure, she’s seen her do this with Mira but-

“Hey, are you alright?” Zoey asks, breaking Rumi out of her thoughts.

“H-huh?” She gawks, blinking several times to wrap her head around the situation she’s in.

“Your heart is beating really fast. I mean, usually that’s not something to be worried about, but… I’m worried about it.”

Wanting nothing more than to reassure the young girl that she’s fine, Rumi wraps her arms around her and breathes out a heavy sigh. “I’m alright, just… give me a second to adjust…” Rumi mutters, aiming to get Zoey’s ear away from her heart. Without much thought, she brings her own knees up into the air and plants her feet on the couch, causing Zoey’s whole body to shift upward. Yet while she did feel relief for a moment, the instant she felt Zoey’s lips on her neck along with the fact that their position became even more suggestive looking, Rumi felt a strong urge to curse out loud.

Meanwhile, even though Zoey didn’t have a hidden motive when she decided to lay down on top of Rumi, her brain immediately shifted to other territories, wanting nothing more than to leave kisses on the leader’s neck. Yet she holds back the desire, knowing it wouldn’t be right and possibly make things awkward between them(even though Zoey literally gave Rumi a kiss on the beach the day before). Ultimately, she decides to play off the situation, laughing to ease the tension. Thankfully, Rumi joins her after a few seconds, causing the atmosphere to shift back into a friendly and calm one.

Rumi casually brings her knees back down, allowing Zoey room to move back down. “I honestly have no clue how you can be full of energy so early in the day…”

“Because we’re on vacation! We don’t have anything to worry about!” Zoey exclaims. “Speaking of that, we should go outside! It’s a cloudy day so it’s perfect to avoid getting sunburned!”

“We’re staying inside today,” Mira argues from somewhere in the kitchen.

“Whyyyyy???” Zoey whines.

“Sorry Zoey. Mira and I agreed to this last night,” Rumi explains, patting the girl’s back.

“What?! Don’t I get a say in this?!” Zoey gawks, pouting like a puppy.

“Do you want Rumi to get sick again?” Mira argues, causing the young girl to deflate.

“B-but that was yesterday! And didn’t we agree that it only happened because she was in the sun too long? Maybe today will be different..!”

Before the argument can escalate, Rumi steps in… or at least she’s about to before the sound of tapping on the glass sliding door catches their attention. As if mother nature is in on the argument, it starts raining. Zoey, with her head lifted off Rumi’s chest, stares over her shoulder in utter disbelief. Rumi can't help but laugh at the immaculate timing. “Looks like that shot down your argument.”

The young girl sighs heavily and plops her head back down onto Rumi, grumbling. “We could just use umbrellas…”

Of course Rumi understands she’s just joking, so she strokes the girl’s back in an attempt to console her. Although Zoey tries to stay upset, the touch of Rumi has the corners of her lips twitching up. Knowing she only needs one extra push to stop frowning, Rumi thinks of what to say. “C’mon, don't pout… It’s just one day. And we can still have a lot of fun inside the house.”

And just like that, Zoey’s eyes light up as she lifts her head to look directly at Rumi, her emotions shifting drastically as she smiles. “Yeah! Maybe we can watch a lot of movies or play games!” She exclaims before her whole face beams with energy as she lets out a squeal. “Can we play hide and seek?!”

“Hide and seek?” Rumi muses, thinking the idea over. “I guess that’s fine but this house isn’t really that big…”

“Count me out,” Mira chimes in. “I’m too tall to hide anywhere.”

“Plus your bright pink hair will also be a dead give away to any spot you try to hide in,” Rumi adds, chuckling.

“As if your purple hair is much different!” Mira retorts.

“So can we play after breakfast, Rumi?!” Zoey intervenes, staring at the leader with puppy eyes knowing she’s weak to them.

Shifting her attention back to the girl on top of her, Rumi smiles at her eagerness. “Alright, alright,” she giggles. “We’ll play for a bit after we eat. Just don’t be too disappointed when I find you in under a minute.” With that declaration, she sports a confident smirk and pokes Zoey’s side, causing the young girl to let out a squeak.

Both of them share a laugh, yet Zoey’s is cut short when she sits up, still straddling Rumi’s lap. With the new position, she stares down at her friend with a challenging glint in her eyes and a confident smirk of her own. “We’ll see about that.”

Rumi stares back, feeling butterflies in her stomach as she squeezes the girl’s waist. “Oh we will. You won’t even be able to get comfortable in the hiding spots you’ll pick.”

Chapter Text

With a lot of persuasion(begging) from Zoey, Mira ends up agreeing to join the game of hide and seek despite making it obvious she wants no part in it. “I guess I’ll be the seeker first,” she begrudgingly says once everyone’s plates are utterly clean without a speck of food.

“Yay! Then Rumi and I will have to hide! Whoever is found last - if at all - is the winner!” Zoey declares while the tall girl stands up and pushes her chair in toward the kitchen table.

“I’ll go count in my room with my ears covered. You’ll have thirty seconds to find a spot. And no going outside, obviously.”

“Gotcha,” Rumi and Zoey nod in unison, sharing a competitive glare with each other. Then the moment they hear Mira start counting out loud, they both spring from their chairs.

..

Rumi initially went to hide in her own room but she thought that would be too obvious so she instead went to Zoey’s. Her eyes immediately lock onto the closet in the corner of the room and without a second thought, she opens it and jumps a little when she finds a single black robe inside. Her brain instantly put together that it was a person yet when her gaze traveled up, she found the clothing to be attached to a hanger. While there was a brief moment where she wondered whose it was and why it was here, she brushes the questions aside, hearing Mira nearing the end of the countdown.

“Ready or not, here I come!” Mira shouts. By the time she says that, Rumi used the robe to her advantage and hid behind it. In hindsight, this probably wasn’t the best spot, but she didn’t think Zoey would find a much better one so she was feeling pretty confident… until she heard Mira enter the room within a minute of searching.

The floorboards creaking is the only indication that she’s moving around the room. Then there’s a soft thud followed by fabric shifting on the bed. Rumi tries to keep her breathing quiet as the soft footsteps approach the closet she was in, yet when the door is yanked open, she nearly lets out a gasp, her eyes going wide in horror, foreseeing her impending fate.

“Found you, Zoey,” she chuckles, pulling the robe out of the way, her face mere inches from Rumi’s neck. The two don’t say a word at first, yet Mira pulls away slowly, her face betraying her embarrassment. “You’re… not Zoey,” she mutters.

“Um… Surprise..?” Rumi chuckles awkwardly, thrown off by the girl’s closeness. “I uh… had a last minute change of plan. I assumed my room would be too obvious to hide in…”

“Well… I guess Zoey’s the winner. Let’s see if I can find her,” Mira replies, backing away so Rumi can step out of the closet. Internally, she’s a bit upset. She was hoping that Rumi was Zoey so she could sneak a quick kiss just to catch the young girl off guard.

Accepting defeat, Rumi follows Mira around the house as she searches for the young girl. Yet as time ticks by, she's nowhere to be found. She isn’t inside any closets or hiding under blankets in the bedrooms, and she isn’t behind any couches or chairs in the living room.

“Huh… Where is this girl?” Mira mutters with Rumi thinking the same thing as their attention draws to the kitchen, the last area to check.

However, just as the tall girl takes a step into the room, a soft thud catches both hers and the leader’s attention, prompting them to turn around and face the living room again.

“You heard that too?” Rumi whispers, tilting her head curiously at the large room.

“Yeah, I did,” Mira murmurs, narrowing her eyes as she walks past Rumi and stands in the center of the living room, right next to the coffee table. “Where haven’t I looked yet..?” She asks herself before her attention ultimately is drawn to the long cabinet right below the tv.

Following the tall girl’s line of sight, Rumi quirks an eyebrow. “You think she’s in there?

“We’re about to find out,” Mira declares, taking long strides over to the piece of furniture and ripping the cabinet near the side open. Zoey’s face immediately comes into view as she squints her eyes from the light of the room.

“Dang it. My foot started cramping, so I tried to move it but accidentally hit the cabinet,” the young girl explains defeatedly.

“How the heck did you fit in there?!” Both Rumi and Mira gawk.

Zoey smiles and sort of points behind her despite being in the cramped space where she can hardly move her limbs. “Oh, the whole inside of the cabinet is connected. There's no division between anything, so I just crawled in through the other side. Honestly, I’m surprised you didn’t notice that the cabinet over there is slightly open. I couldn’t get it to close all the way.”

In utter disbelief, Rumi lets out a weak laugh while shaking her head. “I have to admit… I’m pretty impressed. I didn’t even think it was possible to fit in there.”

Giggling victoriously, Zoey begins slowly shimmying her way out. “My smaller body comes in handy for this, huh?”

“Yeah, yeah. Need some help?” Rumi asks, already grabbing Zoey’s arms.

“Make sure not to pull too rough. I’m a delicate flower.”

“You’ll be fine,” the leader brushes off with a light chuckle.

Finally, once Zoey’s waist manages to get out, Mira steps forward and crouches down, catching the young girl’s legs before they could slam into the floor. “Funny… You can get yourself in easily, but you need help getting out.”

“I could’ve gotten out myself! I just… would’ve taken a lot longer and I probably would’ve hurt myself somehow,” Zoey mutters defensively, sitting on the ground and stretching her legs out.

“Sounds about right,” Mira chuckles.

“Anyway, Rumi, since you were caught first, I win! And as the winner, I declare you are the next seeker!”

Groaning playfully, Rumi rolls her eyes. “Alright. I’ve already accepted my fate the moment Mira was about to find me. But you better believe I’ll be extra thorough when looking for you! You won’t be able to stay hidden for long!”

With a challenging smirk, Zoey stands up. “Get ready to eat those words!”

…

The moment Rumi finishes counting, she takes her role as seeker seriously, acting like the hunter she is. Yet instead of hunting demons, she’s after one particularly small girl and a ridiculously tall girl. Her senses are on high alert, ears trained and eyes scanning shadows and corners, leaving no space unchecked as her footsteps are silent but swift. She checks behind curtains, under beds, and even in the cabinet Zoey previously hid in just in case.

Upon peeking into the bathroom where the toilet is, she catches herself in the mirror directly in front of her but notices something at the very bottom corner of the reflection. Curious, she pulls the door closed and looks behind it, finding a very human-like shape crouched on the ground with a towel acting as cover. Despite this, there was a bit of pink hair sticking out from the towel, making it blatantly obvious who was under it. Rumi can’t help but let out a pitiful laugh as she pulls on the towel, revealing Mira underneath it.

“Found you.”

Sighing in relief, Mira stands up and takes the towel from the leader’s hand. “It’s about time. I was feeling more and more ridiculous the longer I was hiding.”

“Well excuse me for being thorough,” Rumi chuckles, watching the tall girl hang the towel on the hook behind the door. “But yeah, hiding behind a door with a towel over you is pretty silly.”

“Give me a break,” Mira huffs. “I can’t fit into small spaces like Zoey. And speaking of that little gremlin, I take it you haven’t found her, huh?”

“Nope. But all that’s left is the kitchen, so she has to be in there,” Rumi explains, already walking out of the bathroom and taking a right to enter the kitchen. From there, she begins searching the lower section first, going through the larger cabinets and finding nothing but the usual stuff like pots and pans. With those being checked off the list, she approaches a door while Mira watches by the kitchen table. Giving the doorknob a twist, she finds it locked. “Huh… Was this door always locked? What was in here?”

Just as confused and curious, Mira leans off the table and struts over to her friend to examine the door. After adjusting the glasses over her nose, her eyes narrow. “I think there’s a better question to ask; why is the keyhole on this side? I’m no expert, but I’m pretty sure this doorknob was installed backwards.”

Rumi hums in acknowledgement as she looks away from the door to chuckle nervously at Mira. “Or maybe the owner just doesn’t want us to see whatever’s behind that door.”

The tall girl tilts her head to the side, crossing her arms over her chest. “That could be the case… Or it could also be Zoey messing with us. I’m not even sure if this door was always locked since we got here though…”

“I don’t know either…” Rumi admits, prompting Mira to crouch down in front of the door and start picking at the lock with bobby pins.

“What are-”

“I want to find out what’s behind here. In the meantime, search the rest of the room for Zoey,” Mira says calmly, as if this whole situation wasn’t a little bizarre.

As much as Rumi wants to obey, a pressing question is on her mind. “Since when did you know how to lockpick?”

“I broke into people’s houses before,” Mira answers casually.

“Oh…” Rumi mutters, the words taking a second to hit her. “What?!?!”

Letting out a laugh, Mira looks over her shoulder at Rumi. “I learned how to when I was a teenager just to mess with my family.”

“Huh… Honestly I’m not sure which answer is the real one,” Rumi mutters jokingly, placing a hand on her hip.

Instead of being offended, Mira simply chuckles, focusing on her task. “Believe what you want.”

..

With not too many spots left to check, Rumi eventually opens a cupboard above the counter and finally sees a familiar face.

“You found me!” Zoey giggles, her knees tucked into her chest.

Once again, Rumi is taken aback by how the young girl even found the spot. “How… do you even fit in there?”

“Oh, it wasn’t easy. I had to carefully move the tupperware out of the way before hopping up onto the counter then entering the cupboard butt first,” Zoey explains nonchalantly before holding out her arms. “But I need your help getting me out again. I’m kinda stuck too good this time…”

Rumi shakes her head in utter astonishment, still trying to wrap her head around the explanation. Yet she soon steps forward, reaching her hands out toward the young girl and grasps her waist. From there, she gently pulls her out of the tight confinement of the cupboard. After a bit of struggling, she finally brings Zoey against her, hugging the girl before putting her down. Once she is sure Zoey can stand on her own, Rumi breathes a sigh of relief, her hands still on her friend’s waist. “You okay?”

“Mhm!” Thanks!” Zoey answers enthusiastically, wrapping her arms around the leader.

Slightly caught off guard, Rumi chuckles before returning the hug. “You’re welcome, I guess,” she shrugs, her hands running up and down the young girl’s back.

A moment later, they hear a soft click. “And done,” Mira declares, standing up and pulling the door open. Curious what’s behind it, the other two quickly go over to and find a staircase leading down.

“Oh… It’s just a basement. I guess that makes sense,” Rumi mutters.

“But why is it locked?” Zoey wonders.

“Probably so the renters don’t go down there. I’m sure there’s probably a bunch of boxes,” Mira answers, looking over at the two girls. “Wanna check it out?”

While Zoey doesn’t give much of a reaction, Rumi’s face goes a little pale. “Are you crazy?! I’m pretty sure this is not a good idea!”

Admonishing her concern, Mira waves her hand. “I didn’t go out of my way just to lock the door back up. We should at least take a little peek.”

“Y’know, this reminds me of a scary story I was listening to the other night!” Zoey giggles. “Apparently a guy bought a house but it turned out that some random guy was living in the basement! Or wait… was it the previous owner..? I don’t really remember exactly who it was…”

“Either one sounds like a nightmare!” Rumi gapes, her eyes going wide.

“Yeah, but what’s the likelihood that someone is even down here? I’m sure we would have heard them by now,” Mira argues in an attempt to reassure the leader. “It’s not like there’s any evidence pointing to a stranger using the house.”

Yet the second those words came out of Mira’s mouth, Rumi’s brain immediately remembers a strange detail about the house. “Wait… What about that black robe in Zoey’s closet?”

“What black robe?” Zoey wonders, glancing between her two friends in confusion as they share a similar slightly concerned expression.

“I’m sure that’s just… something the last renters accidentally left behind,” Mira wagers, trying to downplay her own concern.

“Aw, are you two actually worried? C’mon, we fight demons for a living! What’s the worst that can happen?” Zoey asks, stepping past them and flicking on the lightswitch beside the door. “I’ll lead the way if you want.”

Upon hearing this, Mira grabs the young girl’s shoulder. Pushing down her fear, she puts on a brave face. “Absolutely not. I’ll take the lead. If there does happen to be someone down there, I’m the most intimidating out of the three of us.” That being said, she summons her weapon into her hand and aims it down at the staircase, the tip of the spear casting a soft iridescent glow around the doorframe.

“You’re not serious…” Rumi mutters, watching the tall girl take a few steps down, the wooden stairs creaking in protest. Because of her height, she has to duck down due to the slanted ceiling. Zoey follows behind, not even needing to duck at all. Despite having the choice of staying upstairs, Rumi doesn’t want to leave the two down there and ultimately decides to follow as well, needing to scrunch her neck slightly.

Once Mira reaches the basement floor, she turns to the right swiftly since there was only a wall to the left. The area seems sparse but some things could be made out in the glow that was available from the staircase light. The first thing to really hit her is the smell. It’s musty and nearly makes her want to block her nose from the mold she sees in several different spots. There’s a tool rack with several different hammers, shovels, and some gardening tools against the wall a few feet off to the left. Along with that there are a few shelves filled with boxes and other old looking decorations.

“This is… a pretty big difference from how nice the floor above looks…” Mira mutters, finding another light switch on the wall a few steps ahead which forces her to step into the darkness briefly to turn it on. Once the rest of the basement is lit, she drops her shoulders slightly.

“Do you see anybody?” Rumi whispers.

Zoey glances around as well, her eyes narrowing at something in the corner of the room where the light didn’t reach very well.

Rumi notices her stare and instantly looks in the same direction. “What do you see?”

“OHMYGOD!” She exclaims, prompting the two to tense up.

“WHAT?!?!” Rumi shrieks. Mira is swift to raise her weapon, ready to fight while Rumi also summons hers out of pure instinct.

“Nothing. I just wanted to get a reaction out of you two,” Zoey giggles, causing Rumi to let out a frustrated growl as she glares at the young girl.

“That’s not funny, Zoey!” She hisses, only causing the girl to laugh harder as she steps further into the basement and runs her finger along a box, forming a thin streak as the dust sticks to her.

“But it’s so rare to hear you scream like that! I just had to!” She argues playfully before feeling a little tingle moving up her hand. A shiver instantly runs up her spine as she looks down at her hand and finds a cockroach crawling on her. In an act of utter panic, she screeches and shakes her hand vigorously, causing the bug to land on the ground before she aggressively stomps down on it with her slipper. By the time she’s certain it’s dead, she is panting heavily until she slowly looks over at the other two who have smug smirks on their faces.

“That’s karma at its finest,” Mira mused.

“Totally,” Rumi agrees. “What a cute scream.”

Zoey’s face flushes despite her trying to fight it back. “Fine. I deserved that one. But you guys are really freaking out over nothing. I mean, who the heck would stay down in a place like this? I’m honestly a minute away from coughing!”

As if on cue, a soft cough echoes in the basement. Yet it didn’t come from any of the girls. The trio stare at one another, holding a silent conversation as Zoey finally summons her weapons. Without saying a word, the three spread out in the basement, ready to attack the source of the sound.

“Whoever’s here, come out *now*,” Mira calls out in her deep, threatening voice.

Tensions only rise when she gets no response.

Yet it doesn't take much searching before Rumi finds the cougher; a single green cyclops demon that’s crouching behind a box. The moment she locks her eyes onto it, her sword is already swinging reflexively. Then a moment later, pink smoke fills the air.

“What was that?” Zoey asks, whipping her head when she hears the sound of Rumi’s sword hitting the side of the shelf.

“Just a stupid demon…” Rumi mutters, lowering her shoulders mostly out of relief that it wasn’t an actual person squatting in the house.

“Wait… You’re telling me a demon was living down here and we slept last night with that thing only a floor below us?” Zoey gawks, casting her eyes over to Mira as her brain recalls the activities of the night prior.

“I guess so. And I’m assuming it was hoping we’d eventually leave without ever coming down here,” Rumi adds.

“You’re telling me that robe belonged to that demon?” Mira asks. “We have to burn it,” she declares bluntly.

“Just forget about the robe,” Rumi sighs, wanting nothing more than to just leave the basement and pretend this never happened since she freaked herself out over a single lower level demon. “We need to do a quick sweep of the rest of the basement to make sure nothing else is hiding.”

..

After a few minutes of finding nothing else, the three lower their weapons.

“Let’s just get out of here already,” Zoey suggests for her, tugging on Mira’s arm.

Letting out a long breath, Mira looks between both of her friends then finally at the eerie basement before giving a firm nod. “No objections here.”

“None,” Rumi spits out, being the first to go up the stairs while trying to act calm even though she wants nothing more than to just sprint up and never look back into the darkness.

Before the door is shut, Mira turns the lock inside the door. Once it’s closed, she gives it a jiggle, satisfied to find it locked again. Yet just to be on the safe side, she jams a chair underneath the handle.

Meanwhile, the other two just watch and let out slightly shaky sighs once the chair is firmly in place. “Thank god that’s over…” Rumi murmurs as Zoey nods vigorously in agreement.

Running her hand through her hair as she backs away from the cellar door, Mira turns to the two girls and lets her weapon vanish from her hand. “Who’s up for a movie marathon on the couch?”

…

As if that scene in the basement never happened, the girls all gather in the living room, shutting off the lights and drawing the blinds to immerse the room in darkness, the only light being from the large tv screen.

Rumi sits in the middle of the couch first, grabbing the remote and flicking through the channels mindlessly while the other two get settled on either side of her - Mira to her right and Zoey to her left.

Despite sitting relatively still for the first half hour of the movie Mira wanted to watch, their positions shifted again… and again… and again…

Meanwhile, Rumi stayed completely still, practically as stiff as a board. She’s used to the two moving around a lot though, so she doesn’t really pay attention to them until she feels Zoey’s knee touching her. Her eyes cast down for a moment, confirming the sensation before returning her focus to the movie. She doesn’t bring it up of course, since she’s more relieved that the young girl finally stopped shifting around. Yet the same couldn’t be said about Mira who suddenly sat up.

“Something wrong?” Rumi asks, her thumb hovering over the pause button on the remote.

Mira tugs on her shirt like she’s trying to cool herself off. “Aren’t you two feeling hot?”

“I’m always hot,” Zoey replies jokingly before giving her a proper answer. “But no, I get what you’re saying. It’s kinda humid in here. Right, Rumi?”

“I… guess so..?” Rumi replies, the topic of the humidity suddenly making her feel a little warm. “I’ll crank up the central air.” That being said, she pauses the movie and gets off the couch with Mira following right behind her for a moment before veering off to the left where the bedrooms are.

“I’m gonna go put something lighter on,” she explains over her shoulder before disappearing into the room, leaving the door open.

“Ooooh, can I watch?” Zoey wonders, already standing up.

“Be my guest. I don’t mind,” Mira replies, her voice a bit quieter from being further away.

Meanwhile, Rumi is by the front entrance, fiddling with the thermostat to cool down the house. The rain from outside in the middle of summer is making the house grow more and more humid, she just failed to feel it as fast since she was sitting still. Once she successfully turns down the temperature, hearing the air vents push out air harder, she reemerges into the living room and glances down the hallway, finding Zoey leaning against Mira’s doorframe as she seemingly watches Mira get changed. The leader didn’t know whether to be blushing or grossed out… so she did both. “Zoey, stop acting like a creep,” she calls out, mostly joking.

“Don’t act like you don’t want to come watch too,” Zoey argues, causing Rumi’s blush to worsen.

“I-I don’t!”

“Don’t deny it. I heard that hesitation in your voice,” Zoey teases, looking over her shoulder at the leader.

“What hesitation?! I’m not denying anything!” Rumi retorts, her voice growing louder out of pure defense.

Mira, overhearing the whole exchange, can’t help but smirk as she rummages through her luggage to find something a bit lighter to wear other than an oversized t-shirt. She can practically hear the flustered tone in Rumi’s voice and knows without a doubt that the leader has to be blushing right now.

As Zoey’s expression turns more mischievous, Rumi’s attempt to keep her cool crumbles more and more. Her cheeks burn with embarrassment, not necessarily because she secretly wanted to watch as well(which she most certainly didn’t want) but because Zoey was looking at her like she could see right through her denial. She shakes her head, both as an attempt to get rid of the thoughts going through her head and play off their interaction. “I’m not denying anything!”

“Sure. I believe you,” Zoey teases, not believing a single word that came out of the leader’s mouth. Funnily enough, she only started to tease her to lighten the mood, but after seeing how effective it was, she couldn’t help but push a bit more since she sensed an underlying tension. “You’re just standing there looking more red than a strawberry for no reason at all, right, donut?”

At the little nickname, Rumi lets out a sort of scoff, her cheeks only growing even more red as her patterns start to change to a soft pink as if they’re also reacting to her emotions. The two stare down at the patterns, yet Rumi crosses her arms as if to hide them. “My skin’s only like this because it’s humid!” She exclaims, despite the house already starting to cool off significantly from the central air.

Zoey’s amusement grows continuously, especially now that Rumi’s patterns are responsive to her embarrassment. “Y’know, I’d actually believe you if it weren’t for the fact that you only started turning red when I began teasing you.”

At this point, Rumi’s whole face was red and her patterns were actually beginning to match the color. Her brain tries desperately to come up with a witty comeback, yet it short circuits instead, causing her to stammer. “I-I… that’s… J-just… it’s…” Letting out a defeated sigh, knowing she isn’t getting anywhere like this, she scrunches her shoulders in annoyance and anger(with herself). “Shut up!”

Thankfully, Mira appears out of her room in a black crop top and pats Zoey’s head. “That’s enough teasing, Zoey.”

The young girl pouts in response at the intervention, but reluctantly agrees, giving Rumi one last smirk before her vision goes dark when Mira pulls her into a hug, causing Zoey’s face to temporarily get buried in the tall girl’s chest. The hug is only meant as a sort of apology to Zoey for ruining her fun, she knows that and accepts it without complaining.

Rumi, meanwhile, lets out a quiet sigh of relief from Mira’s rescue, feeling grateful for her stepping in. To show her appreciation while her face and patterns gradually go back to their original colors, she smiles at the tall girl who returns the expression.

Yet Mira looks down when she notices Zoey’s face pulling away from her. Their eyes lock onto one another’s as the young girl wraps her arms around Mira and though nothing is said between them, they simultaneously smile.

“You two are always so clingy with each other,” Rumi remarks, shaking her head with a playful grin.

Noticing the sort of longing in the leader’s tone, Mira directs her attention to her and soon holds out her right hand invitingly. “Well don’t just stand there.”

Catching on to what’s happening, Zoey turns slightly and copies Mira’s gesture, holding out her left hand. “C’mere!”

Although Rumi was a little skeptical, she smiles and playfully rolls her eyes before closing the distance between them. The moment she’s within grabbing distance, the two girls pull her into the hug, causing the leader to yelp quietly before she feels their arms enveloping her. Despite trying to act a little annoyed by huffing, she’s quick to melt into the embrace while a warm feeling grows in her heart. Her arms wrap around both of their backs, bringing them a bit closer just to extend the pleasant sensation.

“I’m sorry for teasing you, Rumi,” Zoey eventually mutters close to Rumi’s neck.

The leader hums, her arm tightening around the young girl. “I know you mean it, but at the same time I know you're gonna tease me again in the future.”

“She’s got a point,” Mira chuckles, petting Rumi’s head. “And I know this is slightly off topic, but I personally wouldn’t really mind if you watched me get dressed. We’ve seen each other naked dozens of times already anyway.”

The leader’s face grows darker and darker with each word from Mira’s mouth, especially coupled with the fact that Mira is still petting her head. “W-well, we may have seen each other naked before but that was when we’d take baths together! That’s completely different from deliberately staring at your body while you get dressed!”

“Hey, it’s okay,” Zoey reassures, “you don’t have to ignore the butterflies in your stomach for our sake.” Just for emphasis, the young girl pokes Rumi’s belly, causing her to immediately jump.

Swiftly bringing her hand out from around Zoey just to smack her hand away, Rumi pouts while her cheeks flush furiously. “Cut it out! I’m not feeling butterflies! That’s ridiculous!”

Knowing Zoey hit the bullseye, Mira smirks as her eyes light up. “Well, hypothetically speaking, if you are feeling butterflies, there’s absolutely nothing wrong with that.”

Rumi catches their smirks and shakes her head, sensing they were both onto her. She curses silently to herself, realizing her harsh denial was her undoing. Despite this, she still tries to cover her reaction up. “Yes. Hypothetically speaking. The butterflies are only hypothetical.”

Mira and Zoey chuckle, playing along with the leader’s argument. “In any case,” Mira says, loosening her hold on the two, “why don’t we go back to watching the movie? We have yet to get to a good part.”

Relieved the topic has shifted away from her, Rumi nods, trying to calm her racing heart. “Yeah, the movie. Let’s do that.”

Chapter Text

With the hours growing late, all three girls collectively agreed that their brains couldn’t handle another movie. They’ve literally spent the entire day just lounging on the couch and staring at the tv screen and were determined to just mold with the couch.

“I think I’m about ready to stare at a wall and space out,” Mira sighs during the ending credits of their seventh movie.

“Same,” Rumi mutters, throwing her head back to rest it on the couch cushion so she can focus on the ceiling.

“Well why don’t we just put on something sort of mindless? Y’know, to play in the background?” Zoey suggests, practically sitting on top of Rumi since at least eighty percent of her is touching the leader and not the couch.

“I can’t even think of anything off the top of my head,” Rumi replies in a sort of whiney tone.

“I don’t even *want* to think right now,” Mira mutters, exiting out of the credits and just going back to the homepage of the streaming service.

With the tv no longer playing any sound, the house falls silent, leaving Zoey to think on her own since the other two are clearly mentally and emotionally constipated. Finally, after a few seconds, she extends her pinky finger up in the air. “When in doubt, pinky out.”

Not really catching the hint, Rumi stares at the young girl’s hand like it’s a foreign object, yet Mira slowly turns her head like it was a chore just to do that. “Soooo… Spongebob?”

“Yeah! Can we watch it? Pleeeeeeaaase?” Zoey begs, reaching her hand out pleadingly toward the tall girl even though she was just out of reach.

“As long as I don’t have to actually focus on it…” Rumi mutters.

Hearing Rumi’s wager, Mira just decides to go along with the idea to please Zoey. “Alrig-”

“YAY! Start from the first episode of the first season!” The young girl cuts her off excitedly.

“Okay, okay,” Mira chuckles, searching for the show and finally starting the cartoon. As the famous intro starts playing, Mira leans back and places her hand on the back of her head to get into a comfortable position.

“Y’know, I could probably recite this entire episode if I wanted,” Zoey gloats proudly, finally getting off of Rumi. While the leader’s legs are grateful, she can’t help but sort of miss the closeness already.

“You going somewhere?” She asks, lifting her head and watching as the young girl gets up.

“Gotta pee,” she answers honestly. “Do you girls want anything while I’m up?”

“I’m good, thanks,” Rumi replies.

“Nah, I need to get up too. My limbs need a good stretch,” Mira grunts as she also stands despite having just laid back.

“To the bathroom~🎶” Zoey sings jokingly as she skips out of the living room and out of the other two’s sight.

With the young girl gone, Mira focuses her attention on Rumi. “You should probably stretch yourself out too before Zoey forces us to watch the whole season of Spongebob.” Yet one good look at the leader is enough for Mira to see she’s about ready to pass out. “Or you can sleep, I guess.”

Not even bothering to reply, Rumi shuts her eyes and rests her head back again.

“Don’t you want to stretch your legs out, at least? They’ve been bent down for a while now,” Mira suggests, taking a few steps over to the leader who still doesn’t respond. “Hey, don’t ignore me. You don’t fall asleep *that* fast.”

“Yes I do,” Rumi argues under her breath, causing her friend to let out a playful scoff.

“You *wish* you do,” she chuckles, standing right in front of the leader and taking her legs before lifting them up and stretching them out, causing Rumi’s whole body to sink down.

“Hey..!” Rumi mutters weakly, using her hands to push herself back up onto the couch cushion. Yet as much as upset as she is with being disturbed, she also feels grateful for her muscles being stretched from their stiff position. After a few seconds, she lets out a relieved sigh and locks eyes with Mira who smirks knowingly.

“Feels good, huh?”

“Yes…” she admits, blushing a little from the confession as she averts her gaze to the side.

Figuring the stretch went on long enough, Mira trails her hands down to Rumi’s ankles, a grin growing on her face which is never a good sign for the leader. However, before Rumi can get a word in, she finds her legs being brought to chest from Mira pushing on them. The sudden position has the leader sinking down once again, yet with the tall girl sort of pressing her weight down on her, she can’t readjust herself.

“Wh-what are you doing?!”

“Just giving your hamstrings and back a good stretch,” Mira answers simply, practically hovering above her.

“Does it have to be in a position like this?!” Rumi exclaims, unable to meet the tall girl’s gaze.

“It’s fine. We’re both girls here,” Mira shrugs.

Rumi’s blush only worsens as she stammers to find the right words. “That’s not-! Get off of me!”

“Hold on. Five more seconds…” Mira replies, much to the leader’s embarrassment. Finally, after the longest five seconds of her life, Mira eases off of her and releases the girl’s legs. “There. That felt nice, right?”

While Rumi can't outright deny that it didn’t feel nice since her legs felt much better, she still doesn't want to tell her the truth. “Don’t do something like that so suddenly…”

At this, Mira snickers while smirking. “So I have permission as long as it’s not sudden?”

“NO!”

…

With the three cuddling close together as Spongebob plays mostly in the background, Rumi pulls out her phone and scrolls through it, immediately gaining the attention of the other two.

“Whatcha up to?” Zoey wonders, tilting her head up slightly from Rumi’s shoulder. Mira thinks the same thing, yet as usual, she just silently observes as Rumi scrolls through their social media page.

“Just seeing what the fans are up to,” Rumi answers, reading through the positive comments telling them to enjoy their vacation.

“They’re always so sweet to us,” Zoey coos, snuggling impossibly closer to Rumi, tucking her knees up onto the couch and resting them on the leader’s left thigh.

“Escpecially since we’ve just recently announced we’ll be returning with a new album,” Mira adds, glancing toward Rumi’s tired expression. Without saying a word, she brings her hand up and begins massaging the girl’s scalp, causing the leader to instantly hum and shut her eyes for a moment.

Curious what the sound is about, Zoey lifts her head up to witness the scene. “Oh boy,” she giggles, “you’re gonna make her fall asleep if you do that.”

Giving the young girl a slight pout, Rumi huffs. “I’m not going to fall asleep.”

“Uhuh. Whatever you say, donut,” Zoey teases, already witnessing Rumi’s grip loosening on her phone.

Then of course within ten minutes, Rumi goes limp, leaning against Mira’s body with her head tilted back and her mouth partially open.

“Called it,” Zoey whispers affectionately. “It’s nice to see her actually loosen up and fall asleep in random spots. She’s never done this back at the penthouse.”

“And she’s even starting to turn into a bit of a heavy sleeper. If this happened before, she’d already be waking up to the sound of our voices,” Mira whispers, continuing her ministrations on Rumi’s head.

Zoey’s smile widens while her eyes turn gentle. “I think all the years she spent being so uptight is crumbling apart from this vacation.”

“It’s only the second day too. I can only imagine how she’s gonna be on the fifth night.”

Giggling at the thought, Zoey carefully takes Rumi’s phone from her lap and sets it behind her on the cushion. “She might be an actual sloth by then.”

…

The two continue watching the cartoon silently, yet once the ending credits roll for an episode, Zoey focuses her attention on Mira, talking over Rumi’s soft snores. “So… When should we tell her about *us*?”

Knowing the young girl is referring to their sexual-but-not-necessarily-dating relationship, Mira hums thoughtfully. With a glance at the sleeping girl to confirm she’s asleep, she shrugs. “I’m not really sure. I want to ease her into it, but don’t really know how to.”

“Yeah… We don’t want to just drop the bomb on her…” Zoey agrees.

“And with most things like this flying over her head, I’m not really sure if she’d even understand our relationship,” Mira adds.

“True. Subtle hints aren’t Rumi’s strong suit… We might be forced to take a more direct approach.” With that being said, the two redirect their attention to the sleeping girl, their tension melting at the sight of her. “God, she’s so oblivious sometimes. It’s kinda cute, honestly.” Unable to stop herself, seeing how comfortable Rumi was, Zoey repositions herself and lays her head in Rumi’s lap.

“Oh great, you’re gonna fall asleep on me too, huh?” Mira mused, causing Zoey to wave her hand dismissively.

“Hey, I can’t help it if Rumi’s thighs are so soft and warm. Blame her, not me.”

Grinning from the young girl’s argument, Mira reaches her other hand out and brushes Zoey’s bangs out of her face. “Better be careful. I’ll put on a scary movie if you pass out on me.”

“Oh please,” Zoey scoffs. “You know you won’t do that. You love me too much.”

With her grin turning into a devious smirk, Mira jokingly covers the girl’s eyes with her hand. “Don’t tempt me. I could be really evil if I wanted to be.”

Yet Zoey giggles, not taking her threat seriously at all. “Yes, of course. Because you’re even more evil than the demons we kill. I totally believe you.”

Huffing in protest, Mira retracts her hand. “Consider yourself lucky I can’t do anything to you without accidentally waking Rumi.”

Giggling mischievously, Zoey tilts her head up to look at Mira. “Too bad for you.”

…

After getting through two more episodes of the cartoon, Mira starts to grow bored(for once). Zoey is still lying comfortably in Rumi’s lap, though she’s wide awake, surprisingly enough. The tall girl glances around the room, looking for something to do but not entirely sure what she’s looking for in the first place. “The longer I sit here, the more tempted I am to do something bad…” she admits, gaining Zoey’s attention immediately. “I think your personality is rubbing off on me.”

Wanting to encourage this behavior of hers, Zoey swiftly sits up and beams at her friend. “Ooooh, should I go get a marker so we can draw on Rumi?!”

Mira smirks in response, yet the shake of her head was her true answer. “As funny as that sounds, she’ll probably wake up the second the brush touches her.”

Dropping her shoulders, the young girl grumbles to herself, brainstorming ideas with a look of concentration. “Oh! How about we play a little game with her, then?”

“I’m listening,” Mira nods, curious.

“So the idea is we each take turns poking Rumi or maybe brushing a finger against her. As long as you touch her, it’ll count. And whoever wakes her up loses!”

Not even hesitating for a second, Mira’s competitive smile widens. “Okay. You’re on.”

As much as Zoey wants to bounce in excitement, she has to contain herself or else the game would be over before it even starts. All she can really do is giggle and lean closer. “Great! I’ll go first!” Starting off with a safe, subtle spot, she lightly pokes Rumi’s knee, staring intently at the girl’s face to watch for any reaction.

“Aw, can't you go for a more interesting spot?” Mira taunts before putting her finger on Rumi’s chin, causing her breathing to shift slightly. The two freeze up instantly, yet Rumi’s breaths soon even out once again.

Releasing her own breath, Zoey glares at the tall girl. “Consider that beginner’s luck.”

“Oh please,” she scoffs, “that was skill, not luck.”

“Liar!” Zoey hisses before studying Rumi’s face, plotting her next touch. “Watch this!” With her hand stretched out, she pokes the tip of her nose, watching both eagerly and anxiously when her face scrunches in response.

After a few seconds of drawn out silence, Mira scoffs. “Hmph, not bad.” Moving right along, she goes for a more bold move, brushing her finger along her jaw, all while grinning like she’s already won. Once again, Rumi doesn’t stir. “Another success.”

Unable to contain her shock, Zoey’s mouth hangs open. “What the- how did-?! You’re cheating, aren’t you?!”

The tall girl snickers, amused by her friend’s reaction. “Me? Cheating? I’d never do that,” she argues with her grin darkening. “Maybe she’s just used to my touch.”

Growling in frustration and highly suspicious of the situation she’s in, Zoey narrows her eyes. She had a strong suspicion she was cheating, yet there was no way to prove it… But her determination to win shines through as she sets her sight on Rumi’s exposed stomach. With a concentrated expression, she rests her hand there yet feels her heart sink when she feels the girl's muscles under her fingers tighten.

“That’s enough,” Rumi grumbles, making Zoey shrink a little in response.

“Sorry…”

Smirking triumphantly, Mira chuckles. “Looks like I won.”

“Yeah,” the young girl mutters before her eyes widen. “Wait a minute! Was she already awake?! Was she awake this whole time?!”

“No, she just woke up,” Mira argues nonchalantly.

“Don’t lie to me! She said “that’s enough”, which clearly means she’s been awake for at least a minute!”

Unable to keep up her facade, Mira spills the beans. “Alright. It was when I mentioned wanting to do something. I felt Rumi shift and knew she woke up then.”

Zoey’s jaw drops in disbelief. “Seriously?! So she heard us the whole time!?”

“Yep. Every word,” Mira answers, looking over at Rumi and softening her smile. “And she played along with our little game without giving herself away. Sneaky girl.”

“I have no clue how you can pick up on the tiniest things…” Rumi chuckles, rubbing the sleep from her eyes.

“I just know you well enough to catch them,” the tall girl explains, lifting her hand up and running it along the top of Rumi’s head.

“That’s not fair! You should’ve said something before we even started!” Zoey argues, pouting.

“Where’s the fun in that?” The leader argues, giving the girl a teasing smile.

Huffing dramatically, Zoey crosses her arms over her chest. “You’re so mean! I was trying so hard, and you just lied there playing along!”

Mira laughs at the girl’s expense. “Honestly, you could’ve fooled me if I didn’t have a keen eye.” That being said, she wraps her arms around the leader and pulls her closer, resting her chin on her shoulder. “You sneaky little thing,” she whispers teasingly in her right ear.

Goosebumps form on Rumi’s skin from both the sound of Mira's voice and her breath against the side of her face. “S-so, can we say I won since I was awake the whole time?”

“No! You were the prize, or whatever the right word is! You aren’t supposed to win or lose!” Zoey retorts firmly.

“That’s true, but let’s just give her the win,” Mira shrugs, not even bothered by the turn in events.

“No way!” The young girl exclaims, scowling.

“I’m sorry for playing unfairly,” Rumi sighs, trying to make amends as her hand comes up and strokes the side of Zoey’s face, watching as her walls instantly crumble.

“Hmph… You should be sorry..!” She grumbles, trying to cling to that last bit of anger.

Mira hums in agreement, a mischievous glint sparkling in her eyes which Zoey notices since she smiles darkly. “Hey Zoey… Don’t you think Rumi should be punished for what she did?”

“Oh, definitely. She totally deserves some kind of payback for playing with us like that. What do you have in mind?” The young girl replies, tilting her head curiously as she stares at the soon to be victim.

Sensing the dangerous atmosphere, Rumi rips free from Mira’s arms and hops over the coffee table to create a sort of barrier between them. Meanwhile, the other two swiftly stand up with determined expressions.

“Where do you think you’re going?” Mira taunts, briskly walking to the right while Zoey takes the other side, effectively blocking Rumi’s routes to escape.

“Punishment is overdue, Rumi,” she adds confidently.

Left with no other choice while her friends close in on her, Rumi hurdles over the table again and steps up onto the couch before running on it and hopping down. All the while, Mira and Zoey attempt to grab her, with Mira getting dangerously close since she was practically right on top of her. Yet once Rumi hops off the piece of furniture, she ducks down, watching Mira’s hand swipe above her head. With the slim window she has, she sprints into the hallway where her bedroom is.

Yet she hears Zoey’s light footsteps right behind her and when she attempts to shut her door, the young girl manages to slip through the shrinking gap.

“Gotcha!” She declares, latching onto her wrist.

Yet being high on adrenaline, Rumi yanks her arm free and retreats further into the room.

Instead of giving chase right away, Zoey approaches the leader, a calm and confident air surrounding her as she smirks. “Don’t even think about using that demon teleportation ability of yours. We all know how fatigued it makes you afterward.”

Rumi bites the inside of her cheek, backing away slowly before feeling her bed against the back of her legs. She briefly glances back, registering the furniture before her head whips around to the sound of her door opening. A second later, Mira stands in the doorway, her arms crossed as she leans against the frame, ensuring Rumi can't get past her if she attempts another escape.

“C-c’mon, I said I was sorry!” She begs, crawling over the bed and backing herself into the corner of the room.

“Yeah, and you think we’re just gonna let you off the hook that easily? Not this time,” Mira argues, her smile widening.

“You gotta face the consequences of your little game,” Zoey adds, closing the distance bit by bit while Rumi watches helplessly.

When the young girl reaches the bottom of the bed, Rumi contemplates climbing over it, but with Mira blocking the doorway, that escape route is pointless… Her heart begins to pound as she stammers out a plea, yet they fall upon deaf ears while Zoey is only a few steps away.

“What’re you gonna do now, leader?” She mocks, giggling when Rumi presses her back against the wall, knowing she has her right where she wants her. Stopping only a foot away, she reaches her hands out to grab Rumi’s wrists and pin them to the wall.

However, before her brain can even register the swift motion, their roles reverse. As she blinks rapidly, Zoey finds her own wrists grasped and pinned to the wall.

“What..???” She mutters, trying to wrap her head around how this happened in the blink of an eye.

Even Mira, who was still in the doorway, is starstruck. She witnessed the whole thing. Rumi’s speed was… definitely her demon half at work. That was the only logical explanation. If she wasn’t staring so intently when it happened, she would’ve assumed she’d used her teleportation ability again.

To make matters even more strange, Rumi is just as surprised as the other two. Her wide eyes stared down at the young girl she had pinned, her grip subconsciously tightening and causing Zoey’s breath to hitch. Neither of them say anything, yet they both acknowledge their proximity - their faces only inches apart.

Assuming Rumi was messing with her, Zoey fights against the girl’s hold, quickly realizing she wasn’t budging at all. “H-hey! Let me go!”

In actuality, Rumi is still in a state of shock, her grip only tightening reflexively when Zoey squirms.

Mira’s the first to recover and eventually chuckles, amused by the predicament her friend is in. “Careful, Zoey. You’re at Rumi’s mercy now,” she teases.

Zoey’s face turns red from the exertion of trying to free her wrists. “H-how are you this strong?!” She gapes before shooting a glare at Mira. “And don’t just stand there, Mira! Help me, darn it!”

However, just as Mira takes a step forward, Rumi lets go and backs away, snapping out of her shock. “S-sorry about that, Zoey. I… I don’t know what came over me…”

Relieved her wrists are finally freed, Zoey glances down at them, finding obvious dark marks where Rumi’s hands were. At the sight, all three of them go silent, processing the sight while Mira walks over and takes the young girl’s hand to examine it closer.

“Holy shit…” She curses under her breath.

“Oh no..! I’m sorry, Zoey! I’m- I’m so sorry!” Rumi stammers, staring down at her own hands - the hands that caused the marks on Zoey’s wrists. “I’m sorry!” She repeats shakily, starting to hyperventilate. “I-I didn’t mean to hurt you! I’m s-sorry!”

With their attention shifting solely to their leader, Mira reaches her hand out and strokes her back. “Easy, Rumi. Zoey is gonna be alright. Just take deep breaths.”

Feeling a little guilty for the situation, the young girl nods her head vigorously in agreement. “Y-yeah! I’m fine, Rumi! Don’t worry about it!”

Their words are enough to break through Rumi’s panic, her breathing starting to slow down bit by bit.

“See? She’s alright. She’s not mad at you. It was an accident,” Mira adds, rubbing her back slower.

“Seriously, I’m totally fine. No harm done, just a couple of hand marks that’ll fade away soon,” Zoey consoles, smiling warmly.

The leader nods after a minute of strictly breathing with her eyes locked onto Zoey’s wrists. Once she seems mostly calm, the room loses its tension.

“I think…” Zoey begins, her smile turning more silly as she giggles. “I think it’s safe to say we can add super strength and speed to your repertoire of demon powers.” The two laugh along as well, and riding off the high of entertaining them, Zoey adds, “Y’know I was pretty scared and confused when it happened, but looking back, that was actually kind of hot.”

Yet what follows is absolute silence.

Rumi immediately flushes and Mira is just staring at the young girl with her mouth open until she breaks the silence. “Oh my god, Zoey… You can’t say something like that right in front of her!” She scolds, yet there’s a clear tone of amusement mixed in.

“O-oh… My bad!” The young girl responds sheepishly, her cheeks turning a bit red as well, though not nearly as dark as Rumi’s.

Unable to stop her laughter, Mira turns to Rumi and pats her shoulder. “Don’t mind her, Rumi. She can have a pretty naughty mouth sometimes,” she explains before her brain finally connects the dots about the leader’s reaction. “Hold on, do you actually get what she was suggesting?”

With her face only growing darker, the girl in question nods stiffly. “Y-yes…”

Zoey’s eyes instantly widened in disbelief, shock, horror, and whatever other emotion her face was showing. She had to pinch herself just to make sure she wasn’t dreaming. “No way… Is donut not so sweet and innocent after all?!” She gawks. “You need a new name then… Um… Oh! Deviled egg!”

“Ooh, I *like* that!” Mira praises, causing Zoey to giggle happily.

“Thanks. It’s pretty fitting with her whole half demon thing.”

At the explanation, Rumi can’t help but roll her eyes, her face still flushed. “Can we please drop this whole topic…”

The two turn to her and grin before Mira places her hand on Rumi’s shoulder. “Fine. We’ll be nice this time.”

Yet the leader is instantly put off by how easily it was for them to agree. Her eyes narrow as a pout forms on her lips. “I don’t trust those grins of yours… You’re not still thinking of punishing me, are you?”

“Hmmmm…” The tall girl hums, dragging the sound out.

Taking that as a bad sign, Rumi thinks fast. “Then I’ll just have to go on the offensive first!” She declares before pushing Mira so she collapses onto the bed, letting out a surprised gasp.

When she lands on her back, she quickly lifts herself up with her elbows and glares at the leader with a challenging glint in her eyes. “You’re only asking for a more severe punishment, purple comet… or should I say deviled egg..?”

Rolling her eyes, Rumi is just about to climb onto the bed beside the tall girl before she feels a force behind her that has her face planting into the mattress. “Wh-what?” She asks, her voice muffled as she feels a weight pressing down on her.

“You made a terrible mistake by only focusing on Mira,” Zoey mocks before letting out an infectious laugh that quickly makes the other two laugh along. And in the midst of their laughter, Rumi plants her hands on the bed and pushes herself up on her hands and knees, forcing Zoey to roll off her body with a surprised yelp.

“Showing off your strength, huh, deviled egg?” Mira muses.

“Okay, what is up with that nickname?!” Rumi demands, shaking her head in exasperation as she flips around and sits with her legs stretched out in front of her.

“It’s perfect for you, right?” Zoey asks. “Y’see, it fits you because deviled eggs are soft but they’re also a little spicy.”

“What the heck are you talking about?! I’m not soft *or* spicy! And what does it even mean to be spicy?! Does that have to do with someone having a temper?”

Both girls burst into laughter at the leader’s expense, causing her face to turn red with a mixture of confusion and embarrassment.

“I-I… I guess you could say that..!” Zoey replies, unable to stop herself from cackling.

“Being called spicy is almost the same thing as being called feisty, Rumi,” Mira clarifies, stifling her laughter. “But it also sort of means that you may look or act intimidating but only do minor damage to the person or thing you're directing yourself toward - in your case, you wouldn’t hurt me or Zoey.”

“Well obviously I wouldn’t hurt you two!” Rumi replies firmly before glancing at Zoey since she was sitting up. Her eyes then trail down to the girl’s wrists, her hand marks fading but still visible. “I never want to, but if I do, it’s an accident!”

“Hey, it’s okay, Rumi,” Zoey reassures her. “I didn’t mean to get you so worked up over this. We won’t call you deviled egg anymore…”

“Thank y-”

“But you’re not off the hook yet. You still have to accept your punishment for fooling me earlier,” Zoey adds, interrupting the older girl.

Then before Rumi can even get a word in, Zoey is pushing her onto the bed and straddling her chest, using her knees to hold Rumi’s elbows in place above her head. Finally, the young girl goes for the ultimate killing move; bringing her hands behind her and tickling Rumi’s sides. Left defenseless, Rumi jerks her hips up and cackles as she tries to escape, her laughter starting to sound like the hooting of a monkey from how high pitched it was getting.

Unfortunately for her, despite being on vacation where she’s supposed to be relaxing her voice, she practically loses it just from all of her laughter and begging for Zoey to stop.

Chapter Text

Late at night, when Rumi’s already asleep in her bedroom and the world is completely quiet, Mira lays beside a restless Zoey. Being a relatively light sleeper, the tall girl couldn’t get any sleep with her friend constantly shifting around like a maniac. Normally, this wouldn’t be anything new since she does tend to move a good amount in her sleep, yet Mira knows two things: Zoey isn’t asleep and she’s thinking about something.

At first she tries to just ignore the young girl, figuring she’d tire herself eventually, however her patience quickly wears thin as the minutes pass by. And upon Zoey leaning her back into Mira’s chest, she lunges upon the opportunity to stop her by wrapping her arms around her.

“Zoey…” she whispers, trying not to sound groggy and angry but failing to since her voice comes out relatively harsh. The young girl tenses at the tone, finally going still and sighing. “What the heck is going through that little head of yours that’s keeping us both awake?”

“I can’t take it, Mira…” Zoey mumbles, causing the tall girl to raise an eyebrow.

“Take what? What’s wrong?” She replies, her voice shifting to concern upon hearing how upset her friend sounds.

“We told Rumi that there wouldn't be any secrets between us anymore…” she begins, making Mira realize exactly where this conversation is leading, “...but we’re keeping whatever we are secret. I hate it… It’s not fair to her when she’s opened up to us. I know we already agreed to tell her honestly without beating around the bush, but it just never feels like the right time and I get so nervous when I try to work up the courage to just say it…”

Mira nods silently, waiting patiently for the young girl to get everything off her chest before replying. “Then we’ll tell her in the morning. Maybe after breakfast when we’re all wide awake and calm. I’ll handle the talking if it’s too hard for you.”

As much as Zoey feels relieved, there’s also a part of her that holds onto concern. “But you kind of are a little too blunt. I don’t want our relationship to hit her like a bowling ball.”

“Then I’ll just phrase it in a way so it’ll hit her like a bouncy ball.”

Zoey nods in relief before her brain thinks for a few seconds. “Aren’t bouncy balls pretty hard though?”

“Yeah, but it’s better than a bowling ball, isn’t it?” Mira asks bluntly before dropping her sort of playful approach to ease Zoey’s anxieties. It’s clear to her that she needs to be more serious to calm the girl down now so she pulls the girl closer and rests her chin on the crook of her neck. “Listen, everything will be alright. This is Rumi we’re talking about. She cares about us. Sure, she might get a little upset that we’ve been keeping this a secret for a few months now but that’s probably as far as she’ll get emotionally. Overall, she’s probably gonna be more shocked than upset.”

“She… she won’t hate us?” Zoey mutters, stress still eating at her thoughts.

“She won’t,” Mira states firmly. “I know she won’t.”

The young girl nods slowly, her hands coming to rest over Mira’s on her stomach. “But what about us wanting to include her in our relationship?”

This question gives Mira pause as she thinks for a few seconds. “That all depends on her reaction to us in the first place, I guess. If she’s okay with it, we’ll ask her then. If not, we'll wait a few days when she’s comfortable with the knowledge of us being together.”

“You think she’ll be uncomfortable with us?” Zoey gasps, making Mira realize the error of her phrasing.

“No, no, I didn’t mean it like that,” she spits out, tightening her arms slightly. “She just probably won’t be… fully accepting I guess. We’ll just have to explain everything and reassure her that our relationship won’t change what we already are.”

“Yeah…” Zoey replies, much to the tall girl’s relief. After a minute of silence, the young girl shifts once again, this time turning around to rest her forehead against Mira’s chest. “Thanks.”

“Is that everything you were worried about?” Mira asks, figuring she might as well keep listening if there’s more.

With a quiet “Mhm” from the young girl, the two finally relax completely.

…

The smell of breakfast stirs the young girl awake and has her moving on autopilot out of bed.

Stifling a yawn as she enters the living room, she pauses when she locks eyes with Rumi who’s sitting on the couch with her phone in her hand.

“Good morning, Zoey,” she greets. It’s the same greeting as always, though the moment she speaks, Zoey recalls the conversation she had with Mira just a few hours ago.

“M-morning…” She mutters before swiftly walking to the bathroom and leaving the leader both curious and slightly concerned. All Rumi could do was watch her friend scurry away. And when she’s left alone in the room again, her face scrunches, her brain trying to figure out what was wrong. This was out of character for Zoey to be like this. She was always bubbly even while being partially sleepy in the morning.

So when she hears the bathroom door open, she turns her head around, expecting the young girl to sit next to her as usual. Yet instead, she could hear her and Mira talking to each other as if nothing was off.

Left alone with her phone screen turning off on its own, the gears in Rumi’s brain start turning.

Was it all in her head?

Was she overthinking again?

Maybe Zoey just didn’t get a lot of sleep last night…

Leaving her phone on the couch, she finally gets up and heads into the kitchen. She wasn’t going to ask. She wasn’t going to bring it up. She just wanted to watch them, see if anything was different or if it really was in her head.

As she stops in the doorway with the floor creaking beneath her feet, she swears she sees Zoey flinch before her head turns at a suspiciously slow speed as if she’s afraid to actually look. When their eyes meet, Rumi’s narrows slightly, silently analyzing her friend’s expression that seems a lot more stiff.

Meanwhile, Mira, who was standing right beside Zoey and stirring eggs in a pan, senses the atmosphere shift and looks over to the young girl before her head eventually turns back to acknowledge Rumi. Registering that Rumi has already caught on to Zoey’s nervousness, she casually turns her head back around while thinking of a way to separate them naturally. “Hey Rumi, can you open the curtains up all the way in the living room for me? I only opened them partially but now that everyone’s awake, it’s safe to let all the sunlight in.”

“Yeah. No problem,” the leader replies, lingering in the doorway for a moment longer before turning around and heading back into the living room.

While she does that, Mira leans down to whisper in Zoey’s ear. “If Rumi comes back in here, slip past her and sit outside somewhere. You’re already making her suspicious of you.”

“Okay…” Zoey replies softly, her heart beating a little faster as she keeps her eyes glued to the doorway.

Yet after a few seconds of tense silence, they both hear the sliding door opening and shutting.

..

Outside, Rumi takes a deep breath of the morning air that was already humid. The sun shines down on her skin as she slowly makes her way to the railing and leans her elbows on it. The change in scenes helps ease her mind a bit, allowing her to process Zoey’s reaction toward her. There’s definitely something going on, she’s positive.

While she slowly goes through the possible problems, she eventually hears Mira’s shout. “Breakfast is ready!”

Sighing to herself, unable to settle on a solid reason for why Zoey was acting different, she re-enters the house.

…

Breakfast is a lot more tense than usual, despite Mira’s attempts of downplaying it by chatting about what they were going to do for the day. Rumi gave weak responses at best and Zoey hardly spoke at all. Once their plates are empty, Rumi finally snaps. “Did I do something wrong?”

Caught slightly off guard, the other two share a look with one another before Mira answers. “Of course n-”

“Then why are you two acting weird?” The leader cuts her off. “At first, I thought it was only Zoey, but you’re not your usual self either. You’ve never talked that much while eating before.” There’s a tense silence for a few seconds, causing Rumi to worry more and more. “What did I do wrong? You can tell me.”

“You didn’t do anything wrong, Rumi,” Zoey argues weakly, unable to meet the girl’s eyes.

Pinching her eyebrows in deeper confusion, Rumi opens her mouth but Mira speaks up first.

“We just have something important to tell you. You didn’t do anything wrong, don’t worry,” Mira quickly replies, causing Rumi’s face to soften slightly, though she was still incredibly confused. With her heart beating a little faster from all the attention focused on her, Mira puts her elbows onto the table and leans forward. “Zoey and I… we’ve never put a label on us since we never really felt like we had to but…”

“We’re more than friends,” Zoey chimes, too impatient for Mira to finish her slow explanation.

With the cat out of the bag, the two stare at Rumi, waiting for a reaction that never comes. There’s no mouth hanging open. No raised eyebrows. No scrunched face. All Rumi does is blink slowly. Then finally-

“I know.”

“O-oh, I see!” Zoey giggles purely from her nerves going haywire. Yet once her brain finally processes the leader’s words, her expression matches Mira’s, though her mouth and eyes open way wider than hers. “WHAT DO YOU MEAN ‘YOU KNOW’?!?!”

Rumi smirks and shakes her head in amusement. “Do you think the walls separating our dressing rooms are thick?”

Utterly caught off from that bomb being dropped, the other two are left speechless, their initial plans falling apart like an avalanche. Their faces turn red, the realization that Rumi knew all along and… “Wait… does that mean you heard *everything* we did?” Mira asks.

Now Rumi’s face darkens slightly. “I’m sorry… It just didn’t feel right to bring it up.”

“Fuck me…” The tall girl curses, putting her head in her hand.

“So… you two aren’t actually dating?” Rumi wonders curiously.

The two share a quick look with each other, having a silent conversation for a few seconds before Zoey speaks up.

“We’re not. I know that sounds a little weird. Especially considering… everything you… heard.”

Rumi nods and leans back in her chair. “Well… I’m glad that’s cleared up. I just sort of… assumed you two were dating. But I didn’t want to say anything until you two were ready to explain. I know that kind of thing is personal and… complicated.”

Mira and Zoey share another look, this time smiling. In the end, their worrying was for nothing. All that’s left is the final hurdle…

“Speaking of things being complicated…” Zoey begins, yet she shakes her head a moment later, hesitation clear on her face as she glances at Mira. “Actually… Nevermind. Let’s just leave it at that.”

Rumi’s gaze flicks between the two, catching onto the tension in the air. “No, no, it’s okay. You can say it,” she encourages, her tone gentle as she reaches forward and rests her hand over Zoey’s that was resting in her lap. “I promise I won’t judge or get upset.”

Clasping her hand with the leader’s, Zoey nods, her voice slightly shaky as she gets the words off her chest. “We were curious if you’d like to… join us?”

“Join what exactly?” Rumi wonders, a little slow on the uptake, as expected.

This time Mira chimes in. “In what we’ve been doing, I guess. Like I said, Zoey and I don’t really have a label on what we are, but we both love each other and will express that through various methods like physical contact and… beyond.”

“Honestly, we’ve always wanted to include you, but you were so closed off before that it sort of felt wrong to be pushy,” Zoey adds gently.

Rumi blinks several times, her gaze shifting between the two girls as her brain processes the information. She was completely silent, seeing their anxious stares on her, waiting for her response. When she finally speaks, it’s with a question they weren’t expecting.

“Why me, though?”

“Are you kidding me?” Mira scoffs, her voice mostly full of disbelief though there’s a tinge of anger mixed in. “Do we really have to answer that?!”

Before things can escalate, Zoey chimes in. “It’s because we’re attracted to you, Rumi. That’s how it’s been for… probably before Mira and I decided to take things to a more intimate level. Oh! But you don’t have to give us an answer right now or anything! We’ll totally understand whatever you choose.”

Taking in the information, Rumi lowers her head as she ponders the decision. “I… I just… I’m not sure if I’m all that special...”

“Oh shut up. Do you even hear yourself, Rumi?!” Mira snaps. “We wouldn’t want anyone *but* you! It has to be *you*. Stop beating yourself up and telling yourself that you’re not enough or that you don’t deserve to be loved by us! And don’t even bother denying it because I know that’s exactly what you’re thinking!”

Rumi tenses up at the harsh tone her friend brought out. She can’t even argue with her either. Mira is always able to see right through her like she’s nothing but glass in the shape of a half demon.

“S-sorry…” Mira mutters, noticing the girl’s response. “I… I didn’t mean to yell at you like that, Rumi… God, I’m… I’m such a piece of-”

“Mira,” Zoey cuts her off, grasping her shoulder. “I know you’re upset but don’t go calling yourself names.”

Dropping her shoulders slowly, the tall girl nods solemnly. “Okay…”

With that being said, Zoey turns her head to Rumi and tries to give her a gentle smile. “And Rumi, you know we love you more than anything. Just take your time, okay? And in the meantime, we’ll treat you the same as always.”

The leader nods in understanding, her head lifting bit by bit. “Maybe… Maybe we should do a little test of sorts..?” She suggests in a low, cautious tone.

“What do you mean?” The young girl wonders, tilting her head as her hand drops from Mira’s shoulder.

“Treat me with the same… intimacy you do with each other. I think I’ll be able to get a good idea of what would be in store if I did agree to all of this,” she elaborates, clenching her fists subconsciously.

The two don’t even have to look at one another to agree on a response.

“That’s a great idea!” Zoey exclaims.

“But we won’t get too intense just in case,” Mira finally speaks up. “We don’t want to scare you away at the very start.”

“What exactly is considered ‘too intense’?” Zoey asks, specifically to Mira, prompting the tall girl to whisper into her ear to preserve Rumi’s innocence(for just a bit longer). “OH! Oh yeah, we definitely won’t do anything too intense!”

“A-alright..?” Rumi replies, slightly confused but nodding along regardless.

“And Rumi?” Mira adds at a much lower tone.

The girl in question tenses slightly as her eyes meet Mira’s. “Yeah?”

“I’m really sorry for snapping at you.”

After a brief silence while Rumi’s hands slowly open up in relief, she nods. “I forgive you, don’t worry.”

Chapter Text

The trio return to the beach for another day of fun. Yet Rumi’s mind is still lingering on the other two… about this sort of test run to see how she feels about taking things a step further with them…

As she reaches the beach last, she finds her heart already beating a bit faster than usual. Despite this, she tries her best to maintain a calm and collected exterior.

When Zoey turns to her, she tenses slightly, her eyes analyzing the young girl as if she’s trying to pick apart every little difference from her body language to her tone to where her eyes travel. “You should probably stay under the umbrella, Rumi. Don’t want you getting sick again.” No matter how much Rumi analyzed each word, she really couldn’t tell the difference from how the girl usually talks to her. Is she just overthinking this whole thing? While a part of her felt relieved at the familiarity, another part felt… disappointed? The girls *did* promise it wouldn’t be too different from the norm, but she honestly thought they said that to make her more comfortable and compliant.

“Luckily, I brought this,” Mira replies, pulling a sun hat from the bag slung around her shoulder then gently placing it on Rumi’s head.

Her heart practically skips a beat from Mira stepping close to her. God, she feels so silly letting these little things get to her… “Thanks…” she manages to reply, ignoring the butterflies in her stomach. As usual, Mira notices the very obvious nervousness in her friend’s response, yet Zoey has her shifting her focus.

“Where should I stick the umbrella?”

“Just put it in roughly the same spot as last time,” the tall girl answers, pointing slightly off to the right.

..

Once the umbrella is providing shade and their towels are all underneath it, Rumi takes a seat directly in the center of the shade, trying to distract herself by focusing on the view of the ocean, on the sounds of the waves and wind. However, her thoughts keep going back to the other two who are simply sitting on either side of her, acting the same as always.

“Alright… Who am I putting sunscreen on first?” Mira asks calmly to Rumi’s left, prompting the young girl to her right to raise her hand eagerly.

“Me! Me! I wanna go in the water already so make it quick!”

Chuckling in amusement, Mira opens the cap and beckons the girl over with her hand. As she applies the lotion all over her, Rumi watches silently, feeling anticipation building in her.

“Here I come, ocean!” Zoey declares, sprinting off to the water, leaving the other two alone.

“Your turn,” Mira says, a fond smile on her lips from Zoey’s infectious happiness.

“Right…” Rumi mutters, watching the tall girl crawl over to her towel until she is right behind her. The moment she felt the cold paste touch her skin, she involuntarily shudders, her face instantly darkening as bumps form all over her body.

Sensing Rumi’s tension, Mira rubs her hands slowly in an attempt to make this a little less overwhelming. Yet she can’t deny the slight flutter in her own chest at the girl’s reaction. “It’s alright, Rumi. Try to relax. I won’t do anything you aren’t already used to.”

The leader nods in response, attempting to relax her shoulders while Mira continues her work. She’s acutely aware of just how close they are. It isn’t anything new, yet her heart won’t stop pounding like this is the first time they’ve been this close.

“You’re shaking,” Mira murmurs, pausing her hands on the girl’s lower back. “Do you need me to stop?”

“N-no, it’s alright,” Rumi quickly reassures. “Sorry…” she adds, frustrated with herself that she’s getting this worked up over such a small thing.

“There’s no need to apologize. But seriously, let me know if you need me to stop, yeah?” Mira replies, bringing her hands up to the back of Rumi’s neck then slowly gliding them to her shoulders.

“Don’t worry about me. Just keep going.”

Raising an eyebrow at her friend’s firm response, Mira smirks and moves a bit faster for the finishing touches. She can clearly hear Rumi’s breath hitching every so often, and while the sound has her getting a little excited herself, she stays focused on the task. “Your back’s all done. Can you face me now?” She asks, biding her time by squeezing more lotion into her hand while Rumi turns around.

The new position has the leader feeling a bit more vulnerable than before, especially when her eyes meet Mira’s, yet she pushes down the nerves that are churning her insides.

“I’m gonna start with your chest, okay?” Mira warns gently, eyeing the girl’s chest for a moment before returning her gaze to Rumi’s to read her reaction.

With a blushing face, Rumi nods, giving the tall girl her consent though still gasping softly when she feels her hand on her. With her heart skipping a beat at the more intimate contact, she tries to control her breathing even though she’s hyperaware of Mira’s presence and touch.

Picking up on Rumi’s increasing blush and tension, Mira leans forward subconsciously. “Is this alright?”

Taking a moment to gather herself, the girl in question nods slowly, her voice low and slightly shaky as she replies with an attempted reassuring smile. “Y-yeah… It’s fine, just… keep going.”

Of course Mira sees right through her as always, offering her a smile of her own. “You don’t have to force yourself. I’ll understand if this is too much.”

Biting her lower lip, knowing Mira can see right through her facade, Rumi swallows hard. A part of her does want her to stop, though that’s overruled by a strange urge to see just how far she can actually go before her heart can’t take anymore. “No. I’m fine. Really,” she insists, lifting her chin slightly as a way to convey confidence even though she’s anything but. In actuality, underneath the nervous energy, there’s a part of her that’s genuinely loving every second of this. Mira’s hands on her skin… it feels nice… right… like they’re natural to be on her. She really didn’t understand what was going on with her emotions… “Just continue… please.”

Instead of arguing further, Mira simply complies with her friend’s plea, feeling her own heart beat a little faster at Rumi’s determination to push through. If she could, she’d purposely move slowly to explore every muscle and curve just to drag out their moment, yet she knew the girl could only take so much more. “Can you tilt your head back so I can get your neck?”

“Mhm.”

The sight of Rumi complying so easily, exposing her neck to her, has Mira biting her lip. She knows she agreed to not take things too far with Rumi during this trial, but seeing her be so submissive and eager has her mind wandering to dangerous territory. However, she quells her desire with a shaky breath, her fingers trembling slightly as she works. It was a vicious cycle of losing focus and regaining it. Her mind constantly swam with thoughts of how easy it would be to press Rumi down onto the ground and kiss her without a care in the world.

When her mind would start getting into even more explicit areas, she had to mentally slap herself. This is Rumi she’s fantasizing about. Rumi is too innocent. Too sweet. She couldn’t bring herself to bend the girl to her will.

Not now.

Not yet.

In an attempt to distract herself, she clears her throat and smiles at Rumi’s flushed cheeks. “How are you holding up, Rumi? Everything okay so far?”

“Yeah, I’m fine,” the leader replies, her voice uneven and a bit breathless. She tries her best to sound normal, but the way she responds so quickly just makes it obvious that she’s far from it. And the way she shifts on her towel, responding to Mira’s touch with goosebumps is another dead give away.

Mira doesn’t bring it up even though she normally would tease her. Because what’s going through her head at that moment is something that’s daunting… Rumi’s legs. They’re all that’s left for Mira to apply the sunscreen on.

As if she became aware of the situation as well, Rumi stiffens, her mouth going dry while she watches Mira spread more lotion onto her hands.

No words need to be said as Mira carefully reaches out and extends one of Rumi’s legs, her work starting at her ankle before she deliberately makes her way up to her knee. A shiver courses through the leader’s body, her chest rising and falling in shallow breaths as she tries and fails to maintain her composure. Yet that’s nothing compared to when Mira reaches her thigh. All at once, she feels a coil in her stomach while something leaks out between her legs. At that strange sensation, her hands grip the towel tightly as she lets out a sigh that sounds a little too different from her usual sighs. It was too high pitched… too long…

Recognizing the sound even though Rumi had no clue what it meant, Mira swallows the lump in her throat and moves just a bit faster. “Almost done…” she whispers, focusing intently as she reaches Rumi’s shorts.

The leader nods weakly, watching the tall girl’s hands intensely. With each passing second, she can feel a heat spreading through her body, making her feel weird while she does everything she can to not squirm. Her mind slowly starts to go too. She can’t think. She can’t focus. She just stares at Mira’s hands like she’s hypnotized. That’s why when Mira’s name falls from her lips like a hushed secret, she doesn’t even grow embarrassed.

Meanwhile, Mira inhales sharply. The sound of Rumi’s voice when she said her name… it shot electricity between them. The tension grows thicker, yet she’s the only one aware of that fact. Innocent Rumi really has no clue what she’s unintentionally doing to her friend. At that point, Mira’s hands move on autopilot, her brain filling with images of her pinning her leader down and making her feel like the most desired girl on the planet.

“Mhm…” She softly hums in response, forcing herself back to reality. “Just a bit more and I’ll be done.”

When the tall girl switches to her other thigh, Rumi bites her lip to stifle another sigh threatening to escape her lips. She can feel that leakage between her legs again, the sensation making her feel even more warm as a soft pulse resonates through her nerves, mostly prominent where the leaking is. “Mmn…” she hums as well, completely breathless while her whole body trembles. “Hurry…”

Mira glances up at Rumi’s face for a moment, noticing the girl’s slightly pained expression due to the unusual and unfamiliar sensations and emotions going through her. The sight is enough to make Mira even more aroused, her mind replaying that low hum Rumi made. She doesn’t reply. She doesn’t trust her voice to sound composed. So instead, she simply nods as her hands work even faster until finally-

“All done,” she announces, immediately shifting away slightly from the girl who feels a mixture of relief and disappointment.

“Thank… thank you…” she manages to reply before she sits up straight and takes deep breaths to calm down.

The air between them is charged and deathly silent as Mira focuses on applying the lotion on herself now. No matter how much she tries, Rumi can’t bring herself to take her eyes off Mira, mesmerized by the sight of Mira’s hands gliding over her own legs. The silence is heavy as Rumi feels this overwhelming urge to reach out and touch Mira. Yet she doesn’t even know what she’d do from there, or where she’d even touch. It was the most confusing thing… At some point, she finds her thighs pressing together in a feeble attempt to stop whatever is leaking between them.

“What is wrong with me..?” She asks under her breath, finally looking away and tucking her knees up to her chest.

Hearing her friend’s hushed question, Mira glances over, studying her body language for a moment. “Well…” she begins, her voice lower than usual, “I have a guess… But can you get my back for me?”

“O-okay..?” Rumi responds, her mind a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions as she moves closer to the tall girl and stops behind her. From there, she takes the bottle and swiftly spreads the lotion over her back. As she works, she’s more keen to details she’s failed to notice before - specifically the subtle yet firm muscles underneath Mira’s soft skin.

“These moments aren’t so different from the norm, right?” Mira asks, snapping the leader out of her thoughts. “The only difference is that you’re aware of Zoey and I having feelings for you.”

Taking in her words, Rumi can’t deny the familiarity of their moment. However, while she finds some comfort in it, there’s also the growing sense of anxiety, knowing that their dynamic has changed with her being aware of their emotions. “Yeah…”

Chapter Text

After a bit of time swimming in the water, the girls go back on land to dry off and relax. While they’re all under the shade of the umbrella, Rumi steals glances between the two girls, silently listening to their random conversations. Being out in the water helped calm down the strange sensation between her legs and in her stomach, though it still faintly lingers. Now, in the more calm setting of simply sitting in the middle of them, she feels a sense of warmth with a tinge of something she doesn’t quite understand - all she knows is that it maked her chest feel fuzzy.

“Hey Rumi.”

Snapping out of her thoughts, the leader turns her head to the right. “Hey Zoey,” she replies with the same tone in an attempt to sort of tease her.

Giggling in amusement, the young girl shifts slightly on her towel, planting a hand down on the ground while the other stretches out and rests on Rumi’s thigh. “Should we start the trial? By that, I mean just you and me. If that’s okay with you, Mira.”

The tall girl nods without hesitation, though Rumi doesn’t see it since she’s staring down at the towels. “Go for it. I don’t mind.”

“Yay! How about you, Rumi?”

The girl in question bites the inside of her cheek. She knew this moment had to come eventually… might as well go with it and see where this leads. “Alright… Let’s give it a try,” she finally replies, her tone both determined and slightly apprehensive.

“Great! Then… What should we do exactly..? I don’t want to start off with something a little too aggressive right off the bat…” Zoey mutters, her brain’s gears grinding as she thinks of a good first test. “I know! Why don’t we try some pick up lines? That’ll ‘break the ice’, so to speak, right?!”

“Oh no…” Both Rumi and Mira mutter under their breaths, their words going over the girl’s head since she’s busy thinking of a line. She hasn’t even said anything yet, but Rumi was already bracing herself, visibly cringing.

**Warning, I just looked up a bunch of cheesy pick up lines. None of these are mine except for the one Rumi will say(which is just as bad, if not worst)**

“I got one! Wanna be Minecraft without the craft?”

“What’s Minecraft?” Rumi replies, the line going right over her head.

At this question, Zoey’s playful smile drops to utter disappointment and horror. “I-it’s that game you watch me play sometimes. The one where the world is all blocky. And the soft piano music plays in the background?”

“Oh! I know what you’re talking about! What’s the line again?”

“Y’know what? Let’s just try a different one!” Zoey chuckles awkwardly before tilting her head up to the sky and thinking again. “Do you believe in love at first sight or should I walk by again?”

“You're not even standing, let alone walking,” Mira deadpanned.

Rumi blinks a few times before tilting her head. “I feel like I’ve heard that one before…”

“It was on a tv show we watched a month ago,” Mira chimes in. *Don’t fact check me on that one. I’m totally making this up.*

“Alright… next one!” Zoey replies, her confidence wavering. “I’m not an electrician but I can light up your day!”

The leader nods, a small smile on her face. “Well that’s just a fact.”

“N-no, Rumi, you’re not supposed to answer like that…”

“What do you mean?”

“Nevermind… Let's try something a bit more blunt…” After clearing her throat, the young girl leans closer, her eyelids shutting partially as she puts on a teasing smile. “Your lips look lonely. Would they like to meet mine?”

Caught off guard, Rumi’s face turns red as she averts her gaze.

“C’mon, Zoey,” Mira scoffs, not even impressed in the slightest. “You can do better than that!”

Sighing, the young girl pinches her eyebrows, thinking hard before a wide smirk forms as she apparently thinks of a great one. “Fine. You want me to get serious? Then I’ll get serious!” Anticipation builds between the other two who wait(and dread) for Zoey to open her mouth again. “Rumi… I want to— and make you— until— legs—. Then I’ll— sore!”

Suffice to say, Rumi’s mouth hangs open as her face turns bright red from the absolute obscene words that came out of her friend’s mouth. “I-I…”

It’s so bad that even Mira’s poker face shatters, her expression similar to Rumi’s just without the heavy blush.

“ZOEY!” She gawks in utter disbelief. “That wasn’t even close to flirting! That was practically sexual assault!”

“Oh…”

“Don’t ‘oh’ me. You know perfectly well that the image you painted in our heads is graphic.”

“I think I like your other lines more… That… I wouldn’t even call that flirting..!” Rumi mutters, struggling to recover.

“Alright, alright. I’ll admit that wasn’t flirting. But I’d love to hear what you can come up with, Rumi.”

Taken aback, the leader blinks, struggling to find her voice. “Me?? Now?”

“Ooh, a bold one right off the bat, huh?” Zoey giggles, prompting the girl to rapidly shake her head.

“Th-that wasn’t a line!” She argues, her mind going blank as she feels utterly embarrassed. She can feel the weight of her friend’s gazes on her which only adds to her nerves. “Um…. I….”

Mira leans slightly closer behind her and though she can’t see it, she just knows the tall girl is grinning. “Come on, Rumi. Anything you come up with will be better than that one Zoey said.”

Hardening her nerves, Rumi takes a deep breath and reaches out and places her hand on Zoey’s thigh, acting much more bold than she’s actually feeling. “Uh… You’re so pretty that a barbie doll wouldn’t be able to capture your beauty…?”

“Huh…” Zoey mutters, her cheeks slightly flushed. “I mean… the touching part is nice.”

“Don’t deny it, Zoey,” Mira argues teasingly. “She actually caught you off guard with that one - as cheesy as it was.”

“Fine. I’ll have to write that one down, I guess.” Trying to play it off, Zoey decides to crawl closer to Rumi until most of the leader’s vision is taken up by the young girl.

“I can’t see the ocean…” She complains weakly.

“Don’t be so dramatic,” Zoey brushes off while standing up on her knees. “Plus, aren’t I more entertaining to look at?”

The leader’s neck begins to flush as she lets out a soft huff, trying to sound annoyed to hide the way Zoey is affecting her. “You’re… more distracting than entertaining right now…” she argues weakly.

Yet the argument falls upon deaf ears as the young girl decides to push her down. Rumi lets out a yelp in surprise before her back meets the towel. Once she regains her composure, she shoots her eyes down to glare at her attacker, yet all her fight dies when the young girl places herself on top of her. With her head resting on Rumi’s chest, she sighs in content and slips her hands underneath her. The sudden closeness causes the leader’s heart to flutter while a wave of warmth and undeniable comfort washes over her from the familiarity of the gesture.

“Feel free to return the hug,” Zoey mutters, mostly as an offering rather than a blunt demand.

There’s a moment of hesitation on Rumi’s part, yet she naturally finds her arms moving on their own regardless, bringing the young girl impossibly closer against her. She can’t deny the sense of peace she feels in that moment, being so close to one of the girls she cares so deeply about.

Mira smiles fondly at the sight, choosing to stay silent to not disturb them.

Meanwhile, Zoey is fighting her natural instinct to press kisses into her friend’s skin, knowing it would be way too soon to do that. It'd be so easy too - all she’d have to do is turn her head slightly and her lips would be right below Rumi’s collarbone. And feeling Rumi’s heart pound right next to her cheek isn’t helping at all.

Blissfully unaware of the young girl’s struggles, Rumi fights her own battle of calming her heart, trying to tell herself that this shouldn’t be so overwhelming. She attempts to distract herself by running her hand along the girl’s back, yet somehow that just makes her feel even more antsy.

Enjoying Rumi’s touch, the young girl giggles and lifts her head slightly. “Look at you! You’re a natural already!” Then an idea pops into her head - she should up the ante a bit… With that mindset, she brings a hand out from behind Rumi’s back and lightly glides it along the girl’s side.

“Wh-what are you doing?” She stammers, feeling goosebumps form on her skin.

“Just giving you a little taste of intimacy. This *is* supposed to be a test after all,” Zoey answers nonchalantly. With each second, her hand grows a bit more bold, traveling downward to Rumi’s hip and teasingly bringing a finger beneath the waistband of her shorts.

The girl under her swallows hard, the sensation from her friend’s hand making it hard to breathe normally. She can feel the warmth of each finger and she’s unable to stop a shiver from going down her spine. Yet she’d never tell her to stop, being the touch starved girl that she is. Almost out of instinct, she actually squeezes her arms a little tighter around Zoey, causing the girl above her to practically squeal in delight as she lifts her head to meet her eyes.

“Oh my god! Are you returning the love?!”

Naturally smiling at the glimmer in her friend’s eyes, Rumi huffs in amusement. “I just think this is comfortable, that’s all,” she lies through her teeth. She just didn’t want Zoey getting a big head over how affected she is by her.

“I’ll take it!” Satisfied with that answer and not even bothering to argue, Zoey joyfully laughs and affectionately rubs her face against Rumi’s like she’s a cat. With their cheeks pressed together, Rumi's eyes are forced shut as she lets out a laugh purely out of the strange display of affection.

Rumi’s heart grows warm, further fueling the growing mixture of emotions within her as she squeezes her arms tighter around her friend. Meanwhile, Zoey slips her hand behind Rumi once again, humming happily and completely forgetting about the main objective of why she’s in this position in the first place.

“Aren’t you two just sickeningly sweet,” Mira remarks, chuckling softly at the scene with an affectionate smile of her own.

“Awwww, is someone jealous?” Zoey taunts playfully, only snuggling closer by pressing the side of her face harder into Rumi’s chest while smirking at the tall girl.

Although she doesn’t respond, she shakes her head and rolls her eyes in amusement.

Noticing this from the corner of her eye, Rumi giggles a bit, finding the situation pretty amusing since Mira initially said she was fine with Zoey going through the test with her in the first place.

“Our poor Mira…” Zoey coos, her voice dripping with feigned sympathy. “Feeling pretty left out, huh?”

“Don’t mock me. I can easily pull you off of her,” Mira warns.

“You wouldn’t dare!” Zoey gasps, genuinely sounding concerned.

“Then be a good girl and behave yourself,” Mira scoffs in a flirty tone.

“But what if I *want* to misbehave? You wouldn’t actually punish me by forcing me away from Rumi, would you?” Zoey challenges, her grin growing wider as her arms tighten around Rumi, showing visible resistance.

“U-um…” Rumi murmurs, sensing the new tension between her two friends. She was used to their bantering, but this was different from anything she’s ever heard… “Is this what you two are like when I’m not around?”

Snapping out of their challenging glares, the two girls giggle in response to Rumi’s reaction.

“Oh, you have no idea,” Zoey replies.

“We’re usually *way* worse,” Mira adds.

“But we’re keeping it light for you.”

With her cheeks flushing, the leader feels a strange mixture of embarrassment and amusement. She manages a small nod, though her mind wanders, thinking what in the world her friends say when she’s not there, even though she also knows she probably won’t even understand half of it.

“Yeah, we don’t want to corrupt you just yet,” Mira adds, much to her amusement since Rumi’s body tenses.

It was undeniable that a sort of anticipation connected the three together in that moment…

Chapter Text

Something changed in Rumi. Every touch, every word, every tease given or said to her held and intensified meaning, adding a thick layer to the tension she felt with each interaction she had with Mira and/or Zoey. She found her heart skipping a beat every time Zoey's hands would brush against her or hold on for a bit longer than usual. She’d feel a shiver go down her spine when Mira’s eyes would linger on her.

And it’s all thanks to her agreeing to this whole trial in the first place. The trial to see if she’d feel comfortable taking her friendship with them to a more personal and intimate level. Of course she wouldn’t want to go back in time and take back her words. She meant what she said and still sticks by it. The main problem is simply the fact that her heart could never slow down.

And of course Mira and Zoey relished in Rumi's reactions.

That’s how the third day went.

With every passing hour, something stirred more and more inside of Rumi. It started out as a general warmth in her chest before eventually radiating down her arms and to the tips of her fingers, causing them to tingle.

When night fell, she only felt worse. Her heart raced and her lungs worked overtime to provide her oxygen as she squirmed slightly on the couch, her body reacting involuntarily to something she just didn’t understand.

Both Mira and Zoey take the situation much more seriously when they notice Rumi sort of leaning forward on the couch, her hand pressing against her chest where her heart is. Without wasting a second, they quickly sit on either side of her.

“Hey…” Mira whispers softly. “What’s wrong?”

“Nothing,” the leader lies, the pain in her voice betraying her true feelings. “I’m f-fine. Just… feeling a bit strange.”

The two briefly share a glance with one another, worry deepening on their faces.

“Strange how?” Zoey presses, her hand naturally finding its way to Rumi’s knee. Even that simple touch is enough to make the leader’s breath hitch as she whips her head toward the young girl. Caught slightly off guard by the sudden turn, Zoey’s eyebrows raise when Rumi’s gaze meets hers. Yet for just a brief moment, she swears she sees Rumi’s left eye turn yellow. It literally only lasted a second before Rumi blinked, returning the eye to normal. “Rumi… Just try to take deep breaths, okay?”

Doing her best to follow her friend’s words, Rumi shuts her eyes, the warmth in her chest only growing stronger as she breathes shakily through her mouth. “I don’t… I don’t know what’s happening to me…” she admits, her voice filled with anxiety as she clenches her hand tighter against her chest. “I feel… My chest feels warm, my heart won’t stop pounding, and… my hands feel tingly like they’re numb!”

Typically when a person expresses their symptoms, they would feel a sense of relief at being able to tell someone. For Rumi, though, it does the opposite. Her anxiety only worsens as she practically wheezes and lurches forward. The warmth in her chest was like a burning heat now, like it was scorching her insides.

Panic sets in for the other two, especially for Mira who’s quick to move closer. “Rumi, it’s going to be alright. Just… Just try to take deep breaths, okay? Here, copy me.” Despite her own anxiety spiking, Mira puts on a slightly exaggerated display of breathing in through her nose and out through her mouth.

“I-I can’t!” The leader argues, her lungs igniting and turning her breaths shallow and more frequent.

Breaking out of her paralyzed state, Zoey makes the rash decision of lunging forward and pulling the panicked girl into a tight hug, petting the back of her head in an attempt to bring down the situation.

Rumi’s body involuntarily leans into Zoey’s, subconsciously seeking comfort amidst the storm of sensations and emotions coursing through her like a whirlpool. Her breathing is still ragged and labored with her head beginning to spin from the lack of oxygen, yet she finds the girl’s body surprisingly grounding, the physical contact helping to anchor her from her spiraling.

Desperately seeking more of her to put this nightmare to an end, the leader’s hands latch onto Zoey’s back, pulling her closer as she buries her face into her neck. Her chest still burns, though the pain gradually lessens as she’s finally able to breathe a little easier.

In response, the young girl runs her fingers through her friend’s hair, trying to soothe her in a protective and caring manner. “It’s okay, Rumi…” she whispers softly. “Mira and I are right here with you.” As she speaks, she can feel Rumi’s fingers curl into her back, seeking more comfort in her desperate moment. Feeling her own heart tighten, she works harder to soothe her friend by tightening her arms a bit. “It’s going to be okay, Rumi… Just follow my breathing. In…. and out…. In…. and out…. Slow and steady. You can do it. I know you can.”

The leader lets out a subtle whimper in response, yet it’s drowned out by the distinct sound of fabric ripping.

Zoey’s eyes lock onto Mira’s as if to silently confirm that she heard it too. When they share an agreeing nod, Mira gets up and peers around Zoey to look at her back. There are ten visible tears in her shirt, all connected to where Rumi’s fingers are curled in. The sight is what she expected, yet she still inhales sharply, trying to maintain her cool.

Zoey doesn't even need to see or hear Mira’s reaction to know what happened since she can feel the cold air on her back now. “Um… H-how are you feeling now, Rumi?”

The girl in question hums, her senses slowly returning as she makes no attempt to pull away. “A little better…” she murmurs into Zoey’s neck.

“That’s good… That’s good…” Zoey repeats twice out of slight nervousness while Mira sits back down on the couch, giving her own concerned expression. The two are at a stalemate, not entirely sure how to bring up the topic of the fact that Rumi’s fingers turned into sharp claws.

Yet before they can even come up with a solid plan through a silent conversation, Rumi picks up on the energy shift in the room and slowly lifts her head before letting go of Zoey. From her point of view of looking over Zoey's shoulder, the first thing she notices are the several holes in her friend’s shirt. Confusion is written all over her face until she focuses on her hands, or rather claws.

In a flash, she stands up and backs away from her friends, only to trip over the coffee table and collapse to the ground. Yet the pain doesn’t even register since she quickly sits up and shakes her hands as if that would make them return to normal. “No! Nononono! This can’t be happening again!”

“Rumi!” Mira and Zoey gasp in unison, springing from the couch as well.

“D-don’t come any closer!” Rumi shouts, throwing her hands behind her to avoid hurting them as they draw closer.

Zoey freezes a few steps away from the couch, yet Mira presses on, ignoring her friend’s desperate command.

“No! Get away from me!” Rumi pleads, watching helplessly as Mira drops to her knees in front of her to forcefully grab the leader’s arms.

“Like hell I’m gonna listen to you when you’re like this!” Mira argues, clasping her friend's hands together.

The room fills with tension as a silence drags on. All Rumi can stare at is her hands, how sharp her nails are, how purple her skin is, how… hideous she looks.

“Rumi!” Mira shouts, trying to bring the girl’s attention elsewhere - anywhere but her hands. When that fails to get through to her, Mira grits her teeth and leans closer. “Damn it, look at me!”

The leader tenses a little from the firm tone yet her eyes remain stubbornly locked in place.

With an angry huff, Mira swiftly brings her own hand up to Rumi’s chin, forcing it to tilt up. The moment their eyes meet, Mira can see the complete panic and fear in the girl’s face. Her heart aches at the sight yet her determination to calm her down is stronger. She tightens her grip on her jaw, her thumb gently caressing her cheek in an attempt to bring her attention to her. “Listen to me, Rumi. Focus on me - on my voice.”

With her breathing slowing down, the leader blinks a few times before nodding. She tries to focus solely on Mira, on the way her thumb moved on her cheek, on the intensity of her gaze, yet her mind still lingers on the source of her problem.

Mira can see the struggle in her friend’s expression, her eyes slowly trailing down, her lips quivering. And when she picks up on Rumi’s breathing turning more shallow, she tightens her grip on her chin, attempting to redirect the attention back to her. “No, Rumi,” she commands gently, “focus on me.”

“B-but…” the leader mumbles in response, her eyes glistening with unshed tears.

The tall girl’s heart aches at the sight, yet she has to be strong for her. “No buts, Rumi. We’re here for you and we’re not going anywhere, got that? Now look at me and don’t look away until you’re completely calm.”

A shaky whine slips out of Rumi’s mouth in response before her eyes squeeze shut. Her heart pounds faster in her chest and her body begins shaking. “I’m… scared…”

At this, Zoey finally moves and crouches at Rumi’s side, lightly stroking her back to soothe her. “It’s okay to be scared… But you can’t let it control you.”

“You’re not alone in this, Rumi,” Mira adds firmly.

However, their words fail to reach the leader who lets out a broken sob and struggles to breathe. Her heart beats even faster and she feels a wave of dizziness as she chokes on the little amount of air she manages to get into her lungs.

Despite having no clue how to deal with a person going through a panic attack - which is what she assumes this is - Mira takes matters into her own hands. She figures the most important thing to do right now is draw Rumi’s attention away from the source that’s causing her to spiral in the first place. Of course she can’t just simply cut off Rumi’s hands and expect everything to be hunkydory so she comes up with a rash decision and brings her face closer to Rumi’s. “Damn it! I’m sorry!” She mutters, upset that she doesn’t have her friend’s consent when she presses her lips to Rumi’s.

Zoey gasps softly, caught off guard by her friend’s desperate move.

Snapping her eyes open in surprise, the leader’s breath hitches yet she doesn’t push the girl away - or move at all for that matter. For the first few seconds the kiss is held, her mind goes utterly blank. When she slowly begins to accept it, her body relaxes and she naturally returns the kiss(even though she has no clue how to actually do that). Going off of what she’s seen in movies, she tilts her head slightly and leans closer, her lips stiff as her brain shifts away from her anxiety.

Mira can feel the shift in Rumi’s body as it goes slack. She continues to hold the kiss for a bit longer, her hand moving from her chin to rest on her chest so she can feel the girl’s heart rate gradually decrease. Then when she feels like it's safe to stop, she pulls away, her eyes focusing on Rumi’s expression, watching her blink slowly. Much to her relief, it seems that her risky move had the desired effect since the panic written all over Rumi’s face is replaced with confusion, like she was in a daze. Letting out a sigh of relief, Mira strokes the side of Rumi’s face, tucking a stray hair behind her ear, knowing how much the leader loved it when she did that.

“Well then…” Zoey mutters, still processing what she just witnessed. “That was definitely one way to distract her.”

Nodding in agreement, Mira smiles apologetically. “Sorry, Rumi… I didn’t really know what else to do.

The leader shakes her head slowly, still a little dazed. “It’s… It’s okay,” she whispers, her voice soft and slightly hoarse.

“I’m just glad that actually worked. There was a moment where I thought you were trying to make her pass out, Mira,” Zoey giggles, trying to make light of the situation.

“I’m not stupid,” Mira argues jokingly, nudging Zoey’s side with her elbow, prompting the two to share a laugh.

Rumi laughs along as well, yet her eyes cast down to her hands, still sharp and purple. “What the hell am I supposed to do about these now?”

“I-I’m sure you can return them to normal again… somehow…” Zoey replies, nervously watching as her friend lifts her hands up and flexes her fingers.

“Try to focus on relaxing. If you feel like you’re in control, then you should be able to naturally find a way to fix them,” Mira adds, her voice supportive as she backs away slightly to give her friend some space.

“Yeah! You can do it, Rumi! We know you can!” Zoey encourages, following Mira’s example and scooting back.

With her friend’s words swimming in her head, the leader takes a deep breath and shuts her eyes, wanting nothing more than to go back to normal.

Meanwhile, Mira and Zoey stare at Rumi’s hands intently, already noticing the purple skin that reached just past her wrists was starting to recede. They want to encourage her to keep going, yet they also don't want to break her concentration, so they opt to remain silent.

Finally, after a minute of bated silence, Rumi opens her eyes and stares at her hands as well, seeing there wasn’t a speck of purple or sharp nails to be found. “Thank god…”

“You did it!” Zoey exclaims before lunging toward her and holding her close, feeling the exhaustion in Rumi’s body.

“That’s our girl,” Mira chuckles. “Great job, Rumi.”

“You made us so worried…” Zoey murmurs. “How did that even happen in the first place?”

Returning the hug, Rumi hums thoughtfully. “I’m sorry… I don’t really know. I was just feeling overwhelmed from you two staring and touching me, then that just started…”

“Oh… So we went a little overboard…” Zoey mutters, peeling her eyes toward Mira and frowning.

“We’re sorry, Rumi. We should’ve been more mindful of your situation. Honestly we were so amused by your flustered face that we had tunnel vision,” Mira adds.

“No, no, it’s okay. I was the one with tunnel vision. I couldn’t even focus on anything other than you two up until everything spiraled,” Rumi argues, blushing at the memory.

“By the way, you don’t hate me for kissing you, right? It was a spur of the moment kinda thing but I still feel bad for doing that to you,” Mira sighs, barely able to meet Rumi’s eyes.

With her face darkening, Rumi swiftly shakes her head and averts her gaze while her hands fidget with Zoey’s shirt. “I don’t hate you. I… I’m fine with it. You did what you had to do to calm me down and while it was… very unexpected, I found it… pretty nice,” she replies, her voice growing softer and sheepish towards the end.

Mira’s expression fills with relief, yet there’s still something nagging at her. “You’re not just saying that to make me feel better, are you?”

“No!” Rumi shouts firmly, startling even herself as her patterns glow a faint pink.

“Aw, you look so adorable, Rumi,” Zoey giggles, unable to stop herself from teasing her friend. “Almost as cute as me.”

“Sorry Zoey, but Rumi has you beat right now,” Mira argues playfully, causing the young girl to whip around and point an accusing finger at her.

“You take that back! I’m the cutest one here!”

Not even phased by the reaction, Mira smirks. “Prove it.”

“Oh please! I don’t need to do anything to prove it!” Zoey declares before pointing her thumb at herself. “Look at this face. It’s the definition of adorable!”

“She’s not wrong…” Rumi mutters just to join in on the silliness.

“See?! Even Rumi agrees!”

The three soon share a laugh, the remnants of their anxiety dissipating.

And so, the night continues…

Chapter Text

When night sneaks in, the girls are simply scrolling through their phones with the tv acting as a light source as well as background noise. All is well… except for the fact that Rumi can hardly focus on her phone since she’s surrounded by her friends who decided that personal space doesn’t exist. Mira sat right beside her on the couch, her arm looped behind her so her hand was gripping her waist. And Zoey is lying down across both of their legs.

Despite having her phone screen right in front of her, she can’t concentrate on it at all. For the first few minutes, she tries to just get used to it, yet she only slowly drives herself insane like this. Finally, she gives up, placing her phone on the couch and sighing. “This is hopeless…”

Breaking out of her natural habitat, Mira focuses on Rumi, picking up on her frustration. She sets her phone aside as well and smiles apologetically. “We’re too squished together, aren’t we?” She asks rhetorically as she lets go of the girl’s waist.

“Sorry…” Rumi mutters, feeling a little guilty.

“Nah, I get it. You’re hyperaware of our feelings so even something like this is a little too overwhelming,” the tall girl replies, giving her friend some space. “We’re not trying to push you to be with us… even though it sort of looks that way.”

The leader nods, taking a deep breath. “It’s not that I don’t want to be close, it’s just kinda… a lot.”

Zoey props herself onto her elbows and looks over to Rumi with a slight pout. “I’m sorry.”

“No, no. Don’t apologize. It’s not your fault. It’s just me,” Rumi retorts, watching as the young girl gets off her to sit beside Mira instead.

“We understand. It’s a lot to take in,” Mira reassures, smiling apologetically.

“Hey, Rumi? Can I ask something about your panic attack?” Zoey wonders, completely shifting the topic and causing the girl in question to tense up a bit.

“Y-yeah. What is it?”

“Did…” she starts before pausing as if trying to choose her words carefully. Mira also focuses on Zoey, her expression mostly unreadable as she waits for her friend to ask the question. “Did you feel… scared of us? More specifically of us touching you.”

Turning her head away and staring ahead with a somber expression, Rumi leans back into the couch and curls her knees up to her chest like she’s trying to make herself as small as possible. “I wasn’t necessarily scared of you two… It’s more that I was scared you’d be scared of me.”

The moment those words fell from her lips, Mira and Zoey instantly connected the dots about their friend’s anxiety. They share a look for a moment to acknowledge that they both were thinking the same thing before Mira speaks up. “So you were suffering from ptsd because of what happened at the idol awards…”

“But this situation is completely different from back then. We know about your demon half and fully accept it…” Zoey adds, reaching across Mira to put her hand on Rumi’s knee. “Honestly, we were more concerned about you than anything else. We weren’t scared of you.”

The leader is silent, yet from her head turning to them with a smile on her face, they know their words are reaching her. Mira grasps Rumi’s shoulder gently, her expression gentle and full of understanding and sincerity. “You don’t have to worry about scaring us. We love you exactly the way you are.”

“Demon and all?” Rumi murmurs, averting her gaze.

“Absolutely,” Zoey answers without hesitation. “We accept every part of you. Your demon half is just another unique thing that makes you who you are, and it doesn’t make us love you any less.”

Mira nods along in agreement before finishing off with, “We love you, Rumi. All of you.”

Rumi’s heart pounds faster, a dark blush forming on her cheeks as her patterns glow pink. That strange sensation from earlier returns, yet it doesn’t cause her fingers to tingle. Instead, she just feels incredibly warm as her whole body ignites, her patterns becoming completely pink.

Mira and Zoey stare in awe at their friend, utterly mesmerized by the sight as Rumi awkwardly looks down at her lap, unable to calm her heart.

“You’re so beautiful,” Both girls whisper, snapping their eyes to each other for a moment from the perfect timing of their reaction before they laugh softly. While a part of Rumi relaxes slightly at the sound of her friends’ amusement, she’s still too overwhelmed to laugh along or react much.

“She’s definitely getting flustered,” Zoey giggles as she pokes Rumi’s cheek.

“Leave her alone,” Mira scolds lightly. “You’re making her more nervous.”

“Alright, alright,” Zoey concedes, pulling away and giving the leader a minute to regain her composure. In that timeframe, Rumi’s patterns fade until they’re back to normal and her cheeks are no longer red.

She finally turns her head to look at the two, slightly caught off guard when she finds them looking right at her. “S-stop staring…” she mutters quietly, fidgeting with her fingers in her lap.

“I take it you’re feeling better?” Mira replies. “Not so overwhelmed?”

The leader nods slowly in response, her cheeks flushing a bit again. “Y-yeah…”

“You sure about that? You’re starting to get all red again,” Zoey teases with a cheeky grin.

“Zoey…” Mira mutters in a low, warning tone. “I know you love teasing, but ease up on that for now.”

“Right… Sorry,” the young girl replies sheepishly.

Satisfied with that response, Mira focuses her attention back on Rumi. “So…” she begins, glancing down at Rumi’s hands, “your claws can come out if we… for lack of a better word - overstimulate you.”

“Yeah… Apparently,” the leader shrugs, causing Mira to hum in acknowledgement as she processes the information.

“Interesting…” she murmurs, mostly to herself.

Zoey leans a bit closer to Mira with her head tilted slightly. “I wonder what other things will bring out a reaction like that,” she remarks, her voice filled with curiosity and a hint of mischief. Then in a flash, her eyes light up as an idea seems to come to her head. “OH! Do you think we can get you to grow fangs?! You don’t have fangs right now, do you?”

Before the girl in question can even respond, Zoey is practically climbing onto Mira’s lap to get close enough. Then her hand reaches out and spreads Rumi’s lips apart so she can check her teeth herself. The action makes the leader let out a squeak of surprise as she leans away instinctively.

“Zoey, you shouldn’t just do that without warning,” Mira scolds, forcing the young girl away.

“But I wanna see!” she whines while pouting.

“Calm down, girl. We’re not conducting any experiments on Rumi right now,” Mira argues.

Amused by their banter, Rumi grins. “Sorry, Zoey. I’m fangless.”

“But maybe we can find a way to bring them out!” The young girl swiftly argues, clearly grasping at straws.

Mira just rolls her eyes affectionately in response but the leader takes Zoey’s argument much more seriously. “I don’t think it works like that…”

“Why not? Your claws came out when you were overwhelmed by us. Who’s to say something similar can’t be used to grow out those fangs that I know are hiding.”

At this, the tall girl quirks an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. “I guess you have a point…”

“I know, right?!”

Rumi, realizing she’s being outnumbered, sighs in defeat. “Fine. I’ll let you try. But I doubt it’ll work.”

“You don’t have to agree if you don’t want to do this, Rumi,” Mira stresses.

“It’s fine. I give her my consent,” Rumi replies, watching with an amused smirk as Zoey eagerly crawls into her lap to straddle it.

“This is so exciting!” Zoey says giddily, bouncing on the leader’s thighs as she plots her approach with a wide smirk.

Laughing at her infectious energy, Rumi grabs her friend’s sides to stop her bouncing. “Okay, okay. Just do whatever you want to do already.”

“Yippee!” The young girl cheers before scooting herself a bit closer and grabbing the leader’s chin before gently tilting it up. Rumi allows her head to move without fighting it, causing Zoey to whisper, “Good girl.”

The atmosphere shifts in that moment, no longer containing the lighthearted fun as Zoey’s smile drops. Rumi’s cheeks instantly darken as a result, the seriousness of her friend’s expression making her both nervous and a tiny bit excited. She can’t even understand why she’s so affected by those two words…

Then a moment later, Zoey pulls her hand away, yet Rumi keeps her head tilted, strangely finding herself unwilling to avert her gaze as the young girl draws herself even closer. Her breath hitches in response to not only the proximity of her body but also the fact that Zoey’s hands grasped her waist.

Taking notice of Rumi's reaction, a sly smirk spreads across the young girl’s face as she leans a bit closer. “You like it when I call you a good girl, huh?” She teases, her voice dripping with playful mischief. The leader’s cheeks instantly burn up as her friend’s words hit her ears, her heart racing as she tries to brush it off with a scoff.

Meanwhile, Mira chuckles softly, thoroughly amused by the exchange as she crosses her legs.

Completely stiff, Rumi’s hands tighten into fists at her sides and the action has Zoey snickering as her voice drops. “You’re so tense…” Then she leans closer until her mouth is right beside the leader’s ear so she can whisper. “Relax your hands for me, cutie.”

Absolutely swept up in the moment, Rumi obeys as a shiver goes down her spine, finding herself curious and maybe a little eager to hear how her friend will respond.

“Good girl.”

There it is again. The pet name that has Rumi’s stomach doing flips. The pet name that gave her a sense of pride and fulfillment.

“Any fangs yet?” Mira wonders, shifting her body to be slightly closer to the other two.

Zoey breaks eye contact with Rumi to look at Mira with an amused smile. “Nope. But look at her. She’s already flushed.” That being said, she focuses on the leader once again. “And we’re not stopping until something happens,” she adds stubbornly.

“Or until Rumi tells you to stop,” Mira replies firmly, not taking too kindly to Zoey’s claim.

Meanwhile, the half demon blushes and tries to calm her racing heart. “I’m… I’m okay with this continuing,” she chimes in, her voice slightly shaky.

Taking full advantage of her words, Zoey’s eyes glint with power and mischief. “Perfect,” she snickers, shifting her position on Rumi’s lap and bringing herself closer until she’s snug against the girl. Strangely enough, despite feeling slightly uncomfortable, Rumi doesn’t want this moment to end just yet. As if knowing this, Zoey takes full advantage of that fact. She shifts herself even closer and whether it’s out of instinct or pure desire, the leader responds by bringing her hands up to the young girl’s waist. The young girl’s pupils expand at the sensation, her bottom lip softly bitten into as her gaze meets Rumi’s. “Finally touching me back, huh?” Then she leans her face just a smidge closer, her voice dropping. “Is this your way of telling me you like it when I get closer, cutie?”

“I… guess so,” the girl in question responds, the words falling out without her even needing to think.

Zoey’s smirk turns into a triumphant smile at her friend’s admission, despite it being slightly uncertain. “I knew it,” she purrs, her attention flicking down to Rumi’s lips for a brief moment which the leader picks up on. A soft gasp slips out of the young girl’s mouth when she feels her friend’s grip tighten on her waist, her pupils expanding even more as a raw desire gradually begins to take hold. Shifting even closer, Zoey hums in amusement. “Looks like someone’s getting pretty bold…”

Sensing the atmosphere shift, Mira moves slightly, pressing her thighs together a bit. “Feeling anything different, Rumi?”

The leader’s eyes dart to Mira’s for a moment before she nods. “I… I do feel *something*,” she responds slowly, her voice quiet and filled with uncertainty about the changes she’s feeling. “My heart is beating faster and… I have this strange feeling in my stomach…”

The tall girl nods in response, a knowing smile on her face. “That’s good. Keep focusing on that feeling.”

“Still no fangs though, huh?” Zoey huffs, her hand coming up to Rumi’s chin so her thumb can pull down on the corner of her lip to check.

Mira chuckles at the sight and shakes her head. “Don’t rush it, Zoey. If she is capable of growing fangs, it might take some time.”

“Or they’ll pop out when we least expect it,” Zoey replies, letting Rumi’s chin go.

“Hopefully that won’t be the case,” the tall girl remarks, watching curiously as Rumi shifts slightly beneath Zoey.

No matter how much she tries to calm herself, Rumi is rapidly growing acutely aware of Zoey’s presence straddling her. While this simple action never phased her before… it is now. The rapid beating of her heart, the strange fluttering in her stomach…. Everything feels so heightened and intense at this very moment that she can’t help but seek more. “Zoey…”

The young girl’s lips instantly curve up at the way her name is whispered like it's a forbidden word. Responding to her in kind, she brings her face closer to whisper back, “Yes, cutie?”

Any words Rumi tries to reply with gets caught in her throat. She wants to say that it just accidentally slipped out without her thinking, yet with Zoey so close… it’s impossible to think straight. Yet she also can’t deny how… nice this feels, having Zoey so close. She finds herself leaning forward ever so slightly, much to her friends’ surprise and delight.

“Do you want something from me..?” Zoey whispers, eyes focusing on Rumi’s lips and occasionally darting to her eyes. They’re close enough now that their breaths mingled together, the tension rising and causing Rumi’s heart to beat in her ears. After a few seconds of receiving no response, a soft giggle fills the room. She can see exactly what Rumi wants, whether the leader is truly aware of it or not. Seizing upon the opportunity, she closes the remaining distance, her lips pressing against Rumi’s stiff ones.

A gasp escapes Rumi’s mouth yet before she can get past her shock, Zoey pulls away slightly. The sensation is unfamiliar, though there’s a strange thrill that courses through her veins, seeking more.

Mira remains silent, her keen eyes picking up on the way Rumi’s grip tightens a bit more with her eyelids dropping slightly as well.

Relieved Rumi isn’t reacting negatively to her move, Zoey closes the distance again, perhaps more eager than the girl beneath her. This time around, she notices Rumi’s lips are far less stiff, replaced by a subtle response as they tentatively move against hers in a light, uncertain motion. With her heart skipping a beat, Zoey sighs softly, deepening the kiss a bit and pressing her body closer to test the waters on how far she can go before Rumi tells her to stop.

At the more intimate action, Rumi lets out a sound that’s a mix between a moan and a hum, her hands shifting slightly toward the girl’s back. The sound and sensation, in turn, fills Zoey with excitement as she picks up on the fact that Rumi is catching onto how to kiss properly, alarmingly fast.

Yet the young girl pulls away again, stunned when Rumi follows her for a moment before opening her eyes fully and stopping. The leader’s face is flushed heavily, her chest rising and falling rapidly as her gaze meets Zoey’s. Just from that one look, a silent spark ignites between them.

“Again…” Rumi mutters under her breath, staring at the girl above her with pleading eyes.

Blinking in surprise, Zoey giggles before a smirk spreads across her face. Without hesitation, she leans closer again, hovering her lips just centimeters from her friend’s. “You want more, huh?” she whispers, her voice dripping with desire.

Mira squeezes her thighs tighter, examining Rumi’s reaction. She can tell the girl is completely consumed by something Rumi doesn’t even understand, and from the fact that Rumi closes the distance herself, she knows the leader has no intention of stopping herself.

Rumi needs more. More of Zoey. More of her touch. More of her lips. More of… everything. With those awakened desires coursing through her body and consuming her like she’s drowning, she responds eagerly to the kiss. Meanwhile, Zoey grins against her lips, finding every little thing about Rumi intoxicating. She brings a hand up to the back of the leader’s head, pulling her even closer as the kiss grows in intensity when she licks the girl’s lips. Gasping in response, Rumi’s mouth opens just enough for Zoey to slip her tongue inside. In that moment, the leader freezes up, not entirely sure what to do as the young girl’s tongue presses against hers.

Zoey’s tongue freely explores her mouth, her movements bold and confident as she relishes in the taste of Rumi’s mouth. After a few seconds of studying her friend’s action, Rumi begins moving her own tongue, trying to mimic Zoey’s with the same confidence. Feeling the muscle pressing against hers causes something to awaken in Rumi and before she can even stop it, a soft growl rumbles in her throat as she feels her teeth change in her mouth. And thanks to Zoey’s tongue in her mouth, she’s able to feel the fangs extend and sharpen.

Letting out a surprised squeal, the young girl pulls away to stare at Rumi’s mouth, noticing the fangs faintly poking out from her parted lips. “It worked! The fangs are growing out!” She gasps excitedly.

“Really?” Mira gawks, leaning closer and seeing them for herself, watching as they slowly continue to grow. “Well shit. From the way things were going, I was fully expecting you two to just be on this couch for an hour or two before forgetting the original intention of this whole thing.”

“Wow…” Zoey mutters, enraptured by the sight.

Rumi, on the other hand, is still somewhat dazed from the intense make-out session. She looks between her friends with slightly unfocused eyes, her mind still reeling from the barrage of new sensations.

“Aw,” Zoey coos, grabbing the leader’s chin and forcing her to focus solely on her. “Even with those sharp and dangerous fangs coming in, you still look so adorable.” Then she leans a bit closer, her voice dropping to a whisper. “Things are about to get a lot more exciting…”

Chapter Text

Zoey’s tongue freely explores Rumi’s mouth, her movements bold and confident as she relishes in the taste of her mouth and presses her body a bit closer, straddling her friend’s lap on the couch. After a few seconds of studying her friend’s action, Rumi begins moving her own tongue, trying to mimic Zoey’s with the same confidence. Feeling the muscle pressing against hers causes something to awaken in Rumi and before she can even stop it, a soft growl rumbles in her throat as she feels her teeth change in her mouth. And thanks to Zoey’s tongue in her mouth, she’s able to feel the fangs extend and sharpen.

Letting out a surprised squeal, the young girl pulls away to stare at Rumi’s mouth, noticing the fangs faintly poking out from her parted lips. “It worked! The fangs are growing out!” She gasps excitedly.

“Really?” Mira gawks, leaning closer and seeing them for herself, watching as they slowly continue to grow. “Well shit. From the way things were going, I was fully expecting you two to just be on this couch for an hour or two.”

“Wow…” Zoey mutters, enraptured by the sight.

Rumi, on the other hand, is still somewhat dazed from the intense make-out session. She looks between her friends with slightly unfocused eyes, her mind still reeling from the barrage of new sensations.

“Aw, look at you,” Zoey coos, grabbing the leader’s chin and forcing her to focus solely on her. “Even with those sharp and dangerous fangs coming in, you still look so adorable.” Then she leans a bit closer, her voice dropping to a whisper. “Things are about to get a lot more exciting…”

From those hushed words, Rumi’s hands glide from Zoey’s waist to her thighs, her eyes slowly regaining their focus as she watches the girl on top of her bite her lip.

“How are you feeling, Rumi?” Mira asks, slightly worried yet being taken aback when her friend’s eyes snap toward her with a new intensity.

“I feel… strange,” she answers, her words slow and uncertain. The sensation of her fangs is foreign, yet it’s also incredibly exhilarating. It’s as if something primal inside of her is beginning to awaken.

“Strange how?” Mira presses, not missing the slight change in Rumi’s demeanor.

The girl in question processes the question, her eyes trailing back to Zoey and locking onto her neck as if the sight is pulling her in.

Both Mira and Zoey notice the intense stare their friend has on the youngest’s neck. They can see it clearly - Rumi’s eyes aren’t dazed and unfocused anymore…

They’re filled with desire.

“Uh… Rumi?” Mira mutters, barely getting her friend’s attention since she has to force her eyes away as if they're automatically getting attracted to Zoey's neck like a magnet.

“Y-yeah?” She stutters, her voice coming out a little sharp.

Something is definitely off…

“Why were you looking at Zoey like that?” The tall girl asks bluntly, studying her face intently.

“Like… what?” Rumi replies slowly as if talking is becoming a chore.

Mira’s eyes narrow, sensing that the girl is struggling to form simple answers. “Like you want to bite her, Rumi. What’s going through your head right now?”

Feeling the tension begin to rise, Zoey grows a little nervous and shifts on Rumi’s lap, yet the leader digs her fingers into her thighs, silently telling her to keep still. She instantly flinches at the sudden tightening of her friend’s grip, her mind racing as it tries to wrap around Rumi’s actions and behavior. Then she utterly freezes up, not even bothering to move or protest as she recognizes the silent demand.

Finally, after what feels like a minute of silence, Rumi answers in a whiney tone. “My fangs… They ache…” She explains, dragging her tongue along the two extended teeth.

Zoey swallows hard as she hears the change in Rumi’s voice, a mix of excitement and worry building in her gut. Meanwhile, Mira leans closer, her concern visible on her face. “Your fangs? Is it a throbbing sort of pain?” She asks, receiving a shaky nod in response as she watches Rumi’s pupils expand from staring solely at Zoey’s pulse point on her neck.

“She’s probably like a baby when their teeth begin to grow in, Mira,” Zoey ascertained confidently. “She needs to bite something to satisfy the aching.”

“Don’t sound so excited,” Mira teases, curious as Zoey leans closer to the leader.

The young girl shrugs nonchalantly, though the excitement behind her words is hard to miss. “I’m just trying to be helpful.”

While the two talk back and forth Rumi’s inner battle grows more fierce. Every word from Zoey fuels her desire to sink her teeth into that tantalizing neck, to soothe the pain and satiate the beast trying to control her. “Zoey…” she whispers, fighting back her urge, “I… don’t want to hurt you…”

With her grin softening, Zoey’s expression turns more serious, hearing the desperation of Rumi's internal struggling. “Don’t worry, Rumi.”

“Are you *trying* to make her lose control?” Mira scoffs, mostly playful though there’s a hint of seriousness mixed in.

“Hey, I’m okay with that.”

Letting out a defeated sigh, the tall girl shakes her head at her younger friend’s nonchalance. “You’re not even taking this seriously, are you?”

Meanwhile, Rumi feels her patience wearing thin as she listens to the two banter. Her eyes are utterly transfixed on Zoey’s neck, the muscles looking as appetizing as the food Mira cooks. “I can’t… hold back much longer…” she murmurs, her voice high pitched from desperation as her mouth salivates.

Focusing her attention on Rumi again, Zoey nods in understanding. “It’s going to be alright, Rumi. I don’t mind.”

“You really don’t mind her biting you?” Mira sighs, seeming to be the only one taking this situation seriously.

Yet the young girl brushes off her friend’s concern and scoots closer. “Maybe just try not to drink my blood. I don’t think your body can handle that… Unless you’re secretly a vampire,” she explains, trying to keep the mood light.

Rolling her eyes at the attempted humor, Mira pinches the bridge of her nose. “This isn’t the time for jokes, Zoey…”

Yet Rumi just rolls with it, too out of it to *really* register their words. “I’m not a vampire… Just… need to stop the aching.” With that being said, the leader brings her face to the young girl’s neck, her lips brushing faintly over that sweet spot she’s been salivating toward like a frozen dessert.

Zoey holds completely still for the leader, her body tense as she feels the breath against her neck. Despite the hint of danger, there’s a sense of thrill coursing through her veins as she instinctively tilts her head to the side. She can tell Rumi is still struggling, hungry to just bite down and gnaw eagerly until the ache goes away. The air is tense and charged with Rumi moving her face along her neck, as if she’s trying to find the *perfect* spot to bite.

Then finally, she opens her mouth, her sharp fangs becoming fully visible to Mira who sucks in a breath and waits for the inevitable…

The moment her mouth clamps around the young girl, she hums softly, feeling the relief instantly for her fangs as she makes sure not to puncture them into her friend’s skin. With the initial fear among the three passing, a sort of fascination is shared, amazed Rumi is able to maintain control of herself even though there’s an animalistic part of her that wants nothing more than to sink her fangs in and mark her.

Yet as time passes, she finds this isn’t enough. She needs more… To bite harder before the aching in her teeth returns completely. However, the human part of her forces herself away before anything can happen. From there, she bites her lip and shuts her eyes, figuring that if she can’t see the young girl, the desire won’t be as strong.

Zoey isn’t so well off either. She lets out a shaky breath, a mixture of relief, desire, and anticipation still lingering in her. The absence of Rumi’s fangs against her neck leaves an unexpected sense of loss… Her eyes scan the girl’s face intently, noticing how scrunched it is, how much Rumi is holding back. “They’re still hurting, aren’t they?”

“Yeah…” the leader whispers, her voice giving away her frustration and vulnerability. She feels pathetic for her current state, yet she’s also running out of time rapidly. It won’t be much longer before her shred of humanity snaps and she ends up doing something she’d most likely regret.

Knowing Rumi doesn’t want to hurt her, the young girl scans the room as a last ditch effort. She just needs to find something soft that won’t harm Rumi’s teeth…

Then her eyes lock onto the target.

Without a second thought, she reaches over to the corner of the couch and picks up one of her many turtle plushies. “Maybe you should try biting this!” She offers, holding the turtle’s face right in front of the fanged girl whose face fills with reluctance.

“But that’s-”

“I don't mind! Drastic times call for drastic measures! And I can always buy another one when we get back home,” Zoey reassures, practically shoving the turtle in her friend’s face.

“I’m not sure if that’s the correct phrase, Zoey…” Mira chimes in while the leader holds the plush with a small smile.

“I can’t believe you’re giving me your turtle like it’s some sacrificial offering,” she muses before bringing the animal’s shell a bit closer to her face. Then she tentatively bites down on it. A sense of relief and satisfaction washes over her, the action somewhat satiating the throbbing pain as she gnaws away.

“Your sacrifice will not be in vain, Leonardo,” Zoey mutters, placing a hand over her heart and shutting her eyes.

Tearing her eyes away from Rumi, Mira stares blankly at her younger friend. “Leonardo? That turtle clearly has some purple on him. Shouldn’t he be named Donatello?”

“But I already have a different plush with that name!” Zoey argues.

“So he’s purple?”

“Well, no, he’s more of an orange color.”

“Then why isn’t he named Michaelangelo?”

“Because-”

“A different turtle has that name, right?” Mira cuts her off. “And let me guess, he’s actually red?”

“Oh my gosh, how did you know?!” Zoey gawks.

“Lucky guess,” Mira huffs.

While the two bicker amongst each other, Rumi continues chewing away, biting down harder as she gives into her instincts, knowing it won’t hurt anyone. After a few minutes and as her friend’s conversation dies down, they shift their attention back to her.

“How’s Leonardo, Rumi?” Mira wonders, noticing the girl is utterly lost with it. The only response she receives is a hum, the sound slightly muffled by the shell lodged into her mouth. The combination of the biting motion and the softness of the toy brought her some sort of primal satisfaction she can’t put into words. “I’ll take that as a good sign,” the tall girl remarks, chuckling at the sight.

“Y’know, as nice as Leonardo probably is, we’ll probably need to find better options for her to chew on in case, for whatever reason, her fangs don’t go away,” Zoey suggests, pulling out her phone hastily to look up something.

Mira nods in agreement, her expression mostly neutral. “You’re right. We can’t rely on turtle sacrifices forever,” she replies, her tone dry and tinged with sarcasm.

Meanwhile, Rumi is blissfully unaware of their conversation as she gnaws with a more rough tug, her movements purely instinctual and animalistic.

“Let’s see… There’s a pet store that’s about a thirty minute walk from here…” Zoey mutters.

Pinching her eyebrows in shock, Mira raises one slightly at her friend. “Are you saying we should get her chew toys made for dogs? Sounds a little degrading, don’t you think?”

Zoey hums thoughtfully, looking something else up on her phone.

“Wouldn’t it be better to get her a baby teething toy instead?”

“I hear your argument, but there’s not a place around her that sells baby stuff… that I’m aware of…”

Mira runs a hand through her own hair, a hint of frustration creeping up on her. “I just don’t think it’s right to get her dog toys… It makes her seem like some kind of domesticated animal…”

“Hmmm… What do you think, Rumi?” Zoey asks, getting only a brief look from the leader before her attention shifts back to the toy that’s already starting to rip apart with some stuffing falling out. She’s clearly too consumed with biting with fervor regardless of how silly she looks.

“I don’t think she’s even paying attention to us,” Mira murmurs, mostly amused and not too upset.

However, Zoey sighs and grabs the toy to get her friend to focus on them. “Rumi, we’re having a serious conversation here!” She explains before a soft growl comes out of the leader as she tugs the toy away from Zoey’s hand. Taken aback, the young girl retracts her hand slowly. “Did she just… growl at me?”

Chapter Text

“Let’s see… There’s a pet store that’s about a thirty minute walk from here…” Zoey mutters.

Pinching her eyebrows in shock, Mira raises one slightly at her friend. “Are you saying we should get her chew toys made for dogs? Sounds a little degrading, don’t you think?”

Zoey hums thoughtfully, looking something else up on her phone.

“Wouldn’t it be better to get her a baby teething toy instead?”

“I hear your argument, but there’s not a place around her that sells baby stuff… that I’m aware of…”

Mira runs a hand through her own hair, a hint of frustration creeping up on her. “I just don’t think it’s right to get her dog toys… It makes her seem like some kind of domesticated animal…”

“Hmmm… What do you think, Rumi?” Zoey asks, getting only a brief look from the leader before her attention shifts back to the toy that’s already starting to rip apart with some stuffing falling out. She’s clearly too consumed with biting with fervor regardless of how silly she looks.

“I don’t think she’s even paying attention to us,” Mira murmurs, mostly amused and not too upset.

However, Zoey sighs and grabs the toy to get her friend to focus on them. “Rumi, we’re having a serious conversation here!” She explains before a soft growl comes out of the leader as she tugs the toy away from Zoey’s hand. Taken aback, the young girl retracts her hand slowly. “Did she just… growl at me?”

As she speaks, Rumi’s eyes flash with a feral glint before another growl rumbles in her throat. This time, the sound is more deep as if she’s become fiercely protective over the plush toy.

“W-well then… I’m kinda glad I’m not the one she’s biting…” The young girl mutters, focusing on the toy that’s only looking more and more disheveled.

“Who are you kidding? You’d enjoy that,” Mira retorts bluntly, causing Zoey to smirk.

“You’re not wrong,” she replies, her typical playfulness shining through despite the situation.

Although Rumi keeps her glare on the young girl for a bit longer, her growls subside until she eventually focuses back on the toy. The sound of tearing fabric fills the air as she shreds more of the poor turtle to pieces.

Knowing their time is running out, Mira swiftly stands. “Alright, dog toys it is. Zoey, can you watch her and make sure she doesn’t rip apart the house?”

Zoey hastily turns to her friend, watching her jog over to the door. “Wait, you’re going *now*?! It’s already almost 9! The store will be closing soon!”

Yet Mira still forces her shoes on and looks over her shoulder. “Weren’t you the one to say ‘drastic times call for drastic measures’?”

“Y-yeah, but…” she starts to argue before glancing over at Rumi who's still fully engrossed in her chewing frenzy. “Fine. I’ll watch her. I know you’re faster than me… But if Rumi breaks anything expensive, I’m blaming you.”

“I’ll be fast,” the tall girl declares before sprinting out of the house, prompting Zoey to get up and lock the door before nervously returning to the living room and standing a few feet away from the couch.

“Well, Rumi… It’s just you and me…” she mutters, knowing the older girl isn’t going to even acknowledge her words. Yet to her surprise, she actually receives a response - a low, guttural hum. It’s better than nothing, she figures.

As the silence drags on, she takes a few cautious steps closer, watching Rumi slowly rip apart Leonardo. Despite the hint of unease, there’s something oddly captivating about Rumi in this state. There was a sort of grace to her that’s both fascinating and terrifying.

“Um… Do you think you can maybe be a bit more gentle with Leonardo? I know I gave him to you, but we really need him intact until Mira comes back…”

At this, Rumi actually pauses her gnawing, lifting her head up slightly to her friend who inadvertently tenses. Her gaze is somewhat dazed slightly unfocused, but there’s definitely a tinge of understanding in them. The two hold a sort of staring contest for a few seconds before Rumi resumes her previous actions, her biting far less aggressive.

Breathing a sigh of relief from her friend actually listening to her this time, Zoey slowly approaches and sits with a bit of space between her and Rumi. She watches the older girl closely, noting her movements have calmed down significantly. The silence between them is only broken by the occasional hum from Rumi, proving her satisfaction.

That is until Rumi finally speaks a coherent sentence. Though it’s one the young girl least expects to hear. “It smells like you.”

Zoey nods, her eyes blinking as a confused smile forms on her face. She glances down at herself, then back at the older girl. “Um… by that, you mean it smells like my perfume, right?”

Yet the leader shakes her head, still not looking at her friend. “No. Your scent,” she elaborates, her words slightly muffled by the toy.

Not really sure how to take that information, Zoey chuckles awkwardly. “It… Leonardo *was* mine, after all. I guess it’d make sense that he smells like me.”

“Mhm,” Rumi hums in agreement before another stretch of silence passes while Zoey grows a little self conscious.

“He… doesn’t smell bad, right?”

Turning her face to the right to look at Zoey, Rumi shakes her head again. Although Zoey feels a little embarrassed, she turns her head to look directly at Rumi as well. There’s a hint of clarity in her once feral eyes, as if she’s finally fully acknowledging her friend’s presence rather than just sort of brushing her off. “No,” she replies, her voice surprisingly normal, no longer carrying that gravelly rumble in the back of her throat - though a part of that can still be faintly heard as she continues talking. “Your scent… doesn’t smell bad at all.”

“Oh! That’s good… That’s great, actually! I’m glad it’s not some sweaty or unpleasant scent!” Zoey spits out, growing more embarrassed with each word.

The leader smiles a little, watching Zoey’s flustered expression. “Definitely not,” she replies, her tone carrying a hint of playfulness. “Your scent is… warm… and comforting…”

Caught off guard by the girl’s observation, Zoey blushes slightly with a contemplative look on her face. “That’s… really sweet of you to say… I just don’t know if I should hug you since you just growled at me earlier.”

“You probably shouldn’t,” she advises, her tone still light as she lets out a small huff of laughter. “My instincts are still a bit… unpredictable,” she adds before returning to her previous activity of chewing on the toy.

The young girl nervously chuckles as she examines her friend, thrown off by the slightly savage way she bites the toy when she was just acting pretty adorable. Honestly, she can’t even tell if Rumi is back to her usual self or if she’s just in a more tame, less feral state. For now, she just chooses to watch her. And for a few minutes, everything is fine and peaceful…

Up until Rumi’s gaze shifts toward Zoey. There’s an offputting intensity in her eyes that the young girl picks up on, causing her to swallow nervously.

“Uh… Rumi?” She ventures, her voice giving away her hint of fear.

Yet Rumi seems to be back in her nonverbal state, her focus never averting elsewhere.

“W-why are you staring at me like that?”

Silence grows between the two as Rumi’s gaze remains fixed on Zoey like a predator sizing up its prey. Her eyes scan every inch of the young girl’s face, her expression completely unreadable. Then finally, after an eternity of tension, Rumi leans a bit closer before speaking. “Do you taste good?” She wonders, her voice making it clear exactly what she’s feeling - hungry.

“Uuuuhhhh, what part of me are we talking about here?” Zoey babbles, tensing up when Rumi puts the toy down on the couch. All of her focus is on *her* now, and Zoey feels a spike of adrenaline shoot into her veins at the sight. Her heart hammers against her ribcage as she watches her friend’s eyes rake over her body slowly with a primal curiosity.

“All of you,” she answers bluntly.

“Listen, Rumi…” Zoey begins, trying to keep her voice steady despite the highly suggestive thing her friend just said nonchalantly. “If the circumstances were different, I wouldn’t want anything more than for you to bite every part of me… But you’re kinda freaking me out right now. Can’t you just wait for Mira to come back? She’ll have lots of toys for you to chew on!... Hopefully…”

Tilting her head to the side as if contemplating the young girl’s response, Rumi pouts. “But I want *you*,” she replies, her voice containing a fraction of a whine. “I need something stronger to bite… and you’re right here.”

Zoey tries to ignore the shiver that runs down her body at the older girl’s words. “Y-you can’t bite me, Rumi,” she insists weakly before glancing over at Leonardo - more specifically what’s *left* of Leonardo. “I’m not some chew toy.”

But Rumi ignores her words and crawls toward the young girl.

Despite being partially terrified, Zoey surprisingly doesn’t even make any attempts of pushing her away or just running for it. She knows those would be futile attempts that can possibly make the situation worse. She has to think about this logically… “Rumi, you don’t want to hurt me, do you?”

Thankfully, this gets Rumi to stop her advance, her face turning slightly uncertain. “I just want one tiny bite,” she argues, her voice low and persuasive to the young girl since her deep voice had an effect on Zoey that she’s ashamed to admit at the moment. Despite the obvious fear in her expression, there’s also a very obvious sign of anticipation - like she *wants* to see if Rumi would actually bite her. “I won’t hurt you. I promise. I just… need something stronger to satisfy this… craving…”

“God, Rumi,” Zoey breathes a laugh, “you sound like a drug addict…” Then, like the adventurous(and reckless) girl she is, she raises her forearm up to the leader as an offering. “This is all you’re getting, okay?”

Rumi inhales sharply, her eyes locking onto the slightly sun burnt arm. “You… you really mean it?” She whispers, her mouth already salivating at the sight as she barely restrains herself from just latching on without a care. The urge is incredibly strong, nearly unbearable, yet she needs to hear the final approval first.

“Just please avoid any veins. I need those,” Zoey stresses.

With those words acting as the final shred of her humanity, Rumi swiftly grabs the girl’s forearm, yet grip strong before easing up a bit when she sees Zoey wince.

“I’ll… be careful,” she whispers under her breath. “No veins… Just a little taste…” With those words being said, she clamps her teeth around the muscle on her forearm. The pressure is intense, causing Zoey to gasp and bite her lip, yet Rumi is careful not to puncture. Then the half demon’s tongue gently grazes her skin, the soft, wet muscle leaving goosebumps all over the young girl’s arm. The pressure gradually intensifies, yet it’s never enough to break skin.

However, it’s obvious that a primal hunger is building up in Rumi with each passing second. Her jaw moves as if she’s chewing, the gnawing growing stronger slowly. The restraint is still there, a part of herself still clinging for control to not hurt Zoey despite her movements becoming a bit more feral. Then she glances up, meeting Zoey’s curious and slightly concerned eyes, and all senses of her animalistic behavior come to a screeching halt. With that window of clarity, she lets go of Zoey’s arm and licks her lips. A pleased hum vibrates in her throat, her gaze still clouded with hunger as the clarity rapidly declines.

“Feeling better?” Zoey asks softly, receiving a not so confident nod. It’s clear to the both of them that there’s still a savage need lurking beneath the surface.

“They still hurt…” The leader mutters, running her tongue over her fangs.

Zoey shivers at the display, yet her eyes narrow as she leans a little closer. “Wait… Are they longer now?”

Processing her words for a moment, Rumi soon nods. “Yeah… They are,” she answers, her eyes locking onto the young girl as she fully acknowledges the new length of them. Somehow, the increased size makes Rumi seem even more… intimidating - definitely not hot. Definitely not…

“Huh… That’s interesting…” Zoey murmurs, letting out a nervous chuckle. “That’ll probably explain why they’re hurting too.”

Once again, Rumi nods, sort of out of it as she feels her fangs for a moment. “It’s weird though…” she admits, her voice a bit huskier than before.

“Wh-what is?” Zoey asks in a hushed tone, affected by the girl’s voice.

A small smile forms on the older girl’s face as she tilts her head curiously. “I can feel the difference. It’s like… they’re more sensitive now… Like… I need to bite something again…” she elaborates before running her tongue over them yet again, the sight extremely attractive to Zoey who swallows hard.

“Why… Why don’t you just keep chewing on Leonardo for now, then?” Zoey suggests, pointing to the forgotten plush toy to the left of Rumi.

The leader’s gaze follows where her friend is pointing, locking onto where the plush turtle is perched on the couch. However, Rumi’s head snaps toward the young girl in an instant, causing her heart to leap. There’s a strong intensity in Rumi’s eyes, almost like a possessive glint as she bores them down on the young girl. “No,” she argues, her voice firm and tinged with a bit of stubbornness. “I don't want him. I want…” She trails off, her gaze averting from her friend as the unspoken word hangs in the air.

Zoey’s heart is like a jackhammer against her ribcage, both from fear and immense arousal. Yet for once, fear is the emotion in charge as she crawls backward on the couch until she feels the arm of it against her back.

The moment Rumi sees the girl moving away, there's an undeniable flash of anger and possessiveness, her left iris beginning to take a much more yellow hue. She can visibly see the fear written on the shorter girl’s face, on her actions, and that triggers something within the half demon. Something predatory and claiming. Within an instant, she’s crawling closer, her movements graceful and calculated like a predator stalking its prey.

“R-Rumi..! Stop,” Zoey whimpers, her arousal spiking despite the danger. Her heart feels like it's ready to burst as her head spins. She’s completely trapped. There’s no way she’d be able to escape even if she wanted to. Wait, no, that’s not the right phrase, it’s ‘there’s no way she’d be able to escape even if she tried’. Yet that wouldn’t be the proper sentence to use since it’s blatantly obvious that Zoey is making *zero* attempts of resisting or running away. She’s *willingly* putting herself at the mercy of her friend’s feral hunger.

Finally, Rumi stops just a foot away, her eyes roaming all over Zoey’s trapped form as she places a hand on the girl’s thigh to hold her in place just because. Then she leans a bit closer, a sort of growl escaping her lips as her demon eye flashes with possessive intent. “I want… you.”

Chapter Text

“Why… Why don’t you just keep chewing on Leonardo for now, then?” Zoey suggests, pointing to the forgotten plush toy to the left of Rumi.

The leader’s gaze follows where her friend is pointing, locking onto where the plush turtle is perched on the couch. However, Rumi’s head snaps toward the young girl in an instant, causing her heart to leap. There’s a strong intensity in Rumi’s eyes, almost like a possessive glint as she bores them down on the young girl. “No,” she argues, her voice firm and tinged with a bit of stubbornness. “I don't want him. I want…” She trails off, her gaze averting from her friend as the unspoken word hangs in the air.

Zoey’s heart is like a jackhammer against her ribcage, both from fear and immense arousal. Yet for once, fear is the emotion in charge as she crawls backward on the couch until she feels the arm of it against her back.

The moment Rumi sees the girl moving away, her attention snaps back to her, a flash of anger and possessiveness clear in her left iris that begins to take a much more yellow hue. She can visibly see the fear written on her face, on her actions, and that triggers something within her. Something predatory and claiming. Within an instant, she’s crawling closer, her movements graceful and calculated like a predator stalking its prey.

“R-Rumi..! Stop,” Zoey whimpers, her arousal spiking despite the danger. Her heart feels like it's ready to burst as her head spins. She’s completely trapped. There’s no way she’d be able to escape even if she wanted to. Wait, no, that’s not the right phrase, it’s ‘there’s no way she’d be able to escape even if she tried’. Yet that wouldn’t be the proper sentence to use since it’s blatantly obvious that Zoey is making *zero* attempts of resisting or running away. She’s *willingly* putting herself at the mercy of her friend’s feral hunger.

Finally, Rumi stops just a foot away, her eyes roaming all over Zoey’s trapped form as she places a hand on the girl’s thigh to hold her in place just because. Then she leans a bit closer, a sort of growl escaping her lips as her demon eye flashes with possessive intent. “I want… you.”

The moment those words leave her lips, Rumi pounces, gripping Zoey’s wrists and pinning them against the armrest of the couch as the young girl’s body sinks down to a mostly lying down position, her head between her hands. No matter how much she moves her arms, she finds them completely immobilized. Rumi’s breathing is ragged, hot, and heavy as she presses her body down against the shorter girl.

“You look so… delectable like this…” she growls, her tone giving away her raw desire.

“Get a hold of yourself, Rumi!” Zoey demands weakly, not even sounding convincing or threatening because she doesn’t *actually* mean a single word she said. Her body is full of anticipation, her fear giving way to desire despite the remnants of her anxiety lingering.

The leader completely ignores the girl’s plea, her gaze fixed on the exposed skin of her neck. Without a second thought, she leans down, her tongue coming out to graze the sensitive flesh, sending shivers down Zoey’s spine as she lets out a quiet whimper. “You have no idea… how much you’re affecting me right now,” she whispers huskily, her breath hot against Zoey’s neck as her grip tightens a bit around her wrists. From there, she continues her assault, her lips hovering just above her pulse, the rapid thrum of the young girl’s heartbeat so close… so tantalizing… so tempting…

She presses her body harder against her captive, showing how desperate she’s becoming as she barely contains her primal hunger. “I can feel your pulse racing,” she murmurs before a soft growl slips out as well. “Your fear… Your excitement… It’s so…… It’s driving me crazy.”

“Rumi…” Zoey gasps, her fear taking hold once again as she feels the untamable energy growing in Rumi. It won’t be much longer before something happens, and she’s not entirely sure if that something is a good thing or a bad thing… “What do I need to do to calm you down?”

This gets the older girl to pause, the question clearly catching her off guard. “Calm me down?” She repeats, her voice audibly hoarse with desire but being a bit more controlled. Her grip loosens just a smidge, showing she doesn’t have any intentions of letting go. There’s a sparkle of hope as she takes a deep breath, like she’s trying to reign in the beast and force it back into its cage in the deepest parts of her body, yet that moment doesn’t last long when her eyes turn sharp. “I need to have you. That’s how I’ll calm down,” she growls before diving back into the shorter girl’s neck and nipping at it with her sharpened fangs.

Zoey’s breath hitches in response, the sensation of her friend’s lips both alluring and fear inducing. “B-but you’re not in your right mind right now,” she manages to argue before a moan slips out and washes her brain clean for a moment.

Anger flares in the older girl who scoffs and pulls away slightly to speak coherently. “Maybe I’m just finally being honest,” she retorts, her tone low and raw while her muscles tense up, only displaying her strength even more. Her gaze then locks onto Zoey’s, even more intense than before with her one demon iris glowing a bright yellow. “Maybe… I’ve always wanted this. Maybe there’s always been a part of me that claws at my thoughts, wanting nothing more than to force you beneath me so I can do this.” To demonstrate exactly what she’s explaining, she brings her face back down, her mouth clamping gently against Zoey’s pulse point right below her jaw. A satisfied growl rumbles between them, amplified when the older girl presses her body harder against the shorter girl’s frame.

Rumi can feel it.

She can feel just how close she is to giving in and losing herself to her demonic instincts.

“This isn’t you, Rumi,” Zoey argues, fighting the way she’s getting pulled into Rumi’s actions and desires.

At this, Rumi lets out a sharp laugh, the sound dark and a little bitter. “I don’t know what you’re talking about, Zoey. I’m still me, the only difference is I’m unshackled.” She then brings her face up to the young girl’s ear. “And right now… I want you… more than anything,” she whispers even huskier than before. Satisfied with getting everything she needed to say out, she chuckles before biting down on the girl’s neck. This time, her fangs pierce Zoey’s skin, causing the young girl to let out a strangled cry.

The sense of pain quickly mixes with pleasure, prompting the shorter girl to arch her back up into Rumi’s body. In response, the leader’s grip tightens on her wrists, most likely going to leave bruises as she pulls away slightly. “You taste even better than I could ever imagine…” she praises, her tongue flicking out to lap at the bit of blood spilling out of the two small holes.

Shivering at the girl’s hot tongue, Zoey moans, squeezing her eyes shut as she feels the wounds throb. “Rumi…”

A low, possessive growl erupts from the half demon as she pulls back even more to examine the mark she’s left, a sense of pride washing over her. “Mine…” Her body presses down, putting all of her weight on her friend. “Say it. Say you’re mine,” she demands, her eyes boring down on the quivering girl beneath her.

The sense of pleasure is immediately replaced with concern as the young girl’s face goes pale. “Rumi, please… Calm down!” She begs, her brain trying and failing to come up with a solution to ease the primal intensity in the leader.

“No,” she hisses, her eyes flaring with fury as her jaw tightens. She brings her face right above the girl’s, hovering it just inches away. “Not until I know you’re mine…. Say it!”

Frightened by the girl raising her voice and looking ready to rip her apart if she says the wrong thing, Zoey trembles. “A-alright! I’m yours! Just please calm down, Rumi!”

In an instant, the leader’s anger is replaced with satisfaction as she smiles. Her hands significantly loosen, though it’s not enough for Zoey to slip them out. “That’s right… you’re mine,” she sighs in relief, her emotions giving way to affection as she nuzzles her cheek against Zoey’s. “All mine.”

“Y-yes… Just relax for me. Please,” Zoey replies shakily, watching the girl bring her face to her neck so she can kiss the mark she left.

“I’ll… try…” She responds in a rough voice as she tries to unwind the tight coil that has her muscles flexing. “But it’s so hard. You just make me lose control…” She mutters before breathing through her nose. “You smell so damn good. It’s driving me mad.”

“I feel like that’s just your fangs wanting to bite on something,” the young girl argues, trying to rationalize the leader’s strange desires.

Rumi lets out a low chuckle, a hint of amusement in her eyes as she pulls away. “Maybe… But it’s more than that,” she retorts, her gaze roaming over Zoey’s body like she’s memorizing every detail. “Your scent… your body… It's like a drug for me. I can’t get it out of my head and the urge to just mark you everywhere is so…” She trails off to nuzzle her face in the crook of her neck again, her breathing ragged. “You’re just so damn tempting,” she confesses before pressing soft kisses to the girl’s skin.

Letting out a sort of nervous chuckle, Zoey shuts her eyes and tilts her head back a bit, not necessarily comfortable with the obvious primal instincts still controlling her friend but also not scared enough to actually pull away. “I can’t tell if you’re supposed to be a demon or a wild animal right now.”

A low, hoarse laugh bellows from Rumi as her hands tighten ever so slightly. “I’m not too sure about that myself… I want to mark you up, but there’s still a part of me trying to control that urge.”

Overall relieved to hear that response, Zoey relaxes. “Yeah, yeah,” she brushes off playfully. “Calm down, girl. I know we’re supposed to be more than friends right now but this is going a little overboard right off the bat, don’t you think?”

“I know,” Rumi growls softly. “I know it’s too much, but I can’t help it. My whole body is screaming at me to claim you - to mark you and make sure others know you’re taken.”

“Listen… I don’t know the whole thing with demons and their desires but I *do* know that human you would be *very* upset if you hurt me,” Zoey states firmly, causing a flicker of clarity to flash in Rumi’s eyes.

“I… You’re right… But I can’t promise I can hold back.”

“You have to fight it. At least until Mira comes back, yeah?”

The leader grits her teeth in frustration and straddles the girl’s body, her struggle to control herself evident in how tense her muscles are. The primal part of her is screaming at her to reject the suggestion, to just take Zoey now. But the rational, more human part of her agrees with her friend’s words. “Y-yeah…” She answers with a forced smile.

Hearing the not so confident response, Zoey gives her a reassuring smile. “I know you can do it, Rumi. You fixed your hands when they got all purple and sharp. I’m sure you can control this too.”

The half demon nods shakily, taking in the shorter girl’s words and clinging onto them like a lifeline. She goes silent from there, trying to focus on just relaxing as she finally lets go of Zoey’s wrists.

“Hmm… Maybe you need some kind of distraction like Mira did earlier…” Zoey mutters, noticing the older girl struggling.

“Distract me..?” After some consideration, Rumi figures this would be better than her doing this all on her own. “Alright. Talk to me or something… Just help me keep my mind off my urges.”

“Let’s see… I know Mira kissed you but that’s probably not gonna help in our current situation…”

Just the mention of Mira kissing her has Rumi’s arousal increasing a bit, prompting her to growl before she shakes her head to get rid of the thought. “P-probably not,” she mutters, her control slipping faster now that her brain has become clouded with lust for a moment. “Think of something else… Anything… Just anything that won’t make me want to bite you.”

Hearing the desperation in the leader’s voice, Zoey pinches her eyebrows to focus. “Um…. ummm… Okay… Oh, I know! Math! Uh, what’s five times three?”

As silly as this seems, it *does* effectively get Rumi’s mind off the problem as she stares blankly at her friend. “Math? That’s your solution? I’m struggling to hold myself back from absolutely devouring you and *this* is what you came up with?”

“I-I don’t know! I’m panicking!” Zoey stammers. “Just answer the question… Please..?”

Sighing defeatedly, Rumi shuts her eyes and crosses her arms over her chest. “Fine… The answer is fifteen.”

“Correct. What’s twelve times six?”

“Seventy two,” she replies in a flash, still annoyed but unable to deny that the math questions are distracting enough for her.

“Yep. How about eighty three divided by ten?”

“Eighty three divided by ten…” Rumi repeats under her breath before her irritation flares. “That doesn’t even come out to be a regular number! I don’t want to include decimals!”

Giggling in amusement, Zoey tilts her head to the side. “Just wanted to see if you’d actually answer. What’s the square root of one hundred twenty one?”

“That’s… seven,” the older girl mutters after thinking for a moment.

“Wait it is? I thought it was twelve,” Zoey argues.

“No way. It’s definitely seven,” Rumi responds firmly.

“Nuh-uh! Hold on, I’m looking this up right now!” the young girl declares before whipping out her phone and searching for the answer.

“You don’t need to check! I *know* I’m right!” Rumi scoffs.

The young girl stubbornly stares at her phone screen though, putting in the information carefully before her eyes light up. “Ha! Jokes on you! It says here that the answer is eleven apparently.”

“Ugh, can we just stick to multiplication and division?”

“Yeah… That might be for the best,” Zoey chuckles awkwardly, stuffing her phone back into her pocket.

Chapter Text

“Um… Eleven times nine?” Zoey asks curiously, still on the whole act of keeping Rumi distracted from losing control.

Rumi goes silent for a moment to think. “Ninety… nine,” she replies. The math is definitely a good distraction but she isn’t confident it can last forever. Her body is still coiled tightly, her muscles tense as that primal urge lingers.

“Four times six?”

“That’s… twenty four,” she mutters, her breathing growing a bit ragged as she tries to contain herself.

Yet with each question, she finds herself losing focus. Her answers take much longer as her brain slows down dramatically. Before she knows it, she has Zoey’s wrists pinned against the couch yet again. She’s so out of it that she doesn’t even realize what she’s done as she tries to answer the question her friend asked her. “Um… Seven times… what was the problem again?”

Knowing Rumi is regressing back to her animalistic urges, Zoey shifts under her nervously. “Maybe we should try something-”

“No,” the leader cuts her off firmly, her body leaning closer naturally. “I can’t take this anymore.” Her voice is gravelly as she speaks, her hunger making itself known as her grip tightens around the girl’s wrists. “The math… isn’t helping,” she growls, her body trembling from her trying to restrain herself. “I… I need…”

“O-okay, hold on, Rumi! Maybe you should let me g-”

“Let you go?” The leader cuts her off again before letting out an amused chuckle as her pupils expand. “You’re not going anywhere, darling. I need to mark you up… *Now*.” With those words being hissed out, she brings one of Zoey’s wrists up to her face, the last remnants of her control hanging on by a miniscule hair of a thread. Her mouth opens, her sharp fangs eager to pierce skin as she grazes them over the soft flesh of her forearm.

“M-Mira’s gonna be back soon! She’ll be able to help! All we have to do is wait another half hour or so!” Zoey spits out, causing the older girl to pause.

Hearing her other friend’s name brings a sort of clarity, like a faint light at the end of the dark tunnel of her mind. She manages to force Zoey’s arm away yet her vice grip is unyielding. “I… don’t think I can last that long… Every second… getting… worse…” Letting out a sort of mix between a whine and a growl, her eyes lock onto Zoey’s. “Please… let me bite… Just a little… take the edge off… gently…” At this point, she’s nuzzling her face against the young girl’s wrist as if she’s trying to make Zoey let her guard down. When she sees the way her friend’s face scrunches like she’s debating on allowing her to have her way, she presses further. “Just a bit to calm myself… won’t go too far… promise.” Her entire body is tense now, every muscle flexed like a taught bow, ready to snap. She can see it, the way Zoey’s eyes spring with tears like she’s taking pity on her leader. She has her exactly where she wants her. “Please… I need it… I need *you*.”

Letting out a single tear, Zoey absolutely crumbles at her friend’s desperate plea. “Don’t talk like that. You’re making me feel bad.”

Rumi is quick to let out a strangled growl, her eyes darkening from Zoey not giving herself up to her completely. Yet she maintains her anger, putting on her puppy dog act once again. “Please, Zoey. I can’t help it…. I need you so badly… Please… Can I..?” She pleads, her mouth opening and leaning toward the girl’s wrist before her tongue flicks out, getting just a taste of what she desperately needs. Just at the pleasant taste of the young girl’s sweet skin, she nearly snaps, her body craving more. “Zoey… please..!” This time around, her plea is actually genuine, no longer an act to trick her. Her voice is much higher pitched and desperate this time.

Unable to resist any longer, the young girl bawls. “J-just don’t draw too much blood, okay?”

The leader nods enthusiastically, her demon eye glinting with satisfaction. “Not too much blood…” she mutters, clinging to those words like a prayer. “Just a little bite… ease the need…” Before she goes for her main objective, she gives the girl’s wrist another lick, almost like she’s playing with her food before diving in. Her body shudders at the taste yet again and as her mouth opens, she focuses her gaze on Zoey’s face before biting, watching the girl wince in pain. The sight mixed with the bit of blood entering her mouth has a moan drawing out of the half demon. It was like she entered a high; a high she had no intentions of coming down from as she sucked at the girl’s skin.

At that very moment, she wanted nothing more than to sink her fangs deeper and absolutely rip the girl’s fragile little wrist apart like the damage she’s done to the poor turtle plushie, however her human side forces those thoughts and urges down… barely. She pulls away just enough to speak, her words coming out as a pleased moan. “So good… You taste so sweet…” She hears Zoey say something in response, yet she’s too lost to even pay attention. All she can focus on is the taste, the scent, the feel… Everything that belonged to Zoey, that’s all she can think about. By the time she pulls away, her eyes are glazed over with feral desire and satisfaction as she focuses them on the rest of Zoey’s body like she’s mulling over what to do next.

“Rumi,” Zoey mutters, finally getting the older girl’s attention, much to her relief. “Just keep your mouth on my wrist, okay? It’s better than going anywhere else.”

Part of the half demon wants to argue, yet the more compliant part doesn’t need to be told twice. Without wasting a second, she clamps her mouth around the thin wrist again, expertly avoiding all of the veins. Soft groans fill the room as she sucks on the skin and bit of blood that leaks out. “So good… so good…” she growls, the beast in her satisfied with this simple action. “I need more…” Everything about Zoey is utterly intoxicating and addictive for her. With her breathing growing more ragged, she sucks harder and harder, feeling herself slip further into primal hunger. At this point, she can hear her own rapid heartbeat in her ears, the sound overpowering everything around her, even her own breathing that’s accompanied by feral growls.

“Rumi… Easy, girl…” Zoey whimpers, feeling her friend’s teeth sink deeper.

Of course, Rumi doesn’t even listen to her. At this very moment, her instincts are in control, and the taste of Zoey is scratching the primal itch to the point that she can register her body tensing, her muscles flexed and on full display as if she’s nothing more than a wild animal showing off to their mate.

“RUMI!!”

In an instant, the leader’s eyes snap over to the young girl, her voice cutting through the feral demon's very soul.

“You’re hurting me…”

It was like a switch flipped inside of Rumi the moment those words left Zoey’s mouth. The haze in her mind clears up significantly and she removes her fangs from the girl’s wrist, guilt washing over her as she sees the blood spill out from her wounds. She hadn’t even realized how hard she was biting, being so far gone. “Oh no…” That’s all she can really say as she lets go of the girl’s arm.

Relieved the old Rumi is shining through, the young girl sits up, forcing Rumi to scoot back a bit. “Let me see those fangs for a sec,” she orders gently.

While she’s both happy and confused why Zoey isn’t upset with her, the half demon complies, her mind still a little hazy with lingering need as she bares her fangs obediently. Her eyes stay focused on the young girl's, watching as they widen.

“Oh boy…” Zoey murmurs, chuckling nervously.

Tilting her head slightly, Rumi’s eyebrows pinch in confusion as she keeps her mouth open for a bit longer. “What? What do you see?”

Hearing the concern in her friend’s voice, the young girl’s eyes lock onto hers. “The teeth right behind your fangs are sharp now too. So now you’ve got four fangs instead of the regular two.”

Rumi’s face goes pale at the revelation as she feels her teeth with her tongue, noticing that they feel sharper. “Four fangs…” she mutters, her voice soft and disbelieving. The realization of just how much she’s changing is starting to sink in, and she can’t help but feel a mix of anxiety and curiosity. But of course, this is Rumi, she’s obviously going to be more worried than fascinated.

“Hey. It’s okay. I’m sure they’ll go away eventually… Once you learn how to do that,” Zoey attempts to reassure, though she’s clearly just as unsure of this as her friend.

All Rumi can manage is a small nod before her eyes trail down to the young girl’s wrist. “I hurt you…”

“Don’t worry about it. Nothing a good old antibiotic and bandaid can’t fix. They’re tiny holes anyway,” Zoey reassures, watching her friend grab her arm and hold it up to examine the wound closely.

Despite the young girl’s words, Rumi still feels immensely guilty. “I shouldn’t have let myself lose control like that… I was so close to doing something so much worse…”

Zoey pouts, not a fan of the way the leader is beating herself down. “But you didn’t. And do you wanna know why you didn’t?”

The leader quirks an eyebrow, still feeling guilty but wondering what Zoey’s gonna say. “Why?”

Attempting to lighten the mood, the shorter girl giggles and pokes Rumi’s nose. “Because a part of your humanity is always inside you somewhere. And now you’re in control again. You did an amazing job reeling yourself back in.”

As the words sink in, Rumi comes to terms with them, though a part of her still worries. “That may be the case now, but I can’t promise this will happen again.”

“Well that’s where the chew toys are gonna come in handy. If you ever feel a little feral, just bite one of them!” The leader nods slowly, agreeing with her friend’s words as she brings Zoey’s wrist even closer to her face. “W-what are you up to now?”

“I dunno. Let me try something,” Rumi answers before gliding her tongue over the small holes in Zoey’s wrist. The young girl shivers but keeps still as she feels a sort of tingly sensation where the wounds are. When the older girl pulls away, her eyes widen a bit. “Looks like you might not need that bandaid after all.”

“What?!” The young girl gawks before her eyes lock onto the wounds that are now mostly closed up. “What the- how did- the bite- what?!” She stammers in pure shock.

“Something inside me was just telling me to do it and I decided to listen,” Rumi explains before getting yanked down against Zoey’s body.

“I’m not even gonna question anything! I love you so much!” The young girl squeals, squeezing Rumi’s face against her chest.

“Mmmph!!!” The half demon struggles, her voice incoherent before she grasps the girl’s sides and forces herself free. Taking a deep breath with her face flushed, she glares down at the girl, only slightly mad. “I couldn’t breathe, Zoey!”

“My bad,” she giggles in response before bringing Rumi back down, this time with less of a crushing force. “Better?”

Letting out a huff, the leader turns her head to rest the side of her face against the girl’s chest. “Yeah…” Yet she remembers the other mark she left and lifts her head. “Wait, let me just get your neck a little patched up too.”

“Oh yeah, your teeth pierced my neck too, huh?” Zoey chuckles, tilting her head to the side and allowing Rumi to work her magic. Just like the wound on her wrist, her skin sort of tingles from the girl's tongue until it sort of becomes numb.

“All done,” the leader declares, dropping her head back down against the girl's chest again.

The two enter a sort of peaceful silence now that the chaos has passed and for once, Rumi is the one to break it. “I still feel guilty for what I did…”

Squeezing her arms tighter around the girl, Zoey sighs softly. “Don’t beat yourself up over it. If anything, I was just paying for my own actions of drawing out your fangs in the first place.”

“You’re not… mad?” Rumi whispers as if she’s afraid to ask the question.

“Of course not, silly.”

Another silence passes. Rumi’s body gradually relaxes, the tension leaving her body as she allows herself to sink a bit more. She then slips her hands under the girl, pulling her closer. “I swear you’re too nice and forgiving for your own good,” she grumbles, her voice a mixture of affection and worry.

“Well, I’d do anything to make you feel happy and safe,” Zoey replies without hesitation before planting a kiss on the top of Rumi’s head.

A surge of affection courses through the receiver who promptly shifts her body a bit higher so her face is right next to the girl’s. There’s a fuzzy feeling in her heart, yet this time she isn’t afraid of it - she welcomes it as she delivers a somewhat nervous kiss to Zoey’s cheek. “You’re too good for me and Mira…” she huffs.

Zoey giggles in response and strokes her back lovingly. “That’s what you signed up for when you agreed to the trial.”

“The trial…” Rumi mutters under her breath before quickly shaking the thought that entered her mind. Instead, she pulls Zoey a bit closer. “I guess I did.” Then she meets the girl’s eyes, finding that they’re filled with affection and warmth. “You’re really not gonna let me beat myself up over this, huh?”

“Absouletly not,” The young girl replies without hesitation before placing a gentle kiss to Rumi’s cheek in return. “You were just a little feisty from those fangs growing in. Now I’m not sure if I’d do the same thing if I was in your shoes, but I know I’d be chewing on something like crazy. That’s how I was when I was a baby growing my teeth in… is what I’ve been told.”

Rumi chuckles, the image of a baby Zoey popping into her mind for a moment. “You as a baby, huh?” She muses, her smile then dropping slightly. “But still, I hate how I lost control… how much I wanted… your body,” she huffs, her voice tinged with frustration at her own instincts.

“Honestly if you were in control, I would’ve found that all extremely hot. Not that I didn’t find you super hot now, of course. I was just more distracted trying to make sure you were okay.”

Rumi’s heart skips a beat as her patterns glow pink. “You… would’ve found it hot? Even though I was acting like a literal wild animal?”

Zoey giggles in response at her friend’s reaction before lowering her voice as if other people are around to listen in. “Between you and me, Mira gets a little feral with me too.”

More shocked than anything, Rumi’s patterns glow brighter. “Mira does?” She gawks, dropping her tone to match Zoey’s. “You’re joking, right?” She adds, trying to hide the slight hint of… jealousy..? But what in the world is she jealous about? Mira acting that way towards Zoey or maybe her not being able to understand what she’s talking about? The question has her hung up for a moment as the shorter girl laughs in amusement.

“Nope. I’m not joking. But don’t tell her I said that. She mainly only gets that way when I’m misbehaving.”

Unable to hold back her curiosity, Rumi pinches her eyebrows. “What kind of things do you do to make Mira feral though?”

“Uhhhh… Let’s just leave it at that. I think I’ve rotted you enough for today.”

Frowning, Rumi leans her face a little closer. “You can’t just leave it at that!”

Not minding the distance at all, Zoey actually leans a bit closer as well with a sly smirk. “Yes I can. But believe me, it’s a liiiitle too tempting to make you a bit more dirty.”

Unprepared for her friend to copy her action, Rumi freezes, yet something inside of her is telling her not to back down from this just yet. She keeps her gaze firm on Zoey’s face, trying to display her determination as she scowls. “Try me,” she challenges, in a low, gravelly tone, understanding how effective it is on the young girl.

And just as expected, Zoey flushes a little and actually pulls away - the girl who’s always the one to start mischief is *actually* backing down. A sense of pride fills Rumi from this, knowing *she’s* the one to get the girl to crumble. “God, don’t talk like that…”

A sort of thrill washes over Rumi, hearing her friend so meek and cute. With her confidence boosted, she leans her face closer. “Why not? What if I want to talk like this?”

“Whooooaaaa-kay! Easy, girl!” The shorter girl chuckles, leaning her head back a bit more as her face turns bright red, unable to meet the other girl’s eyes.

Rumi laughs at this, purposely keeping her voice low as she lifts herself up a bit so she’s hovering right above Zoey, still keeping her face mere inches from hers. “Awww, can’t handle a little teasing now?” She taunts, shifting her hips slightly higher. Honestly, she doesn’t necessarily know what she’s doing - being the inexperienced (maybe not so) innocent girl she is - but she’s just going off of Zoey’s reactions, and so far she hasn’t looked uncomfortable. “You look so adorable when you’re like this,” she murmurs, her voice dropping even lower as she brings a hand up to stroke the side of the girl’s face. “Now I know how you feel when you tease me. It’s kinda fun, if I’m being honest.”

This whole time, Zoey’s brain is fighting for its life trying to sort everything that’s happening. She tries to keep her cool, yet with this side of Rumi, it’s literally impossible. “D-Did… Did those fangs bring out some new courage in you or something?” She asks, mostly as a joke.

“Maybe they did,” the leader chuckles, her gaze never averting from Zoey’s face. “They’ve definitely stirred up something. You can even say…” she trails off as she leans her face in, bringing her voice to a whisper. “...they made me a little more bold.”

Chapter Text

“What kind of things do you do to make Mira “feral” though?” Rumi wonders curiously.

“Uhhhh… Let’s just leave it at that. I think I’ve rotted you enough for today.”

Frowning, Rumi leans her face a little closer. “You can’t just leave it at that!”

Not minding the distance at all, Zoey actually leans a bit closer as well with a sly smirk. “Yes I can. But believe me, it’s a liiiitle too tempting to make you a bit more dirty.”

Unprepared for her friend to copy her action, Rumi freezes, yet something inside of her is telling her not to back down from this just yet. She keeps her gaze firm on Zoey’s face, trying to display her determination as she scowls. “Try me,” she challenges, in a low, gravelly tone, understanding how effective it is on the young girl.

And just as expected, Zoey flushes a little and actually pulls away - the girl who’s always the one to start mischief is *actually* backing down. A sense of pride fills Rumi from this, knowing *she’s* the one to get the girl to crumble. “God, don’t talk like that…”

A sort of thrill washes over Rumi, hearing her friend so meek and cute. With her confidence boosted, she leans her face closer. “Why not? What if I want to talk like this?”

“Whooooaaaa-kay! Easy, girl!” The shorter girl chuckles, leaning her head back a bit more as her face turns bright red, unable to meet the other girl’s eyes.

Rumi laughs at this, purposely keeping her voice low as she lifts herself up a bit so she’s hovering right above Zoey, still keeping her face mere inches from hers. “Awww, can’t handle a little teasing now?” She taunts, shifting her hips slightly higher. Honestly, she doesn’t necessarily know what she’s doing - being the inexperienced innocent girl she is - but she’s just going off of Zoey’s reactions, and so far she hasn’t looked uncomfortable. “You look so adorable when you’re like this,” she murmurs, her voice dropping even lower as she brings a hand up to stroke the side of the girl’s face. “Now I know how you feel when you tease me. It’s kinda fun, if I’m being honest.”

This whole time, Zoey’s brain is fighting for its life trying to sort everything that’s happening. She tries to keep her cool, yet with this side of Rumi, it’s literally impossible. “D-Did… Did those fangs bring out some new courage in you or something?” She asks, mostly as a joke.

“Maybe they did,” the leader chuckles, her gaze never averting from Zoey’s face. “They’ve definitely stirred up something. You can even say…” she trails off as she leans her face in, bringing her voice to a whisper. “...they made me a little more bold.”

Zoey’s blush darkens as her eyes widen. “Y-yeah!” She agrees, her voice cracking and only adding to her flustered state. “Lord have mercy…” She whispers as her eyes travel to Rumi’s fangs which she’s purposely displaying with a teasing smile. “U-um, so I’m glad you’re not feeling so guilty now!” At this point, she’s just desperately trying to change the topic.

Fully aware of the young girl’s tactics, Rumi snickers in amusement, noticing exactly where her eyes are looking. “Trying to get me distracted, hm?” She teases in a sort of seductive purr that has Zoey more aroused than she’s willing to admit. The only reason why she’s so docile is because she’s not entirely certain if her actions will trigger Rumi to go feral once again - and she’s not ready for what that might entail. “Y’know… if you keep looking at my fangs like that, I might get ideas.”

In an instant, Zoey’s eyes snap away as she clears her throat. “How about you save those fangs for the chew toys..?”

Letting out an amused hum that sort of resembles a growl, Rumi takes things a step further and brings her face to the girl’s neck, her lips ghosting the skin there. “I don’t think the toys will be the only things I crave to bite.”

Zoey’s breath hitches as she naturally wraps her arms tighter around the half demon. The feeling of her breath against her skin is nearly her undoing. It won’t take much for her to just say screw it and let Rumi take the wheel. “For my own sanity, Rumi… Please don’t do anything else…”

“Awww, but where’s the fun in that? You look so cute like this. It makes me want to push you a bit more to see what happens. I just wanna see how *pretty* you can become because of me.”

“Geez… I see you’ve been taking notes from when me and Mira teased you,” Zoey huffs, her tone slightly higher pitched than usual.

Rumi grins, her urge to keep pushing growing. So she brings her face back up to the young girl’s and is so close that she can just barely feel her nose against hers. “I can’t deny I’ve learned a thing or two… And it seems to be working well, considering how red you are,” she whispers, her pupils expanding as she momentarily glances down at the girl’s lips. “You look irresistible right now.”

Any word Zoey tries to say gets caught in her throat, not that she’s even able to form a single coherent thought in her head. She can only watch as her friend’s lips curve into a sly smile.

Yet just like that, the leader giggles and pulls away a bit. “I got you pretty good, huh?”

Taken aback, the shorter girl’s shock is quickly replaced with annoyance. “Are you kidding me? You can’t just do all of that and take it back like it’s nothing but a joke!” She huffs angrily.

“Aw, don’t be so grumpy. You looked perfect, all flustered and pretty because of me,” Rumi replies teasingly. “I could get addicted to seeing you like that.”

“I want an apology right now, darn it!” Zoey presses, not willing to let this go just yet.

“Alright, alright. I’m sorry, Zoey,” the half demon replies, patting the girl’s head before getting up and stretching her body out once she’s standing. Zoey is quick to do the same, pushing herself away from the armrest of the couch. Feeling the girl’s presence right behind her, Rumi chuckles in amusement, figuring her friend isn't done being pouty. She turns her body around slowly with a teasing smile. “Need me to apolo-!”

In a flash, the young girl grabs Rumi by the front of her shirt and yanks her toward her before their lips connect. The tables turn in an instant, Rumi’s confidence waning while Zoey’s grows. She keeps her grip firm to force her friend to stay, though that soon isn’t necessary when the leader brings her hands to her waist. The kiss is hot and intense from the pent up arousal. Gasps and soft moans fall freely from them both until Zoey pulls away, out of breath and mostly satisfied. “There. Apology accepted,” she purrs, leaving the half demon speechless.

From there, she sits back down on the couch, watching Rumi remain frozen for a few seconds. The sight is incredibly amusing and satisfying. Her little plan for revenge worked like a charm, bringing back Rumi’s flustered state.

“By the way, how’re those fangs? Do they actually still ache or was that also part of your act?” The young girl wonders, seeing the girl in question come to her senses.

“No, they… they actually hurt a bit,” she admits slowly, turning her head toward the shorter girl. “But I kinda like it, honestly. The pain is weirdly satisfying, I guess.”

Raising an eyebrow, Zoey lets out an amused giggle. “Weirdo,” she responds jokingly. “Anyway, I know your crazy demon powers sort of healed the mark you left on my wrist and neck, but I do want to disinfect it and patch it up just to be safe.”

At the mention of the marks, Rumi’s eyes shift toward them, feeling a mixture of pride and hunger as she steps closer. “Yeah, rather be safe than sorry. But… I do have to admit, I kind of like knowing I left a mark on you.”

“Nope! Don’t start this again! I’m getting out of here!” Zoey declares before scrambling off the couch and making a break for it.

In an instant, Rumi’s eyes flash with mischief, some sort of animalistic instinct taking over as she pounces and almost catches the young girl who escapes by a mere inch. “Hey, don’t run away,” she huffs playfully, her mind entering full hunter mode as she springs after Zoey.

Just as she’s about to enter the little hall between the bathroom and kitchen, the shorter girl gasps when she’s suddenly forced against the wall. She barely even registers that she’s caught before she’s spun around so her back is pressed against the cold surface of the wall.

Rumi’s hands grasp her arms, not in a crushing or possessive way, but just as a sort of placeholder to prevent her captive from escaping. “You think I’m just gonna let you go that easily?” She chuckles before leaning forward and teasing her even more by grazing her fangs against her neck. “You’re my prey, little bunny. And I think I just might need another bite.”

Figuring Rumi is just messing with her again, Zoey jerks her head to the side and manages to slip away from the wall before juking around her friend to enter the bathroom. From there, she opens up the cabinet beneath the sink, only finding towels and a few shampoo bottles. “W-wait, where’s all of the medical stuff?!” She gapes before turning around and bumping right into Rumi who’s smirking and blocking the doorway with her body.

“I’ll tell you if you let me get another bite,” she wagers, crossing her arms over her chest to prove she’s serious and not willing to move.

“You’re just messing with me again… I know how you are,” she grumbles, blushing as she turns her head to the side, her eyes glued to the ground. Yet out of the corner of her eye, she sees the leader take a step closer. Rumi doesn’t say anything as she reaches her hand out to brush the stray hairs away from Zoey’s neck. The sensation is enough to make the shorter girl shiver, only worsening her flustered state when she feels the breath against her skin. And for a few seconds, the two don’t move, Rumi’s lips a feather-light touch against her friend’s neck. Then the young girl’s jaw tightens, fighting against the urge to let out a whimper as Rumi’s teeth graze her again. “Stop… teasing!” She breathes, her voice strained. “Just bite already if you’re gonna actually do it!” She adds in a pleading yet commanding tone, tilting her head back and giving the leader full access.

The sight is incredibly enticing for the half demon, practically irresistible. She can feel a sort of ache in her fangs, making her question whether she should really throw caution to the wind and drop her teasing act. For a few more seconds, she just stays like this, contemplating her choices before she comes to the ultimate decision of pulling away yet again. “The first aid kit is actually in the living room we. I’m surprised you didn’t even see the box sticking out of the wall.”

If Zoey was frustrated from the last tease, she was furious now. And in a rare display of expressing that emotion to her friend, she steps right in the girl’s space, her eyes burning with a ferocity that has Rumi flinching. “You’re really starting to drive me crazy, damn it! I can’t even tell when you’re teasing me!”

Regaining her composure, Rumi grins, though she does feel a small hint of caution. “That’s what makes it so amusing for me.”

Zoey’s scowl only deepens as she bunches Rumi’s shirt in her hand again, knuckles turning white. “You enjoy playing with me, huh? You like seeing me get all hot and bothered only to pull away at the last moment and laugh in my face, huh, jerk?!” With each word, her anger only intensifies as her hand begins to shake. “You’re practically worse than me and Mira combined!”

“Now you’re just exaggerating,” Rumi argues back, only deepening her own grave.

“I am NOT exaggerating!! You’re the worst!” She declares before forcefully pushing the half demon back. At first, Rumi assumed she was going to give her a taste of her own medicine and pin her to the wall, yet when she sees Zoey storm into the living room, her heart sinks a little. She took the situation too lightly and assumed Zoey didn’t really mean what she said up until that moment.

“Zoey, wait!” She calls out, dropping her teasing attitude for a more serious one as she hastily follows after the young girl. Yet the girl doesn’t listen as she makes a beeline for the first aid box right next to the sliding back door. Rumi watches silently as her friend takes out the medical bag and plops down on the couch to open it without even casting her gaze in her friend’s general direction. Knowing things will only get worse if she doesn’t act now, Rumi moves closer, her footsteps nearly inaudible on the carpet until she sits beside Zoey who still refuses to acknowledge her presence. “Let me take care of you… Please…” she whispers, her voice incredibly small and full of regret.

The young girl’s shoulders drop a smidge, her shell cracking as she essentially shoves the kit into Rumi’s lap as a sign of consent.

Accepting it gratefully, Rumi takes out the necessary supplies, the only sounds being the rummaging of the bag and occasional crinkling from the bandaid wrappers. She’s extra gentle as she takes the girl’s wrist and applies the ointment before finally sticking the bandaid on. Then she does the same thing for her neck. “I’m sorry… I went overboard with my teasing…”

Those words linger like sterile air for what feels like a full minute until Zoey finally turns her head toward Rumi.

“Yeah. You did,” she replies stiffly, not even bothering to downplay it. “I swear… you’ve got some kind of hold over me or something… That’s usually a really good thing, but right now it’s only making me mad.”

Rumi nods, simply relieved that the shorter girl is actually talking to her and looking at her. “Sorry.”

Scoffing softly, Zoey shakes her head, her gaze growing gentle. “I’m sorry too. You kinda deserve what I said but I didn’t need to shout to get my point across.”

“Yeah…” Rumi mutters, placing everything back in the bag and zipping it up. Then as she leans forward to place the kit on the coffee table in front of her she feels the sleeve of her shirt get tugged on. Still leaned forward, she turns her head, only seeing Zoey’s face for a moment before the girl’s lips are against hers. A different sort of tension is quick to replace the previous one as she hums softly into the kiss, straightening her back as Zoey scoots a bit closer.

“This is payback…” The young girl mutters before resuming the kiss, tilting her head slightly and grasping the leader’s shoulder tightly. Rumi doesn’t bother arguing, of course, she welcomes it, allowing Zoey to do what she wants since she’s the one that teased her in the first place. With each touch, each passionate second, and each little moan, the two get more engrossed in one another, shifting closer until their legs are touching.

“No more teasing for today, got it? I’m practically emotionally exhausted because of you,” Zoey huffs, finally pulling away and giving her friend a light push against her shoulder to prove she’s serious.

“Alright. I’ll behave,” the leader agrees readily, giving her a sheepish smile.

“You better,” Zoey replies firmly. “I’ll be super pissed if you try another stunt.”

“I hear you loud and clear,” Rumi whispers, leaning closer with slightly uncertain eyes before her lips connect with the young girls. A pleased hum rumbles in Zoey’s throat, understanding exactly what Rumi means by doing this.

“You’re lucky I forgive people easily… Especially you and Mira,” she murmurs before reciprocating the kiss.

Chapter Text

Thankfully, things calm down significantly after Zoey’s burst of anger. Her and Rumi are now cuddled close together on the couch, watching Spongebob - as per Zoey’s recommendation of course. While Rumi is still a little flustered being so close to the young girl, it’s not nearly as prominent as before. She can’t help but wonder if this has to do with her fangs… Regardless, she absentmindedly runs her tongue over the sharp points of them.

Zoey shifts slightly beside her, lifting her head from her shoulder as if she has a sixth sense that something’s up with her friend. “Those fangs still aching?”

Peeling her eyes away from the tv screen, Rumi smiles at the young girl. “Mhm. But it’s not too bad anymore. I think the aching had to do more with when they were growing. Now, it’s mostly a dull pain.”

With an understanding nod, Zoey’s gaze shifts to the leader’s lips. “Can I see your fangs again?” She wonders, tilting her head slightly.

“You sure are obsessed with them, aren’t you?” Rumi chuckles before obeying and smiling wider to show off the four fangs at the top row of her teeth.

Incredibly fascinated and not even arguing with her friend, the shorter girl leans in, staring at the fangs like they're pieces of art. Her head tilts from side to side, as if she’s trying to see them from every angle. She has a pretty good memory, so seeing the length and sharpness of them has her intrigued. They’re definitely longer and more menacing looking than before, especially the two in the front. Those ones seem like they can puncture through practically anything.

Soon enough, Zoey’s fascination is replaced with a mischievous grin, the change in emotions making Rumi suspicious immediately. “Open your mouth,” she commands casually, the gleam in her eyes making it even more obvious that she’s up to something.

As such, the leader’s eyes narrow with skepticism. “Why?”

Admonishing her question, Zoey leans a bit closer. “I just want a better look. I’m just a little curious about something. Just humor me for a sec. Please?”

From the amount of times the word ‘just’ is used, the half demon is wise enough to know that opening her mouth is going to trigger something she’s most likely not going to approve of. With her eyes narrowing more, she replies in a flat tone. “You’re gonna try to stick your finger down my throat, aren’t you?”

As if she’s offended, Zoey gasps. “Whaaat?? I’d neeever do that to you!” She argues dramatically, cracking immediately from her friend’s silent blank stare. “I can’t fool you, can I?”

“Nope,” Rumi deadpans.

“C’mon!” Zoey whines, grasping the girl’s arm and shaking her a bit. “Just let me do it. Pleeeeeaassee??? All I ask for is *one* finger.”

At this point, Rumi’s face is a mixture of disgust and confusion. “No! Why would I willingly let you activate my gag reflexes?!”

“Fiiiine…” The shorter girl sighs defeatedly. “But I still wanna see your fangs better… and if you don’t open your mouth willingly, I can always force you to.”

Taking those words as a challenge, Rumi raises an eyebrow and smirks. “Oh yeah? I’d love to see you try.”

Mirroring her friend’s smirk, Zoey gains a boost of confidence as she shifts to sit on her knees, facing the girl. “Are you telling me you’d rather have me use force than you just opening your mouth yourself like a good girl?”

The smirk Rumi has instantly falters at the pet name, yet she’s quick to shake it off like it means nothing(despite the blush still dusting her cheeks). “Don’t try to persuade me like that. It’s not gonna work.”

“Hmmm… Are you sure about that?” the young girl whispers teasingly. “I can clearly see that you’re struggling to disobey me.” She then giggles in amusement, the sound light and angelic despite her devilish intentions as she leans closer until her mouth is right next to the older girl’s ear. “Why don’t you be a good girl and just open your mouth for me, hm? It’ll be over in no time. And who knows… maybe I’ll reward you for being so cooperative.”

Rumi’s heart begins to race as she swiftly grabs her friend’s hands before they can try anything. To make her emotions even more obvious, her patterns glow pink yet she stubbornly turns her head away from Zoey. “If… if I get to hold your hands like this, then you can look. But I swear, if you try anything funny, I’ll…” she trails off for a moment, her brain struggling to come up with a proper punishment. “I’ll steal another turtle plushie and have it meet the same fate as Leonardo.”

Safe to say, Zoey’s face goes pale at the mention of another one of her plushes being forced into the same torment as the previous one. Of course, she desperately wants to believe the half demon is only bluffing, yet a part of her senses the seriousness in her tone. “D-deal… You can hold my hands. Now be a good girl and hold your mouth open nice and wide for me, alright?”

Releasing a shaky breath at the pet name Zoey doesn’t want to let go of, Rumi obeys, causing a spark of triumph to ignite in the shorter girl who giggles. No other words are said for a solid minute as she moves her head all over the place, examining the fangs like some kind of science experiment. Rumi actually lets her guard down, sensing the mischief fade from her friend who now seems genuinely curious about her sharpened teeth.

“Can I touch them? Please?”

And just like that, Rumi’s skepticism returns. However, she allows the girl to have a single hand free. In hindsight, she should have seen what was to come a mile away, yet when Zoey called her a good girl yet again, she naturally grew distracted.

That’s when Zoey strikes.

In the blink of an eye, she shoves her finger into the leader’s mouth, causing the leader to start coughing while Zoey makes her grand attempt to flee the scene. Yet she doesn’t even make it seven steps away before she hears her friend growl behind her.

“You’re dead, you brat!” Then in a flash, the half demon springs into action, charging right after the young girl who cackles like a toddler pulling off a prank. She’s well aware that Rumi is hot on her heels, yet she still taunts her.

“You’ll have to catch me first, cutie!” She shouts before turning into Mira’s room and slamming the door shut.

The leader opens it two seconds later, still coughing a little as her eyes dart around the room, determined to find the little gremlin that’s somehow managed to disappear on her. “You know this room isn’t big, Zoey! I’m gonna find you!” She hisses, stomping toward the center of the room before she hears fabric shift behind her. However, by the time she whips her head around, she only catches a faint glimpse of Zoey’s body disappearing past the doorway. At that very moment, Rumi's primal instincts kick in, entering full predator mode as she barrels out of the room, growling when her eyes lock onto her prey in the living room.

Meanwhile, Zoey giggles at her successful attempt of outsmarting Rumi as her feet slap against the floor before they’re muffled by the carpet. When she hears the girl growl behind her though, her heart skips a beat and her legs pump faster over to the sliding door leading to the back patio. Her hands shake, full of adrenaline as she desperately tries to twist the lock to open the door, finding the task difficult. Yet to her relief, she hears the angelic sound of a click, prompting her to yank the door open.

However, Rumi’s arm snakes around her waist and pulls her in while simultaneously slamming the door shut once again. “Going somewhere?” She taunts, her breathing heavy while Zoey squeals and flails in her hold that only grows stronger.

“You didn’t even give me a chance to run outside! Let me go!” the young girl demands, though from her words mixing with laughter, Rumi knows she hasn’t taken the situation seriously. Still holding the girl in her arm, she secures the lock on the door with her other hand before swiftly scooping Zoey into her arms. “Hey! Put me down!”

Ignoring the girl’s gleeful command, Rumi walks over to the couch and slams the girl down onto it - gently, of course. “You’re gonna get it now!” With that declaration, the older girl climbs on top of Zoey and begins tickling under her arms. Monkey-like screams fill the whole house, all from Zoey fighting for her life. Over time, the screams turn more genuine as she realizes just how screwed she is. Rumi is showing no signs of relenting and the young girl’s throat is starting to go dry from her constant wails.

Then with a loud bang, the front door opens, a concerned Mira appearing in the doorway and panting heavily. Her eyes scan the room like she was expecting to find a macabre scene, only to see Zoey on the couch as her screams die down into relieved giggles from the interruption as she lays beneath Rumi. “What the actual hell is going on here?! I heard your screaming and thought Rumi lost it!” She exclaims, slamming the front door shut and locking it before marching over to the two.

“N-no! It’s nothing like that!” Zoey explains, out of breath with her voice hoarse. “Rumi was just tickling me, that’s all.”

“And that’s because you thought it was a brilliant idea to shove your finger down my throat!” Rumi adds, glaring playfully at the young girl.

With her heart still pounding in her chest, Mira’s shoulders slump before she drops the pet store bag down beside the couch before going back to the front entrance to take off her shoes. The other two silently watch her, calming down from their antics. Then the tall girl returns to the living room, crossing her arms over her chest. “So this has nothing to do with your fangs?”

“No, it did,” Rumi answers. “She was examining them before acting upon her evil desire.”

“I was just a little curious about something, that’s all,” Zoey argues weakly, still giggly.

“About what? How fast it’d take for me to catch you?” The leader deadpans.

At their bickering, Mira shakes her head, a small smile forming on her lips. “You two never fail to amuse me… and give me a heart attack at the same time.” At this, the two girls on the couch giggle as Mira plops down beside them, rummaging through the bag at her feet. “Anyway, I’m glad to see you’re not acting like a feral animal, Rumi.”

Rumi’s curiosity is immediately piqued as she stretches her neck up to try and catch a glimpse of what’s inside the bag. Even Zoey is curious as she sits up, forcing Rumi to back up a bit, still sitting on top of her and not really registering it since she’s more invested in seeing what Mira’s gonna pull out from the bag.

“Don’t have to worry about Rumi getting feral now. Don’t worry,” Zoey replies, turning her body slightly to watch Mira better.

“That’s good,” the tall girl sighs before shifting topics. “I didn’t really know what would be best so I just got a variety. We’ll have to clean them first though,” she explains before casting her eyes to Leonardo, disheveled and begging to be left alone. “These toys are definitely a lot more sturdy than our fallen soldier.”

Although Rumi can’t see the toys that well, what she *does* see looks a lot more stronger - more rubber and less easily tearable fabric. “Yeah. Those look pretty good. But… why dog toys?”

“Oh, yeah…” Zoey mutters, giggling softly as she smiles at her older friend. “You were sort of out of it when we were discussing that, weren’t you? Mira wanted to use baby toys but the pet store was closer so that’s what we decided on in a panic.” As she explains that to the leader, Mira pulls out a red rubber ring inside its packaging and offers it to Rumi who finally gets off of Zoey to take the toy with a curious tilt of her head.

Once she rips it out of its packaging, she subconsciously squeezes the toy in her hands as if testing its durability and flexibility. “I guess this makes sense. But… it will definitely feel a little weird biting into a toy made for dogs…”

“It’s better than you biting one of us or the furniture,” Mira argues.

“Or my other plushies,” Zoey adds.

Knowing she can’t argue with that logic, Rumi shrugs before sitting down between them and hesitantly bringing the toy to her mouth. As she experimentally gives it a few bites, her friends watch her intently. Her fangs sink into the soft rubber, causing her eyes to light up immediately from the instant relief and primal satisfaction she feels.

Mira and Zoey smile fondly at the sight with the former being unable to resist the urge to reach her hand out to stroke Rumi’s head. “Feels pretty nice, huh?” She chuckles, amused when the leader leans into her touch. The gentle caress brings a sense of comfort, and with her teeth getting the gnawing action they crave, Rumi is in utter bliss as she shuts her eyes. She continues chewing on the toy ring, allowing her body to completely unwind.

“I’m glad this whole thing has been sorted out,” Zoey sighs. “I was panicking for a while there…”

Pulled out of her tranquil state, the half demon grins as she pulls the ring out of her mouth and looks over at the shorter girl. “I could tell,” she teases playfully. “And… I’m sorry for freaking you out.”

Zoey giggles in response, her smile growing. “Apology accepted.”

Mira, on the other hand, continues petting Rumi’s head, satisfied the two are making up despite having no clue what this was all about. “Guess this is all sorted out then.”

“Oh! That’s right! I need to give you the whole gravy on what happened while you were gone!” Zoey gasps, causing Rumi’s cheeks to flush.

“Oh no…”

Chapter Text

With the far too detailed explanation of Rumi and Zoey’s escapade out of the way, Mira leaves to clean the dog toys she bought for the leader, giving herself a chance to process all the information that was given to her since it's kinda a lot to take in at once.

As a result, the other two are left alone in the living room once again.

“So how’s your teeth now? I’m sure that toy is satisfying your cravings, yeah?” Zoey wonders, leaning her shoulder against her friend’s.

“Yeah. It definitely helps,” Rumi hums, her patterns slowly losing their pink glow from the sheer embarrassment of Zoey retelling everything between them to Mira. To sort of distract herself, she bites the ring for a while longer, growing significantly calmer as she glances at her friend. “But…” she begins, breaking the peaceful silence, “this isn’t nearly as nice as biting you.”

“Geez...” Zoey mutters, nudging the leader’s side with her elbow, her cheeks flushing to her dismay. “Cut it out.”

Unable to contain her laugh, Rumi lowers the ring from her mouth to smirk. “Why? I’m only being honest. Besides…” She trails off and turns her body to face the young girl a bit more, her voice dropping just to get a rise out of Zoey. “You look *really* cute when you blush like this. And your skin tastes so sweet.”

With her blush only worsening, Zoey pushes her friend away playfully with her hand against her face. “Down, girl.”

Batting her hand away, Rumi pouts. “Hey! Don’t ‘down, girl’, me,” she retorts, the slight upward curve of her lips betraying her. “Consider yourself lucky I’m too comfortable to pounce on you right now.”

“Like that’s an excuse that’ll stop you for long,” the shorter girl scoffs.

With her smirk widening, the leader tilts her head slightly. “Are you challenging me? I’ll actually attack you if you talk like that.”

“Uhuh, sure,” Zoey brushes off before patting the girl’s head. “But you’re a good girl, aren’t you? You wouldn’t bite me seriously.”

Falling for her friend’s touch, Rumi’s cheeks tint pink. The way Zoey spoke to her with those soft, sweet words accompanied with the head pats is enough to make the half demon’s heart feel pleasantly warm. Yet she still tries to keep up her act… sort of. “I *am* a good girl,” she mutters, clenching the toy ring in her hand, subconsciously leaning toward her. “And I won’t bite you *that* hard. I only did too much earlier because I sort of lost control.”

With an understanding smile, Zoey glides her hand down her head and toward the side of her face, her palm warm against her friend’s cheek. “I know, I know,” she coos. “You’re always so caring for my well being. And that’s one of the many things I love about you.”

A flood of warmth ignites in Rumi’s body, her expression turning soft and tender. The casualness behind those words makes her stomach tighten a little as her eyes seem glued to the girl’s. “You always know how to make me… feel things,” she murmurs, her hand lifting up to rest against Zoey’s on her face.

At that very moment, when their eyes stare into one another's, there’s a strange sort of tension between them that wasn’t noticeable before. Moving naturally, Zoey pulls her hand away from the leader’s face before intertwining her fingers with hers. Something definitely feels different between the two after Rumi’s feral state because the young girl’s heart is pounding more than ever before just from this small interaction. It’s like a quiet yet intense energy has flared to life between them, a sense of something far greater than friendship simmering deep below.

Rumi’s fingers squeeze a bit harder as she tries to find the correct words to explain this new feeling coursing through her. “Zoey… I…-”

The young girl presses her finger to the half demon’s lips, silencing her. “Sh… You don’t have to say anything, Rumi. I can feel it too,” she whispers before leaning forward and resting her head against the girl’s chest. In a flash, Rumi’s arm wraps around Zoey, bringing her closer as she tilts her head down, resting her chin against the top of the shorter girl’s head. A soft, content sigh escapes her lips as she does everything she can to savor the closeness, the warmth, and the silent understanding that exists between them.

“Okay…”

The tv that’s still playing spongebob seems to muffle into the background as the two focus solely on each other: their mingled breathing, their bodies pressed together, and their hearts beating rapidly being just a few examples of their connection. Rumi can smell the young girl’s shampoo and she commits the scent to memory as they finally let go of one another’s hands to fully embrace completely. There’s so many things Rumi wants to say, words that bubble up in her heart and threaten to spill out of her lips, but she holds them all back, continuing to just simply hold Zoey in her arms. For now, the silence between them speaks volumes… more than any words ever can say.

Their eyes soon meet, a mutual understanding forming as they both lean in to kiss. This kiss is unlike any other they’ve shared. The passion is definitely there, but it’s tender, not rushed. And when they briefly break away to lock eyes again, they swiftly gravitate back in for another kiss. Soft moans escape their mouths, muffled by the other’s lips as their arms tighten around one another, determined to stay as close as possible.

“Well, well, well,” Mira mused, causing the two to pull away and turn their heads to the tall girl standing a few feet away with her arms crossed over her chest as she smiles teasingly. “I leave the house for less than an hour to go to the pet store and somehow you two are way closer than before. I think those bite marks have some kind of hidden power.”

Despite the flushing of her cheeks, Rumi doesn’t bother moving away from the young girl. In fact, she does the opposite. She squeezes her arms around her. “Just so we’re clear, the bite marks have nothing to do with this… probably.”

“Is someone jealous?” Zoey teases, causing the tall girl to shake her head in amusement.

“I’m not jealous. I’m happy for you two. Honestly, I didn’t expect things to progress so fast - especially with Rumi being kinda oblivious,” She corrects, sitting down at the edge of the couch, her gaze roaming over the two, picking up on the change between them.

“I’m pretty sure neither of us were expecting it either. Right, Rumi?” The young girl giggles, tilting her head to the side and giving her friend a smile she’s weak to.

“Yeah… definitely,” the leader murmurs, her arms tugging the shorter girl closer still. “But it feels good… Or maybe natural would be the better word.”

Leaning against the arm of the couch, Mira smiles at the two practically giving one another lovey-dovey eyes. The sight is enough to make her laugh despite the sort of hurt she feels for not being included. “Looks like I have some catching up to do. Don’t want you two leaving me behind while the trial is still in progress.”

The other two immediately catch the sort of longing in Mira’s tone and share a look before focusing on the taller girl.

“Don’t worry, Mira,” Rumi replies. “We won’t leave you behind. We’ll just have to figure out a way for everyone to be included.” With that being said, she offers her hand out, Zoey doing the same a moment after.

From the two offering her to come closer and join the hug, Mira softly chuckles before scooting closer. Rumi and Zoey shift around on the couch, making room for the tall girl who makes herself comfortable in the snuggle pile. Once the initial giggles and random chatter passes, the trio bring their eyes to the tv, only half paying attention since they’re more focused on the pleasant sensations that make them all warm and cozy.

“Y’know… being with you two like this… it’s really nice,” Rumi admits, causing Zoey’s head to practically snap up in utter shock.

“Does that mean you actually want to become official?!” She squeals. Mira perks up too, yet her excitement is short-lived.

“Now I’m not gonna say your feelings are wrong, Rumi, but we don’t want you to rush with this decision. It hasn’t even been a full day since you decided to have the trial in the first place.”

Rumi’s smile falters for a few seconds as she nods. “I know… But… I dunno… Both of you kissed me today and it didn’t feel wrong or weird. It… felt nice.”

“I just want to make sure you’re not gonna regret making this decision so soon, y’know? Emotions can be confusing, especially with new feelings and *especially* when your demon half is involved,” Mira explains, causing the leader to laugh softly at the remark of her other half wanting in on whatever is going on between them. Relieved Rumi isn’t taking that the wrong way, Mira smiles and pats the girl’s leg in a sort of reassuring way. “And it’s okay to just sort of go with the flow too.”

“Yep,” Zoey chimes in joyfully. “Sometimes it’s better to just enjoy the moment than worry about the future.”

Rumi’s heart swells at the girl’s claims. She looks down at Zoey, then over to Mira, gratitude written all over her face. “You’re both right. I think I just need to stop overthinking things and let things naturally unfold,” she ascertains, pulling the two a little closer.

“Atta girl,” Mira praises, stroking the half demon’s thigh.

“That’s our good girl,” Zoey adds teasingly, poking the older girl’s cheek and watching it flush.

After rolling her eyes, Rumi tries and fails to play off the young girl’s words. “Yeah, yeah. I know I’m a good girl…”

….

The next morning, Rumi opens her eyes slowly, dazed and confused when she feels weight on top of her. As she begins to exit her sleepy state, she glances down and finds that she and the girls have fallen asleep together on the couch. For a few moments, she just lays there, taking in the sight and feeling of the two sleeping so peacefully against her. Even in her half awake state, she can’t help but notice how right and natural this feels, having them so close to her. As she comes to terms with this, she lets out a soft sigh, a smile tugging at her lips.

“Good morning,” Mira greets from her lap, instantly startling the older girl who flinches.

“God, you scared me,” she whispers, feeling her heart beat a bit faster. She then snaps her eyes to Zoey, finding the girl still dead asleep like the rock she is. A sort of protective instinct has the half demon resting her arm on top of Zoey’s back, pulling her a bit closer. From there, she focuses on the tall girl once again. “When did you wake up?”

“I’ve been awake for a while now. I didn’t want to accidentally wake you up, so I just stayed here.”

“You didn’t have to do that,” Rumi argues before letting out a soft yawn. “I wouldn’t have minded waking up with you.”

Mira smiles affectionately at the girl’s response, caught slightly off guard when the leader then brings her hand down to stroke her head. Her touch is incredibly soft and slow, practically making the tall girl melt and nearly forget her response. “Nah… You looked so peaceful. And you never fall asleep anywhere else other than your bed so it’s nice seeing you here like this.”

Rumi chuckles weakly, not being able to deny her friend’s words. “I guess you two just made me too comfortable to move last night.”

Mira’s smile widens as she brings her hand up to sort of fix Rumi’s hair, mostly brushing the hair out of her face and tucking strands behind her ear. “Listen to you, sounding all loving.”

The leader rolls her eyes purely out of reflex from the tease, though with the girl’s touch, her embarrassment is short lived. “Don’t make fun of me for being all sappy and sentimental…” she protests, her tone gentle despite the slight pout. “It’s all because of you and Zoey. You’re making me all soft and mushy.”

At this, Mira laughs softly before poking the tip of the half demon’s nose. “Oh please, Rumi. That’s all on you. We just gave you feelings a little push.”

The two fall into a silence as Rumi processes those words. Maybe Mira *is* right. She’s always loved the two and maybe she just didn’t realize how deep it went until she offered the trial… Her hand continues stroking Mira’s hair, mostly out of reflex as she accepts her feelings. Eventually, her gaze drifts over to Zoey, still sound asleep and looking both peaceful and more adorable than ever before to the leader. “You two are more important to me than anything…” she admits softly, more to herself than Mira.

And as if she has perfect timing, Zoey lifts her head up, looking a little disheveled and groggy. She blinks slowly, her face only a few inches away from the leader as she stares at her.

“Morning, sunshine,” Mira greets first, her tone light and playful as she pats the young girl’s head.

“Good morning,” she replies, her eyes locking onto Rumi’s as she realizes the position she’s in. “Oh shoot. I’m sorry, Rumi. I didn’t mean to fall asleep on top of you.”

Just as the young girl gets up, the leader pulls her back down, her arm tightening a bit more. “Don’t worry about it, Zo. I’m… kind of happy you found my body comfortable enough without moving around like a maniac in your sleep.”

“Throwing out nicknames, huh? That’s new,” Mira chimes in, watching Zoey’s face turn a little red as a bright smile appears on it. “Where’s mine, then?”

Rumi chuckles, tilting her head at the question. “How about ‘tall terrorizer’?” She suggests with a lighthearted smirk.

“Huh… It almost sounds like you *want* me to make that nickname come to life,” Mira mutters, narrowing her eyes.

Stifling a laugh at the tall girl’s words, Rumi shakes her head in disagreement. “Me? I would *never* want that.” The sarcasm in her voice has Mira’s lip quirking upward into a challenging smirk, yet the leader isn’t done just yet. “I just think that nickname suits you perfectly, that’s all.”

“Oh yeah?” With her hands firmly pressed on the couch, the tall girl pushes herself up, giving the other girl a warning glare that has Zoey getting off the couch, sensing the dangerous atmosphere despite being half asleep still. “Say that again and see what happens.”

Not one to back down from a challenge, Rumi’s grin widens, feeling a sort of thrill course through her at her friend’s glare. “I said…” she begins, her voice deliberately slow and teasing, “I think that nickname suits you *perfectly*.”

In a flash, Mira has the half demon pinned down to the couch, the move so fast that Rumi can’t react in her slightly sleepy state. All she can manage is a yelp as her wrists are completely stuck beneath the tall girl’s hold and Mira’s weight holds her body down. “H-hey! You didn’t even give me a chance!” She complains.

It’s safe to say she’s completely awake now.

“Where’s that demon strength of yours, huh?” Mira taunts, causing the older girl to growl softly, her cheeks flushing with both embarrassment and annoyance at her friend’s mocking tone.

“It’s a little tough to do anything in this position,” she argues defensively, still trying to shimmy herself free.

“Aw, c’mon. Show me that power you have deep within you,” the tall girl encourages, pressing down a bit harder, mindful not to hurt the leader. With the added pressure, Rumi grunts and pushes against her restraints, her muscles tense yet not strong enough to do much. “Is this really the best you’ve got? I gotta say, I’m a little disappointed.”

That very word, ‘disappointed’, causes something to snap in Rumi instantly. With her patterns igniting into a furious red, her muscles erupt with power as she sits up, the tall girl’s weight meaning absolutely nothing to her. Then once she’s upright, she gives the girl a shove, causing her to fall onto her back on the couch. Mira grunts from the impact, a satisfied smirk on her face.

“Alright. That’s enough, you two. Break it up,” Zoey orders, noticing Rumi’s anger is still blatantly obvious from her glowing patterns not dimming after successfully overpowering her friend.

At the girl’s command, Rumi’s sharp eyes snap over to the young girl, the fight draining from her immediately. “Okay…”

“Y’know, this wouldn’t have happened in the first place if you just came up with a better nickname, Rumi,” Mira jabs, holding her upper body with her elbows.

“Hmph…” Rumi huffs, her patterns gradually returning to normal.

“What about ‘big girl’?” Zoey offers, attempting to lower the tension. “That fits you pretty well. Don’t you think, Mira?”

The girl in question grins. “You just like it because it matches *your* nickname, ‘baby girl’.”

At this, Rumi raises an eyebrow. “I’ve never heard you call her that.”

There’s a brief pause between the three while Zoey’s cheeks tint a little. “That’s… because she mainly only calls me that when we’re in the bedroom… alone together.”

“O-oh…” Rumi gapes, her eyes widening at the implication as she flushes as well. “Ohhhh… Yeah… That would explain it.”

“What’s wrong? Jealous?” Mira teases, studying the leader’s face as it scrunchs a little.

“Maybe I am,” she answers bluntly, catching the two off guard.

“Wait… Really??” Zoey mutters under her breath.

With a solid nod from the half demon, she looks between the girls, her gaze softening as her patterns turn pink. “I… I want to give us a shot,” she confesses, watching them share a look with each other as if they were in disbelief.

“Like… Seriously? No more trial?” Mira asks for clarification. From the way her body tenses, it’s obvious she’s barely containing her excitement.

“No more trial,” Rumi answers before getting tackled down by Zoey who squeals in raw delight. “Mira!!! Did you hear that?! She wants to join us for real!!!”

“Z-Zoey! I can’t breathe..!” The leader complains, trying to push the young girl away without knocking her off the couch.

Thankfully, the shorter girl pulls away herself, much to Rumi’s relief which only lasts for a moment. “Oh, I can think of a much more exciting way to take your breath away,” Zoey declares before pressing her lips against hers without a proper warning. The older girl can only manage a gasp, her brain temporarily shutting down and forced to reboot. While she was growing used to kissing, especially with Zoey, the action totally threw her off.

Mira watches the scene, amusement and affection written all over her face. She doesn’t intervene, choosing to simply observe the two until Zoey pulls away and looks over at her.

“Your turn,” she giggles, gesturing to Rumi who’s just starting to become aware of what’s going on.

Arching an eyebrow, Mira smirks with a playful glint in her eyes. “My turn, huh?” She muses, shifting closer to the two girls. Rumi’s eyes snap over to the approaching girl, a blush forming all over her face. “Do I have your consent this time?” Mira asks curiously, referring back to when she took a drastic measure and kissed Rumi during her panic attack.

The girl in question blinks slowly, her brain processing the words before she nods with a little smile. “Yes… You have my blessing,” she replies in a somewhat teasing way, her body filling with anticipation as the tall girl draws closer and closer.

With that confirmation out of the way, Mira chuckles and tilts her head slightly before leaning in, causing Rumi’s heart to skip a beat until their lips connect. The moment they do, the leader lets out a soft sigh, the tension in her body dissolving instantly. Mira’s lips are soft and warm, a subtle pressure against her own as they move slowly. The kiss is full of affection and desire, a stark contrast compared to the panicked and rushed kiss they shared before.

Although Rumi is still kind of a novice to kissing, she presses her lips a bit harder against her friend’s, her hand coming up to rest against the side of her face. Naturally, Mira responds to the intensity change and deepens the kiss a smidge, tilting her head more and letting out a pleased hum. Soon enough, her hand goes to the back of the half demon’s neck, drawing her even closer as the kiss flares with passion. Rumi’s mind is soon filled with Mira: the softness of her lips, the scent of her, and most importantly, the warmth of her presence. It’s all incredibly intoxicating.

“Wow… I thought it would just be a quick kiss,” Zoey mutters, growing a little turned on from the intimacy building between the two.

The two finally separate, breathless and flushed. Rumi lets out a sort of self conscious chuckle, sort of forgetting Zoey was there watching them since she was so focused on the kiss.

Mira on the other hand isn’t nearly as embarrassed since she keeps her hand on the older girl’s neck. “We got a little carried away, huh?” She replies, laughing softly.

“Hey, I’m not complaining at all,” Zoey reassures, her eyes darkening a little.

Rumi glances between the two girls, finally regaining her composure as she feels her chest flutter. This new level of intimacy… is definitely something she doesn’t mind getting to experience more.

Chapter Text

"Oh, by the way, Rumi, do you still have your fangs?” Zoey asks casually, the three still on the couch, the morning sun peaking through the curtains.

With her slight embarrassment kind of lingering from the kiss she shared with each of them, Rumi blinks a few times before nodding. “Yeah, I do.” Then her eyes narrow skeptically, recalling the previous time Zoey asked about them before shoving her finger down the leader’s throat. “Why do you ask?”

“I wanna see them,” Zoey answers nonchalantly, causing Rumi to scoff.

“You think I’m gonna fall for that again?”

“No,no,no, you don’t have to open your mouth this time!” The young girl swiftly replies. “Just give me a big smile!”

Knowing there’s no point in arguing, Rumi goes along with the order. “There. Happy now?”

In the brief window Zoey had to see them, she hums curiously. “Huh… They don’t seem as long and sharp as last night… I guess that’s a good thing.”

“Do they still ache?” Mira wonders

“Kinda…”

“Better get that ring for you to chew on,” Zoey remarks, spotting the toy left on a napkin on the coffee table in front of her. She’s just about to reach over and grab it before Rumi takes the young girl’s hand to stop her.

“No, no, it’s okay. They don’t ache *that* bad.”

“Don’t be silly, Rumi. Just use the ring,” Zoey insists, using her other hand to grab the toy.

“Yeah. Don’t just endure the pain because it’s not that bad. Plus, I didn’t sprint for fourty minutes just for you to use the toy for a little while last night.”

With both of her friends against her decision, Rumi gives in and accepts the ring before softly gnawing into it. The two watch her for a moment, seeing the obvious relief and satisfaction on her face. Even now, she’s still as stubborn as ever, it seems.

“Mira? Can you start making breakfast?” Zoey asks, shifting the topics completely.

“Sure thing. Any requests?”

The young girl hums thoughtfully, taking the question seriously. “Hmmmmm… Nothing greasy, please.”

“Alright. So no bacon or fried eggs,” Mira replies, shifting her attention to the other girl. “What about you, Rumi?”

Taking the toy out of her mouth, Rumi quickly replies with, “Anything is fine with me,” before popping the toy back into her mouth.

…

As the three sit together to eat breakfast, everything seems to be going well as usual until Rumi takes a bite with her fork. “Ow…”

The two girls snap their attention to their distressed friend instantly, though Mira is the only one to talk since Zoey’s mouth is full. “You okay? What happened?”

After slowly chewing her food, Rumi stares down at her plate then at her fork. “It’s kind of hard to eat because of my fangs…”

“Ah… the fork scrapes against them, doesn’t it?” Mira surmised, lowering her own fork and looking around the kitchen, thinking of a solution.

“Maybe chopsticks? Does this place have any?” Zoey suggests, her mouth still partially full.

“Y-yeah, that’ll probably help,” the leader murmurs before getting up and searching for the utensils. It takes a minute, but she soon finds them and sits back down. After getting comfortable, she grabs a portion of the food and puts it into her mouth, finding it easier yet still needing to chew carefully. The other two look relieved for her, though the half demon herself isn’t the biggest fan of this whole thing of needing to eat slower… Once her plate is half empty, she brings her cup of water up to her lips, only for her fangs to rub against the glass. “Are you kidding me..?”

Witnessing the problem, Mira gets up from the table and returns shortly with a straw. “Here.”

The older girl looks up, her eyes lighting up as it’s dropped into the glass. “Good thinking. Thanks.”

“Mhm,” the tall girl hums, watching with amusement as her friend uses the straw without any issues.

…

Once their meals are finished, Rumi groans in both annoyance and frustration. “That was an awful experience…”

Mira and Zoey, their own plates long since being emptied, share a sympathetic expression with her.

“It’s like you have to relearn how to eat all over again…” Zoey mutters.

Those words seem to have something snap in Rumi because she suddenly shoots up from her chair and storms out of the kitchen to then turn left and enter the bathroom. Looking at her reflection, she pulls her lower lip down with her finger and growls in frustration. “These things have to go. If I can make my claws go away, these fangs should go too.”

Meanwhile, both of her friends stand in the doorway, looking even more concerned than before, especially from the sound the leader made.

“Rumi…” Mira begins hesitantly, her voice filled with worry as she steps closer. “I don’t think they’re gonna go away if you’re this agitated…”

“Yeah… and I mean… maybe you could just get used to them..?” Zoey adds, her voice smaller than usual from Rumi’s gaze staring at her in the reflection of the mirror.

“I’m sorry, Zoey, but I’m not putting up with this just to satisfy whatever fantasies you have about them,” Rumi replies a little harshly.

The two are utterly taken aback by their friend’s frustration with the younger one muttering a quiet, “ouch”, under her breath.

Too overcome with emotions to care, Rumi tries her best to focus as she shuts her eyes and takes a shaky breath, focusing her attention on her fangs. Mira and Zoey watch closely, the atmosphere thick with anticipation and worry. Time seems to slow down as each second makes the air heavier with anxiousness.

Then Rumi opens her eyes and smiles wide. The two lean forward a bit to see the results.

Or lack thereof.

Rumi’s expression drops with disappointment, the four fangs still on full display and not even a centimeter smaller. “Why..?”

“M-maybe it takes more time..?” Zoey suggests softly, trying to offer the leader some reassurance.

“You should try again later. Maybe they’re just not ready to go away just yet,” Mira adds right after.

“I don’t want them gone later! I want them gone *now*!!” The half demon snaps, her left eye briefly turning yellow as she spins around to face the two.

Zoey flinches from her shout and lowers her head, yet Mira meets Rumi’s outburst with frustration. “You think getting stressed out like this is going to help?” Those words were like a slap in the face, the realization dawning on Rumi who immediately deflates.

“I…”

“You need to take it easy, Rumi…” Zoey whispers, not meeting her friend’s gaze. “Rushing it like this and yelling isn’t going to solve anything.”

Sighing defeatedly, the leader bites the inside of her cheek, feeling frustrated that she got so worked up over this. “Yeah… Sorry…”

The tension in the room eases, causing everyone to relax a bit. Mira soon takes a step forward and puts a hand on her distressed friend’s shoulder. “It’s alright. You’ll get it eventually. You just need to be in a much more calm state of mind.”

..

The trio eventually return to the living room. Rumi wastes no time with gnawing on the toy ring, taking out her frustration on it while burying herself into the couch. As always, her friends watch her worriedly, with Mira opting to pet Rumi's head as a sort of reassurance.

After what feels like a solid five minutes of no one saying anything, Zoey clears her throat. “So… I’ve been thinking that we should do a bit of snorkeling today..! I brought the necessary equipment for all three of us!” She explains, trying to sound enthusiastic to brighten the mood.

Grateful for the change in topic, Mira smiles, noticing Rumi’s attention shift to the young girl, the tension easing from her body even more. “Snorkeling sounds fun. Right, Rumi?”

The girl in question nods slowly, taking the ring out of her mouth. “Yeah. It might be a good distraction,” she replies, a small sigh escaping her.

“G-great! Then let’s get dressed so we can head out to the beach!” Zoey declares, being the first to stand up with the other two following suit shortly after.

“Yeah… Sure…” Rumi replies, still dejected as she sets the ring back down. Meanwhile, Mira shoots her older friend a sympathetic expression, silently observing as she always does.

….

Stepping onto the hot sand, Zoey turns to her two friends and holds out their gear - goggles and snorkels. They each take their items and while Mira is swift to put the goggles on and rest them against her forehead, she notices Rumi is struggling with the straps to adjust the size. It’s not like Rumi goes out to swim that much, especially with the necessity of wearing goggles. She always just swam without them, but that wouldn’t be possible now if she wanted to actually go snorkeling and examine the ocean without her eyes burning from the salt water.

“Let me help,” Mira offers, holding out her hand. Rumi instantly shoots a weak glare over at her yet eventually hands the girl her goggles, upset she couldn’t figure it out herself. Fully aware of this, Mira steps a bit closer and makes sure Rumi understands how the goggles work. “See this little bit of the strap hanging over here? All it needs is a little tug and the strap will become tighter. To loosen it, pull on this tiny buckle here.”

The leader watches intently the whole time, her expression shifting into understanding, then appreciation. “You make it look so easy,” she mutters, glancing up at her friend and smiling a little.

Returning the smile with more affection, Mira hands the goggles back to her then reaches behind the girl to adjust her ponytail a bit. The kind gesture has Rumi’s heart fluttering a bit as she subconsciously shuts her eyes, feeling the gentle tug on her hair. “Everything takes a bit of practice, Rumi. And you putting your hair in a ponytail is a perfect example of that. I remember all the times you had to come to me or Zoey just to put a hair tie in your hair.”

The older girl flushes a bit at the memories and absentmindedly runs her thumb along the side of the lens of the goggles. “And don’t forget that one of you had to always help me braid my hair.”

“We still do that, you know,” Mira points out teasingly.

“Well, yeah, but I do it on my own more often now!” Rumi replies defensively.

“Are you two ready yet?” Zoey calls out, managing to make it all the way down the shoreline already while the two were talking.

Mira turns around and shakes her head. “You can’t even give us a minute, can you?”

“No! The turtles are calling to me!”

The other two laugh in both amusement and defeat at their friend’s enthusiasm. “I guess we should get going before she decides to leave us behind to join her siblings,” Mira remarks teasingly even though the young girl can’t hear her.

“Yeah. Good idea,” Rumi replies, smiling softly.

Chapter Text

The sun casts warm rays of light down on the trio, the air is crisp and a little humid, and the water is cooling - comfortable. Mira is starting to swim in the ocean, the water passing her chest. Zoey, being the eager beaver she is, swims a bit further ahead, her eyes scanning the water to examine the wildlife in hopes of finding a turtle.

All is right at that moment.

Until Rumi puts the mouthpiece of the snorkel into her mouth. Her sharp fangs instantly puncture through the plastic. And to add to her misfortune, the water was already at her chest when she discovered this issue. A soft curse escapes her mouth, her frustration for the sharp canines returning full force. She tries to give herself the benefit of the doubt and puts her face into the water to test if the snorkel still works, yet sea water is swift to enter her mouth.

To make matters worse, her friends are already a bit further ahead, unaware of her situation, leaving her alone to figure out what to do.

Pulling her face out of the water, her irritation only grows as she spits the water out of her mouth. Her eyes stare down at her feet, her negative emotions reaching a boiling point as she spirals. She feels pathetic just standing near the shallow water, her hands balling into fists at her sides. “Stupid fangs..! Just go back to normal already!” She mutters under her breath, tears of frustration building in her eyes.

While she’s left utterly miserable, Mira finally glances behind her and spots her friend lagging behind. “Rumi..?” Without a second though, she does a 180 and begins swimming back closer to the shallow water. It doesn’t even take a second of looking at her to know something bad is going on. “What’s wrong?” She asks, catching the girl’s attention since she snaps her head up.

The leader hesitates to respond for a moment, but she knows it’s useless trying to keep something hidden from Mira or downplay the situation. “I can’t use the snorkel. My fangs punctured through the plastic accidentally.”

The tall girl frowns as she swims a bit faster until she feels the ocean floor beneath her feet, prompting her to walk the rest of the way over to her friend. “You don’t have to use it then. You can just hold your breath when looking into the water.”

“Won’t Zoey get upset though? She brought this for me to use…” Rumi huffs.

“I think she’ll prefer you not using it over you swallowing ocean water,” Mira replies bluntly as she finally stands in front of her friend and detaches the snorkel from the girl's goggles.

“But what about you two? I’ll only slow you down…”

“Unfortuantely, Zoey doesn’t really care enough to stay with us when she’s in the ocean,” the tall girl replies, pointing over to where the young girl is as she swims further and further ahead, unaware of her two friends being several feet away. “But that’s fine,” Mira adds before chucking Rumi’s snorkel onto dry land. “I’ll stay with you.”

The leader is about to argue more, yet the words stay in her throat as she watches her friend take off her own snorkel and chuck it towards the other one. She watches the object fly through the air before sticking straight up in the sand, her brain's gears turning slowly. “You’re… not using your snorkel either??” She asks softly, her frustration dissolving into a sort of appreciation.

“I always found those things pretty annoying anyway,” Mira brushes off casually, pretending that she didn’t throw her own snorkel just to make sure Rumi isn’t singled out for being the only one without a snorkel.

A small, crooked smile tugs at the corner of Rumi’s lips, her appreciation growing as she meets the girl’s eyes. “They are pretty weird, huh?” She replies, her tone holding a hint of amusement and affection. After a brief pause, she averts her gaze. “Are you sure you don’t mind staying with me? We both know how impatient Zoey can be in the ocean…”

“I'll just do something good for her later as an apology,” Mira responds casually, a smirk growing on her face. “And I won’t let this opportunity to be with you slip past me now that we’re officially more than friends. Zoey got her moment to be alone with you yesterday… I think it’s safe to say my turn is overdue.”

The half demon’s chest tightens at Mira’s words, a mixture of affection and embarrassment washing over her. She can’t help her smile widening as her cheeks blush, growing flustered when she sees the girl take a step closer to her, leaving the two only a foot apart. A warmth fills her body, yet it's pleasant as it makes her stomach fuzzy. Without a second thought, Rumi reaches her hand out, seeking Mira’s from under the water. “Are you sure you’re gonna be alright with holding your breath?”

“I’ll be just fine,” the tall girl reassures, grasping Rumi’s hand and squeezing it a little. “Don’t worry.”

The leader’s heart skips a beat from the touch, the slight worry easing in her mind by her friend’s confident tone. “Okay, if you say so. Just… promise you’ll stay close to me..?” She replies, taking a hesitant half step closer, their bodies nearly touching from the movement. To ease herself a bit, she squeezes Mira’s hand, making it act as a sort of anchor during the intimate moment.

Smiling softly, Mira pulls her goggles up to rest on her forehead. Rumi watches her curiously the whole time, wondering what she’s up to considering they should be getting ready to go further into the water together. “Can you lift yours up too?”

The question sort of throws her off, yet the leader slowly nods after a second. She reaches up with her free hand and slides the goggles up in one swift motion. With her eyes no longer slightly covered by the plastic lens, she locks them onto Mira’s. “There,” she whispers softly. “Now what?”

With her smile turning a little sly, Mira takes her friend’s chin and tilts her face up before pressing her lips against hers, a soft gasp of surprise escaping the leader’s mouth as a result. As always, it takes her a minute to break out of her frozen state to then simply shut her eyes and accept the form of love. Her free hand soon reaches up, her fingers gently grasping the back of Mira’s neck to pull her closer, mimicking what the tall girl did to her when they kissed in the morning. To reciprocate the touch, Mira rests her hand on the girl’s lower back, moving it up and down in a soothing gesture. Rumi utterly melts into the sensation, releasing a sigh as she moves closer.

The remaining gap between them closes, the two are flush together, skin touching skin. Heat ignites between them naturally, going straight to their cores. Despite being the one who’s typically more composed, Mira lets out a soft moan first, welcoming her friend’s eagerness. That sound in turn fans the flames more, fueling their desire and causing Rumi’s grip to tighten on the back of the tall girl’s neck.

The kiss deepens, growing more passionate as their bodies are gently rocked by the waves of the ocean. Rumi’s lips move against Mira’s in a slow, languid motion, her tongue hesitantly sliding out to gently trace her friend’s upper lip, causing Mira’s eyebrows to shoot up at the bold move. “You learn fast,” she mutters, taking that brief moment to compose herself. “You picked that move up from Zoey, didn’t you?” Yet instead of receiving an answer right away, she’s pulled back in for another round of making out.

The leader felt a spark of pride at the compliment, both happy and aroused that she managed to please her friend. “She’s a pretty good example to learn from,” she finally answers before resuming the kisses. She takes control of them at this point, her tongue slipping into Mira’s mouth to explore deeper. Her hand, boldened by desire, moves up to thread her fingers through her pink hair. Then her other hand grabs the tall girl’s waist as if she was afraid she’d slip away.

With a little smirk, Mira pulls back and licks her lips, looking utterly satisfied. “I won’t leave your side. I promise.”

A quiet whine escapes Rumi’s lips, yet the sounds of the waves sort of drown out the sound as she reluctantly stops herself from chasing after Mira’s lips. It was strange… ever since her fangs grew in, she’s been feeling stronger desires and acting in ways she never thought she would. Her chest tightens a bit as she stares up at her friend for a moment, her brain finally processing the words. “You better not…” she mutters.

In response, Mira chuckles and caresses the side of her face, causing Rumi’s eyes to flutter, her touch sending a pleasant shiver down her spine. “What, you don’t believe me?”

The girl in question sighs dreamily and leans into Mira’s touch before opening her eyes to meet her gaze again. “I do believe you,” she murmurs, her voice sounding uncertain, “but I also know what you’re like. You can be a bit of a teaser sometimes.”

“Then I guess I’ll just have to prove how serious I am this time around, right?” Mira challenges, giggling when the half demon pouts.

“Yeah. You better prove it. No more teasing… no more running off…” she trails off, her eyes widening a bit when Mira leans her face closer, her lips just inches from hers. Obviously, her brain erases the entire prompt she had written out in her head, all too aware that the heat between them is palpable. Then she sort of wets her lips in anticipation, her gaze flitting down to Mira’s lips. “You better not be teasing me again…” She mutters, her voice barely above a whisper.

“I’m not,” Mira whispers back then seals their lips together.

This particular kiss is far more hot thanks to the two being much more comfortable with the action. Moans fill the sea air as Rumi takes things a step further by grasping the girl’s waist and probing her tongue into her mouth. She’s completely driven by greed and primal desire, letting out a sort of growl when Mira’s tongue meets hers.

The tall girl’s heart beats a little faster at the sound, both amazed and aroused at how quickly the half demon is growing used to these new experiences. Her hand naturally strokes her back, her fingers lingering on the strings holding her friend’s bikini top in place as if she was debating on tugging them and causing Rumi’s top to fall off. Those fingers make Rumi’s body tense, knowing what lies behind the thin fabric of her bikini if the girl does choose to actually pull on the string.

“Mira…” she mutters, her lips seeking more, becoming less tentative and more demanding, searching for more of the taste she’s quickly growing addicted to. Her grip on the tall girl’s hips tightens with a possessive edge, waiting eagerly for what Mira will do next. Growing hungry as well, Mira slides her hand down to the waistband of the leader’s shorts, slipping a few fingers under it but staying on her hip. With a hitching breath, Rumi’s back arches ever so slightly and her hips roll, seeking more of the cold fingertips against her heated skin. Jolts of pleasure shoot straight to her core, igniting a blazing heat deep within. “A-are you intentionally trying to drive me crazy..?” She mutters, her words coming out with a shaky huff as her fingers curl into the tall girl’s skin.

Mira tilts her head curiously, her eyes slightly wide. “Oh? So you’re actually feeling the effects of my touch, huh?” She muses, grinning in a teasing yet flirtatious way that has the leader growing more heated. “It’s a little surreal how fast you’re losing that adorable innocence of yours.”

“It’s your fault, you know…” Rumi argues huskily, feeling her primal urges creep in as she brings her face a bit closer to her friend’s. “You and the way you’ve been touching me…”

Mira’s eyes flash with a deeper desire as her smirk takes a more intense edge. “Don’t shift all the blame onto me. Zoey is equally at fault - and I dare say more than me.”

At this argument, the half demon sighs with a mix of stubbornness and resignation, knowing deep down that her friend’s words are correct. Zoey is the one to really get this whole ball rolling; she’s the one who caused Rumi’s feral, demonic side to unleash itself from its shackles deep within her by bringing her fangs out. “Yeah… okay, fine, Zoey’s definitely a part of this more,” she admits softly, her voice soft as she pouts. But then her gaze flicks back to Mira, a hint of defiant heat flaring up as she continues. “But *you’re* the one touching me right now.”

“You got me there,” Mira agrees, pulling her hand out of Rumi’s shorts to trail it down the side of the girl’s thigh instead. Then she brings her face close to Rumi’s ear to whisper even though they literally have the utmost privacy since Zoey is far off in the ocean, unaware of the fire burning between her friends. “And I can hardly wait to feel more…”

The half demon’s body tenses in response to the girl’s words, a shaky exhale escaping her lips as she shivers. She bites back a whimper, her voice breathless as she manages to respond, her words tinged with a hint of pleading and desire. “Mira..!”

“Hm?” Mira hums curiously, retracting her hand and backing away.

A small involuntary sound of disappointment slips out of Rumi’s mouth, the brief touch leaving a tingly sensation behind as she instinctively follows the tall girl before she stops herself, catching onto the teasing smirk on Mira’s face. Neediness is replaced with frustration as she crosses her arms over her chest and pouts. She wanted more but she really didn’t want to play along with her friend’s game… “You’re doing this on purpose… That’s not fair…”

“Aww, is someone becoming a little eager?” Mira purrs before bringing her hand out of the water and poking the tip of the leader’s nose. “You’re not completely ripe just yet, but I don’t mind waiting a bit longer so I can watch as you squirm while wondering why your body feels ‘different’ than usual.”

Rumi’s pout deepens, Mira’s teasing voice cutting right through her. She glares at the girl’s smug face, her cheeks flushing mostly out of embarrassment from being called out. “I-I’m not eager,” she retorts, her voice a little more flustered than she wants it to be. “I just… I want…”

“Good things come to those who wait, Rumi…” Mira replies, taking a long step closer so they’re nearly touching again. “And I’ll be here to pick you when you’re ripe.”

Embarrassment is stampeded over by frustration for the half demon whose patience wears thin. Her body is thrumming with longing and unfulfilled desire, then Mira’s words said with her confident tone, only serve to agitate. “You make it sound like I’m a fruit or something,” she argues, her voice coming out as a sort of growl. “I’m not something to be plucked and tasted only after a certain amount of time..!” With her gaze growing defiant, Rumi stands her ground, trying her best not to act affected by how close her friend is. “I want you to pick me *now*..!”

Mira’s eyes flash with something Rumi’s never seen from her before and doesn’t fully understand - raw desire. The sight has the leader’s heart skipping a beat, a thrill igniting in her body. However, the flash is nothing but a swift flicker before the tall girl regains her composure and chuckles. “You sure know how to get me riled up… But I stand by what I said.”

Before she can even stop herself, the words flow out of Rumi’s mouth. “You’re so fucking stubborn…”

The two share a moment of silence, their eyes wide, though Rumi’s is more out of horror while Mira’s is more out of amazement.

“You don’t even completely understand what you’re asking of me,” Mira finally replies, trying to act nonchalant from the fact that she got Rumi so frustrated that she swore. Hearing Rumi swear is a rare occurrence, especially *that* word. She honestly can’t help but feel a little proud of herself for triggering it.

Meanwhile, Rumi gets over herself and scoffs at Mira’s argument. She’s still incredibly frustrated and needy and those emotions shine through in her voice as she retorts. “Stop sounding so damn sure of yourself! I *do* know what I want..!” She pauses, her voice dropping into a sort of whispered confession. “I want your touch…”

Taking her friend more seriously, Mira returns the girl’s glare, causing the older girl to flinch a little. “And what about the rest?”

It takes a moment for the question to register for Rumi, her thoughts stuck on her intense glare that threw her off from how sudden it was. “The… the rest?” She repeats softly.

Shaking her head in utter amusement, Mira cups Rumi’s face with her hands. “Be patient,” she warns in a firm, scolding-like tone.

Rumi’s resistance swiftly melts away beneath the girl’s touch, her heart fluttering in her chest as she nods weakly, the last of her defiance fading. “Okay…” she complies quietly, her gaze softening into something vulnerable as she rests her hands over Mira’s.

Pleased with the tension resolving, Mira smiles fondly. “Good girl. And don’t worry, at the rate you’re going, it won’t be much longer until you’re ready.”

As fast as Rumi’s smile came, it fades from the last thing the tall girl said. It leaves her puzzled as she tries and fails to figure out what Mira is hinting at. “What are you talking about..?”

Brushing her thumb along the older girl’s lips, Mira snickers as she leans closer to them. “You’ll understand soon enough.” With that being said, she gives her friend one last kiss that has Rumi moaning weakly.

When Mira finally pulls away, the half demon can feel her touch lingering despite her hands being gone from her face. She takes a moment to compose herself before sighing. “That’s not much of an answer…”

Laughing softly, Mira takes the girl’s hand, gently lacing their fingers together. “There’s nothing wrong with preserving you a bit longer. It’ll make the moment when you finally lose it that much sweeter.”

Chapter Text

The crystal blue water is a pleasing sight, paired with the tiny crabs walking along the ocean floor and the occasional school of little fish. Rumi and Mira swim together, bringing their heads up every so often to get some air. The cool water laps at their skin, bringing a sense of calm after the intimate moment they just shared. Of course Rumi would steal glances at her friend every now and again, finding her eyes lingering on the way the tall girl slowly swam along the water to conserve her energy.

Soon enough, they hear the familiar voice of Zoey call out to them. “There you are! Why the heck were you two just standing in the water earlier?”

The two, slightly startled from the sudden voice, lift their heads up, taking in the sight of the young girl sitting on a gigantic boulder, the water reaching her stomach.

“We were just having a chat about the snorkels, then got carried away with other things and started making out,” Mira explains casually, reaching the rock first and pulling herself up onto it before turning around and holding out her hand for Rumi so she can help her get on the rock too. Of course Rumi isn’t going to turn down the help, but her blush definitely worsens as she settles onto the platform to catch her breath. She tries to keep her face neutral, yet with even her patterns turning slightly pink, it’s a pointless effort.

“Yeah, I saw,” Zoey giggles. “You two were really getting into it, huh?”

“Guilty as charged,” Mira admits while the other girl’s blush only worsens.

Noticing this, the shorter girl’s face turns even more teasing. “So how does it feel now that you’ve decided to take our relationship seriously, Rumi?”

Surprisingly enough, Rumi relaxes at the question, not even seeming that embarrassed anymore. She turns her head to Zoey, offering her a small, slightly shy smile. “Honestly, it feels right. Being with you both like this… I don’t find it weird or uncomfortable. It just sort of feels like this is how things should have always been.”

Zoey smiles affectionately in return, her heart ready to burst out of pure joy as she leans toward her friend. “Even when I do this?” She asks before closing the distance and planting a brief kiss on the older girl’s lips.

Knowing that was coming just from the way the young girl’s eyelids dropped, Rumi isn’t nearly as surprised and is quick to reciprocate the kiss, suppressing a shiver when their lips stay connected for a moment longer despite Zoey pulling away. Just that simple touch leaves a lingering warmth on her lips and an even warmer sensation in her chest. She stares into Zoey’s eyes for a moment, watching them curve a bit with her smile. “Yes. Even when you do that… You just can’t help yourself, can you?”

“She’s usually way worse,” Mira chimes in. “This is only the beginning. Pretty soon she’s gonna be demanding kisses anywhere and everywhere.”

Rumi’s wide eyes snap to the tall girl sitting to her right, alarm and curiosity written all over her face. She already knows that Zoey is a sort of erotic flirt and is super affectionate, but the idea of her demanding kisses at even the most random moments is… definitely more exciting than she’s willing to admit. “Anywhere and everywhere, huh?” She repeats, turning her in the opposite direction.

“That’s right,” Zoey answers, resting her hand on the leader’s thigh, the touch making her tense up slightly. Yet she temporarily forgets about it when the young girl’s lips connect with hers again, this kiss being a bit more passionate and lasting much longer than the previous one.

“I see…” Rumi mutters, breathing shakily and secretly desiring more.

Watching the interactions with an amused glint in her eyes, Mira joins in on the fun and rests her hand on Rumi’s right thigh. “And since we’re on a private beach, we don’t have to worry about anyone seeing or… *hearing* us,” she explains, whispering the last part closer to the half demon’s ear, causing her to stiffen up even more than she already is.

As if she forgot about this fact, Rumi scans the surrounding area, her eyes lingering on their beach house. The idea of not having to hold back or worry about being seen… that was an enticing thought… “You have a point…” she agrees, her voice soft with a hint of desire.

The other two share a knowing look with each other, their grins matching one another’s. “Yyyyep! And counting today, we still have four days and nights of absolute freedom to use as we please!” Zoey adds excitedly, leaning closer once again. “And I’m gonna make sure not a second goes to waste.”

With that declaration, Rumi perks up a bit, giving away her eagerness. “What exactly do you have in mind?”

The young girl laughs in amusement as she slides her hand up Rumi’s thigh, slipping past her shorts just as a little tease. “Stuff that would be better to show rather than tell.”

The older girl swallows hard, her words getting caught in her throat as her eyes dart down to Zoey’s hand. Yet when she brings her attention back up to Zoey’s face, she’s slightly startled when she sees her leaning closer. Her heart beats faster and her body goes rigid as she feels Zoey’s hand grab her waist to bring her just a bit closer. She was ready for a kiss, yet not in the spot she expected. The girl’s lips press against her neck, causing her to jerk her head up in shock, the brief contact setting her nerves ablaze. “Zoey…” she breathes out, her senses becoming a little overwhelmed in the most pleasant way that has her seeking more.

“You like that?” Zoey murmurs into her neck before giving it a few more kisses as she waits for her friend to respond.

Of course, Rumi is too lost in the girl’s touch to respond right away. Yet when she does, it comes out as a dreamy sort of sigh. “Yeah… I like it.” Her heart is racing, her mind is clouding, and the only thing keeping her in this moment is Zoey’s neverending affection. Her soft sighs and gasps grow more frequent and loud as the ocean waves gently sway them. With each sound that slips out of her making her grow more responsive, she tilts her head to the side and fully accepts these new feelings. The sound of the ocean becomes nothing more than background noise at this point, her sighs soon turning into tiny moans, the girl’s lips bringing her a strange sort of high that has her shivering.

Yet, like everything else, it has to come to an end. It’s excruciating for both of them, though it probably is more so for Zoey who huffs. “God, I want to keep going but I also want us to have enough energy to get back to dry land.”

“Wow Zoey, you’re holding yourself back pretty well. I’m surprised,” Mira praises in a teasing sort of way. Meanwhile, Rumi is trying to reboot her systems, still reeling from the lingering sensation of the kisses on her neck.

“Yeah, it’s a shame I don’t have the same level of self-control as you do,” Zoey replies playfully.

“Don’t get me wrong. I have my limits too,” the tall girl argues while taking off her goggles to clean them.

“Oh yeah? When was the last time you lost control, huh?” Zoey challenges, smirking at her friend, prompting the girl in question to mirror her expression with a bit more smugness.

“I think you can answer that question - it was pretty recent, after all.”

With her expression faltering, Zoey’s gears turn faster in her brain, pulling up that one specific night in the penthouse while Rumi was at a photoshoot. She also recalls being incredibly sore for the next few days afterward, but she quickly shakes her head, a dark blush forming on her face. “U-um, anyway! I’m really bummed that I didn’t get to see any turtles.”

Finally functioning again, Rumi pats her friend’s back to soothe her. “At least we’re all having fun.”

“That’s true… But I was really hoping to see at least *one* turtle…” Zoey replies defeatedly. The three fall silent with Rumi and Mira giving their friend a sympathetic smile. Then the sound of a splash behind them has the young girl whipping her head around first, witnessing the rare sight of a sea turtle poking its head out of the water a few feet away. It’s safe to say that Zoey’s jaw drops as she wants to do nothing more than squeal and swim toward it. Yet being the turtle expert she is, she knows she needs to remain calm and not move too much to avoid scaring the creature away. Of course it’s excruciating having to keep still, especially when her body is trembling with barely contained excitement. Meanwhile, Rumi and Mira watch with amazed expressions as well, occasionally casting their eyes to the young girl and getting a kick out of her attempt at keeping still.

“Looks like you got your wish,” Mira muses quietly.

“Shush,” Zoey hisses under her breath, not even breaking her gaze away for a single second to shoot her friend a glare for speaking. The other two’s smiles grow wider in amusement, complying with the young girl’s strict command. Then to only add to the magical(and tense) moment, the turtle begins swimming closer, seeming curious about them. At the sight, Zoey practically quivers, her muscles taught to calm her shaking. For a whole minute, the creature circles around the boulder they’re on before finally swimming back into the deeper part of the ocean, slowly fading from view.

Letting out a shaky breath, Zoey relaxes her body, remaining utterly silent.

“Well then… How lucky are you?” Rumi teases, nudging the girl’s side.

“That… was so cool!!! Did you see how cute it was?! And the way it swam around us? Ugh, I wanted to reach out and pet it SOOOO BAAAAD!!!” The shorter girl gushes, her excitement exploding all at once.

“Believe me, we could tell. You were literally shaking,” Mira replies teasingly.

Joining in on the fun, Rumi giggles, her eyes trailing to Mira for a moment before focusing on Zoey. “I honestly thought you were gonna pounce on it.”

“I’ve never seen one in the wild before!” Zoey gushes, seeming to completely ignore her friends since she’s too stuck on ranting about the turtle. “They’re so much more majestic in person! The cameras can’t even capture their grace and cuteness!”

Knowing the young girl is a lost cause like this, Mira and Rumi just wait for her to deflate on her own… which takes at least five minutes of nonstop talking. Seizing upon the opportunity when Zoey stops talking, Mira puts her goggles back on. “Why don’t we head back now?” She suggests, diving off the boulder and gently splashing into the water a few feet ahead.

“No objections here,” Rumi replies, hopping far less gracefully into the ocean, leaving Zoey to hurry to catch up.

“Wait for me!”

…

“Okay… That was definitely a lot more tiring than I thought it was going to be,” Rumi mutters, straining the water from her ponytail.

“Tell me about it. That was a whole workout thanks to the tide,” Mira replies, adjusting her shorts since they were slipping a bit.

The three continue walking along the shallow water, yet Rumi and Mira look back at the young girl, noticing her silence.

“Everything okay, Zo?” Rumi stresses, stopping in her tracks and waiting for her to catch up.

“Huh? Oh! Yeah! I was just thinking about the turtle. I wish I could've brought my phone with me to record the moment,” Zoey replies casually, making the other two breathe sighs of relief.

Desperate to change the topic before Zoey gushes for another five minutes, Mira slows down as well and focuses her attention on the older girl. “Think you wanna try turning your teeth back to normal?”

Shifting her body toward the tall girl, Rumi hums thoughtfully. “Yeah, I guess I could once we’re sitting on the towels.” Mira nods along, smirking as she stares at her friend’s face. “What?” The leader blushes a bit, averting her gaze. “Is there something on me?”

“No, no. I was thinking that the fangs make you look good,” Mira responds, snickering when her friend’s face darkens.

“Oh great, you like my fangs too?” Rumi chuckles. “And here I thought only Zoey was crazy for them.”

“Honestly I don’t think there’s anything about your appearance that I don’t like,” Mira replies, causing Zoey to holler.

“Oooh, that was *smoooooth*,” she giggles, nudging the tall girl with her elbow.

Chuckling in response, Mira nudges in return. “What can I say? I’m a charmer.”

Failing miserably to stop her eyes from rolling, Rumi shakes her head, hiding her blush by turning her head away. “You’re both so ridiculous. But just so we’re clear, I still plan on returning my teeth to normal. My fangs may be nice for you two but they’re a pain for me.”

“Well, until that time comes, I know I’m gonna wanna take advantage of those puppies,” Zoey challenges.

….

Sitting under the shade of the umbrella, Rumi soon finds herself in a predicament even though she never once tried to fight it as it progressed. Zoey was straddling her lap while Mira was sitting right behind her. In other words, the leader is being sandwiched between her two friends. Funnily enough, it started out relatively innocent. Mira just wanted to be a little affectionate and sit next to Rumi to cuddle her from behind by wrapping her arms around her stomach and pulling her close, yet Zoey felt left out and needed to join in on the cuddle session and ultimately decided that straddling Rumi’s lap would be a great idea. At first, Rumi just let the two do what they wanted, doing her best to maintain her composure.

However, Mira had other ideas.

Her lips soon begin pressing soft kisses against the back of Rumi’s shoulder, causing the half demon to gasp. And of course, Zoey joins and nuzzles her face into the girl’s neck, peppering it with kisses.

With this, Rumi is now at the mercy of her two friends, their touches and closeness sending waves of heat throughout her body. It was a lot at once, especially with two sets of hands roaming along her sides, arms, and thighs. Now the question is… can she handle both girls at once like this or will it just be too much to handle?

Chapter Text

Sitting under the shade of the umbrella, Rumi finds herself in a predicament even though she never once tried to fight it as it progressed. Zoey was straddling her lap while Mira was sitting right behind her. In other words, the leader is being sandwiched between her two friends. Funnily enough, it started out relatively innocent. Mira just wanted to be a little affectionate and sit next to Rumi to cuddle her from behind by wrapping her arms around her stomach and pulling her close, yet Zoey felt left out and needed to join in on the cuddle session and ultimately decided to straddling Rumi’s lap would be a great idea. At first, Rumi just let the two do what they wanted, doing her best to maintain her composure.

However, Mira had other ideas.

Her lips soon begin pressing soft kisses against the back of Rumi’s shoulder, causing the half demon to gasp. And of course, Zoey joins and nuzzles her face into the girl’s neck, peppering it with kisses.

With this, Rumi is now at the mercy of her two friends, their touches and closeness sending waves of arousal throughout her body. It was a lot at once, especially with two sets of hands roaming along her sides, arms, and thighs.

“Let us know if you need us to stop, okay?” Zoey says, breaking her friend out of her haze for a moment as their eyes meet.

“Y-yeah…” She manages to mutter, her eyelids involuntarily closing partially, her gaze still locked onto Zoey’s while Mira’s grip tightens on her waist. Then through her barely opened eyes, she watches the young girl’s face get closer until their lips are connected. She instantly lets out a soft sigh, her eyes finally closing as she reciprocates the kiss that was full of tender passion. Her hands naturally come up, holding the young girl’s face and drawing her even closer so the kiss can deepen.

Meanwhile, Mira’s kisses soon turn to soft bites, marking up the girl’s skin as her hands slide toward Rumi’s toned stomach, feeling the muscles there and letting out a pleased hum.

It doesn’t take long at all for Rumi to feel that warm tension building in her core, yet it’s far stronger this time with the two girls working together. Unsurprisingly, she’s already a moaning mess, the sound reaching pitches she’s never let out before. Taking this as a good sign, Mira glides her hands up, her fingers slipping under the leader’s bikini top without straying any further. Not one to fall behind, Zoey kisses along her jaw for a while before returning to her lips and pressing her tongue against hers.

“S-stop…” Rumi murmurs abruptly, turning her head away from Zoey’s face and trying to catch her breath.

The two instantly retract their hands and give their friend some space. “You okay?” Mira asks softly, keeping her hands firmly close to herself despite her wanting to reach out and at least pet her friend’s back.

“Y-yeah, just…. Having you both touch me at the same time is a little… overstimulating,” Rumi answers, staring down at her body.

The two girls exchange a glance, both nodding in understanding before Zoey reaches out and gently rests her hand under the girl’s chin to make her meet her gaze and soft smile. “It’s okay. We get it. We did get pretty carried away there.”

“Maybe we’ll just stick to one at a time for now,” Mira suggests, prompting Rumi to nod.

“That’s probably for the best. It was pretty intense.”

Zoey giggles at this, trying to lighten the mood as always. “You’re just so darn cute that I couldn’t help myself.”

The three share a laugh, though Rumi’s flush deepens, even more so when the laughter dies down and a silence follows. “So… who’s up first?”

The other two stare at the girl for a moment before looking at each other with the same expression. “You… want to keep going?” Mira asks for clarification.

“As long as it’s only one of you at a time,” Rumi explains, prompting the other two to hold a conversation simply by looking at each other. Of course they’re both more than happy to continue, but they also need to make sure they keep their eagerness in check.

Finally, Mira speaks up. “How about I go first then? And don’t worry, I won’t do anything too overwhelming. I’ll let Zoey handle that part if she wants.”

Taking a moment to compose herself(or perhaps brace herself), Rumi straightens her back and nods, her head looking over her shoulder to meet the tall girl’s gaze. “Alright.” The two nod in agreement, yet Rumi finds her face getting turned to face forward once again by Zoey’s hand on her chin. As if to leave a sort of promise, Zoey kisses her again, her lips lingering a bit longer until she finally pulls away and gets off of Rumi’s lap. The leader barely has time to recover from the kiss before she feels Mira’s lips on the back of her neck. She immediately lets her head fall forward, purely out of instinct as she hums deeply.

For a while, it’s simply just Mira planting kisses along the girl’s skin, going from her neck then to her shoulder, yet soon enough her hands no longer remain stationary. They begin gliding along her friend’s sides, soft and warm as the tension between them grows. “I’m gonna try something a little different. Is that okay?” She whispers, resting her chin in the crook of the leader’s neck.

The girl in question shivers, feeling the ghost of her friend’s breath against her skin. After clearing her throat, her mind swimming a little, she manages to find her voice, though it comes out more breathless than she’d like. “Yeah… That’s okay. I trust you.”

Meanwhile, Zoey shifts on the towel a bit, curling her knees under her and biting her lip, just as eager and curious for what the tall girl has in store.

A sort of anticipation builds among the three as Mira’s hand trails up from Rumi’s stomach before resting gently over the girl’s breast. The contact has the half demon biting the inside of her cheek, her back arching as pleasure shoots straight to her core.

With her keen eyes, Mira gauges the girl’s reaction and pushes her hand up slightly, keeping the pressure light. When she receives a moan in response to her touch, she can’t deny it has her getting a little eager to go more rough. Her hand twitches to follow through with that desire, yet she’s quick to reel it in, her own moan slipping out(more from holding back). However, it doesn’t take long for her other hand to join, cupping her other breast and massaging them together. The sight of the two plush boobs moving from her touch is enough to make her moan again, her lips soon pressing into Rumi’s neck.

Zoey groans as well, her pupils expanding as she drinks in the sight of Rumi’s pleasure building. Her body shakes with eagerness, wanting nothing more than to pounce on the older girl. The only thing stopping her is the silent promise she had with Mira to wait her turn. But damn, if she didn’t want to break that promise just to get early access… She takes in every little detail about Rumi: every shiver, every twitch, every moan, every sigh… she studies them all as if she’s gonna be tested on it later. And when Mira’s kisses become more open-mouthed as she lets out a deep hum, Zoey grips the towel beneath her tightly.

“Mira..!” The leader moans out, her eyes shutting.

That’s Zoey’s undoing.

She lets out a needy whine, unable to take it anymore. The way Rumi is right now… it’s too much to bear. “Please… Let me…” She whimpers, not even entirely sure what she wanted to say but just needing to get her voice out.

Picking up on Zoey’s eagerness, Mira’s eyes shoot up to look at her. Then with one final kiss on Rumi’s neck, she pulls away, her hands lingering on the leader's sides for a moment longer before they gesture to the girl. “She’s all yours.”

Zoey practically lunges at the chance as soon as it’s given to her, the remainder of her restraint snapping in an instant. Her eyes are visibly dark with desire as she crawls over to the half demon, taking in her flushed face and heaving chest.

Mira chuckles softly in amusement, scooting back slightly and simply watching as the young girl positions herself right in front of Rumi who stares ahead at Zoey, her own desire showing in her eyes as well. Then, pleasing both Mira and the young girl, Rumi reaches her hand out and grasps Zoey’s arm, silently pleading for her. That gesture coupled with her expression is all the shorter girl needs to grasp the leader’s face with both of her hands.

“Just a warning: I won’t be as gentle as Mira,” she murmurs before her lips practically smash against Rumi’s. The contrast between Mira’s slow, steady touch and Zoey’s immediate intensity leaves the half demon’s head spinning in the best way. The young girl’s kiss is hard and eager, her hands soon moving down to grip Rumi’s hips, nails digging into her skin. All the leader can do in response is moan, her grasp tightening on the girl’s arm and only strengthening when she feels Zoey’s tongue pushing into her mouth, tasting and claiming her fiercely.

The girl’s wet muscle explores freely, grazing along Rumi’s fangs. In the back of her mind, she felt something slightly off about them but she’s too lost to really focus on that. All she cares about is how *good* those sharpened fangs feel. A guttural groan escapes from her as the kiss never seems to end, but of course she eventually pulls away, her breath ragged as her eyes study her friend’s face, taking in her pink glowing patterns and hazy gaze. Finally, she processes the sort of sting she feels on her tongue and pinches her eyebrows. “Your fangs… are they different or something?”

A little thrown off by the question, Rumi runs her tongue over them, her eyes widening shortly after. “They’re…. longer. I think.”

With her suspicions confirmed, Zoey leans closer while Rumi continues feeling her fangs with her tongue. “They really are…” she whispers in disbelief, her hands gripping the girl’s hips harder. “They weren’t like this before… But do you feel any different because of them?”

The girl in question hums curiously, her left eye glowing yellow for a moment as her demeanor shifts. “I do,” she admits, her gaze intensifying as they stay locked onto Zoey’s. “My senses feel stronger and I have this strange desire to… maybe show off a bit…”

The change in atmosphere is undeniable, along with the interest and anticipation. Zoey’s breath hitches, recognizing the look her friend is giving her. Rumi is no longer her cautious self now that the demon is taking over, bringing its dominant energy along.

“So this is the other half Zoey gushed about, huh?” Mira muses, a smirk growing on her face as her eyes scanned the energy shift in her friend.

Rumi’s focus snaps to the tall girl instantly, her eyes gleaming with an intensity that would normally make anyone bend to her will instantly - anyone except for Mira. “Looks like you’re not the one in charge anymore,” the half demon chuckles.

Mira’s smirk only widens at this challenge, her gaze hardening as she tilts her head, showing she isn’t backing down at all. “I wouldn’t act so sure of yourself.”

“Careful, Rumi. Mira is on a whole different level,” Zoey warns.

Of course instead of taking her seriously and stopping while she’s ahead, the half demon is only more sure of herself. “I’m sure I can manage just fine,” she argues, her tone confident and taunting.

Never one to be threatened easily, Mira scoffs. “You think you can handle me, princess?”

At this, Rumi’s expression lights up with amusement. “Princess, huh? I like the sound of that.”

“Do you now?” Mira snickers, her pupils expanding a bit as she holds the leader’s gaze.

The tension is taut at this point, ready to snap at any second.

Yet Zoey’s words have that tension going slack. “Um… Just a reminder that it’s supposed to be my turn…”

Rumi instantly turns her head toward the young girl, her human half taking over as she smiles, turning a little sheepish as she grasps her face and brushes her thumb along her cheek. “Sorry about that.”

The young girl giggles softly, relieved the tension died since she isn’t so willing to give Rumi to Mira just yet. “No worries.”

Meanwhile, Mira chuckles in amusement, her shoulders dropping as she gets into a more comfortable position. Though, she's also a little thrown off by how quickly Rumi switched between dominant to relatively submissive. “Well, don’t mind me then. Keep going.”

Chapter Text

With Mira’s encouragement to continue, Rumi and Zoey resume their previous activity of making out and simply enjoying their closeness. This time around, Rumi’s hands roam with purpose instead of staying mostly in one spot on the young girl who peppers her neck with kisses. Their arousal is quick to build again, Zoey’s kisses starting off sweet enough before they become more open mouthed with her teeth nipping and sucking occasionally once Rumi’s hands grow bold. Then the young girl brings her hands up, cupping the girl’s chest in a much more firm way compared to Mira’s tender touch. Yet she doesn’t stop at that, her fingers slip beneath the bikini, the pads of them seeking Rumi’s nipples.

The leader gasps in response, her chest puffing out, needing the new feeling as she squeezes her eyes. For some reason she can’t understand, Zoey’s touch heightens her pleasure further. She can feel it in the way her stomach tightens and how every little touch is electrifying.

“Feels good, huh?” Zoey purrs, breaking the kiss to speak coherently. “Your nipples become the most sensitive when they’re hardened like they are right now.” As she explains this to Rumi - who’s trying desperately to listen - she brushes her nails across the girl’s nipples, feeling them slowly grow to prove her point further. With them at their peak, Rumi moans out loud, throwing her head back as she bites her lip. She doesn't bother responding, knowing her words would only fail her, if she can get anything out at all. Pleased by her reaction, Zoey giggles and brings her lips to the leader’s exposed neck. “And the same can be said about something else on your body… but we’ll save that for another time.”

Rumi groans, left wondering what Zoey is referring to as she brings her head back down and grabs the young girl’s sides. Her body mimics Zoey’s movements, her face going low to the young girl’s neck and leaving eager kisses on it, her actions a bit more sloppy and uncertain due to her inexperience. Nevertheless, Zoey lets out an approving hum, her eyes drifting shut as she accepts her friend’s lips happily. There’s something undeniably attractive about the fact that Rumi is learning so fast and is willing to bring her pleasure despite the clear gap in experience. The leader clearly doesn’t let something like that stop her, or slow her down long, for that matter.

However, those adorable, innocent kisses soon turn to bites with little restraint. Her sharp fangs scrape the girl’s skin, leaving red marks in their wake. Zoey gasps, her body shuddering at the sensation of her teeth threatening to puncture any second now. The pain is quick to mix with pleasure, yet there’s a tiny part of her that’s a bit concerned. Even Mira is reflecting that emotion, her body tensing as if she’s getting ready to restrain the half demon if anything bad happens.

“Rumi…” Zoey whimpers, patting the girl’s back in a desperate attempt to bring her to her senses. “Not so rough. I mean, I like the pain, but I just need you to ease up, okay?” Honestly her words were more like a sort of test to see if Rumi would obey or if she was too far gone in her feral state.

A sort of growl rumbles in Rumi’s throat, yet she eventually eases up per Zoey’s request, her bites growing soft before she ultimately pulls away and meets the young girl’s eyes with an apologetic frown. “Sorry.”

Sensing Rumi’s concern leaking through, Zoey is quick to grab the girl’s face, her touch grounding the leader. “Don’t apologize. We just need to work on that demon half of yours.” The leader nods silently, her eyes still holding guilt before shutting when Zoey kisses her as a reassurance.

“Why don’t we stop here for now before things escalate?” Mira suggests, eager to get out of the heat of being outside.

Zoey pulls away at this, seeming a little reluctant to stop but also feeling the effects of the weather. “Yeah. I can use a nice shower and bath.”

Soon, Zoey is taking the lead, her hand holding each girl as she marches up the stairs. Rumi simply giggles at the girl’s eagerness, yet Mira remains silent, her grip tightening around the shorter girl’s hand.

…

When the three reach the bathroom together, Rumi is quick to let go of Zoey’s hand and walk over to the bathtub, yet Mira’s grip only tightens once again. Zoey looks over her shoulder, picking up on the arousal behind Mira’s eyes. It seems that even though she was acting tough and unaffected on the beach, Mira was just as jealous and eager to join her friends as Zoey once was.

Despite being unaware of the heightened tension at first since she was about to twist the faucet on, Rumi eventually turns around, wondering why the other two are just standing by the door. “Um… What’s going on?” She asks hesitantly, her eyes darting between the two, her confusion only growing when she sees Zoey’s smirk.

“Rumi…” Mira says, her voice clear and firm. “I want you to watch closely. You’re a quick study, after all.”

At this, Rumi quirks an eyebrow, standing by the edge of the tub and following the two with her eyes as they walk toward the shower. Yet instead of turning the water on, Mira grabs Zoey’s legs and hoists her up before pressing her back against the wall.

“Oh, we’re doing it this way?” Zoey giggles, her legs wrapping around Mira’s waist naturally. “Y’know, you could've just said you were feeling left out on the beach. Now look at you, all eager to get some way to vent.”

“You have no idea,” the tall girl murmurs, her voice low and thick with lust as she leans her face into the girl’s neck.

Rumi’s eyes widened at the scene before her, her heart beating a little faster from the obvious display of desire.

Mira then begins biting the young girl’s skin, not caring about the marks they’ll leave since Rumi is aware of their relationship(unlike before where they hadn't told Rumi yet). Zoey’s hands are quick to come up, one gripping the tall girl’s shoulder while the other goes behind her neck, pulling Mira closer.

Rumi watches, her eyes essentially glued to them, taking in everything from the way their bodies are positioned to their reactions. She feels her own body growing hotter with each passing moment, excitement and desire obvious, though there’s also the hint of jealousy mixed in. Her gaze lingers on Mira’s back for a spell, her mind wandering for a second before she returns to her senses to witness the tall girl pulling Zoey’s top off.

The wet fabric drops at their feet, Rumi’s eyes not even really acknowledging it since she’s stuck watching Mira’s hands press eagerly against the young girl’s chest. The way Zoey gasps in response, the way her back arches, pressing more into Mira’s body, it’s all a bit too much for the half demon who lets out a shaky breath. Unaware of her action since she’s frozen staring at the two, her hands ball into fists, her desire only increasing as she stares at the young girl’s body in a way that can only be described as hunger.

To make matters worse, Rumi’s jaw clenches, a transformation taking hold of her and causing her fangs to extend even more like they’re reacting to the intimacy between her friends. Soon, her entire body tenses, her arousal consuming her as the jealousy creeps up.

Meanwhile, the other two have no idea what’s going on with their friend, too distracted with each other to notice the change happening. Mira continues kissing and sucking Zoey’s skin, pulling away slightly to stare at the girl with half lidded eyes. “You always know how to drive me crazy, huh? The sounds you were making with Rumi… the desire in your expression… it was all to get me riled up.”

The young girl moans in response, her head tilting back as Mira pinches her nipples. At the sound, Rumi’s body naturally responds, her foot taking a step forward as her breathing goes ragged.

Mira continues her ministrations, her hands massaging the girl’s chest while her lips and teeth leave a trail of red marks from the side of her neck and to her shoulder. Zoey’s gasps and groans become more frequent, drowning out the sound of Rumi’s internal battle across the room. “You’re so beautiful like this,” Mira murmurs, her voice filled with adoration. “You look so good when you’re desperate…” With those words falling from her lips, she temporarily lowers the girl down to slip her underwear off. The moment it plops to the ground with the young girl’s top, Mira is quick to return to their previous position, her hands stroking Zoey’s thighs and hips.

Rumi’s eyes follow every single move, her own body responding as her patterns glow a sort of mixture between red and pink. She takes another step closer, her fists trembling while her arousal and possessiveness builds.

Finally, Mira senses Rumi behind her. She briefly casts a gaze over her shoulder, meeting Rumi’s intense eyes and chuckling because of it. She can tell just from that one look and the girl’s body language that she was getting worked up, and the sadistic side of her was reveling with that knowledge. Facing her head toward Zoey again, her smirk widens as she leans closer to whisper. “Look at you all eager for me, Zoey… You want my fingers inside, don’t you?”

The girl in question nods shakily, her breathing ragged as she clings to Mira’s back. “Yes… Please, Mira,” she pleads, her body arching toward the tall girl in a clear display of need.

Hearing everything that was said, Rumi lets out a soft growl, unable to think straight as she takes another small step while her heart pounds in her ears.

Moving things along, her ears picking up on the sound Rumi made, Mira brings her fingers exactly where Zoey needs her, two of them probing inside and curling to hit that sweet spot that has Zoey’s moans grow louder.

“Mmn… Faster, Mira..! Please!” Zoey begs, practically writhing under Mira’s touch, her walls clenching around the girl’s fingers.

Complying to the young girl’s desires, Mira pumps her fingers at a speed that has Zoey’s body shaking uncontrollably. She can sense Rumi’s jealousy and possessiveness flare to an all new high, causing her to thrust her fingers with more power, knowing it won’t be long before the half demon gets close enough. “Scream for us, Zoey. Let it all out,” she demands, her lips soon pressing against the girl’s neck again. The only sounds filling the room are heavy breathing, moans, and the occasional growl, though once Mira spoke, Zoey’s moans drowned out every other noise.

With her head falling back, Zoey’s lips part open as desperate sounds flow freely from it. “M-Mira..!” She groans, feeling her pleasure reaching its peak quickly.

“That’s it, baby girl. Come whenever you want, just make sure it’s loud,” Mira purrs.

Meanwhile, Rumi is only a few steps away from them, her eyes both dark and furious. Being as close as she is now, she can literally smell the desire in the air, the scent driving her even crazier. Her mind is a frenzy of desire and primal urge at this point, her fangs fully extended and pupils so large that her irises are nothing more than thin rings. Then hearing the sound of Zoey screaming as she comes has Rumi’s hand reaching out, eager to touch, taste and… take… yet something inside of her keeps her at bay.

Mira helps the young girl through her climax, her fingers moving at a steady pace. “There you go… good girl. You did so well,” she praises, her voice thick with desire before she looks over her shoulder at the half demon standing within arm’s reach. “Well, Rumi, think you can handle this?” She asks in a challenging tone that the leader doesn’t appreciate in her primal state.

Staring back at the tall girl defiantly, she snarls, “I can handle *whatever* you throw at me.”

Mira studies her friend for a moment, her eyes narrowing. “Your fangs look different.”

The half demon’s lips curve up into a sinister smile at the comment, her fangs glistening under the light of the bathroom. “They *are* different,” she confirms, tilting her head slightly like a predator taunting its prey. “And I’m guessing you want to find out just *how* different they are, huh?”

The tall girl lets out an amused scoff, seeming a little surprised at her friend’s boldness. She carefully sets Zoey down on her feet before turning to face Rumi, her hand resting on her hip in a sort of sassy and defiant pose. “Guess this confirms those fangs act as a confidence booster.”

The leader chuckles in response, her legs moving her closer still, her eyes shining with hunger. “Maybe they do,” she replies with a low growl. “And you haven’t even seen the best part yet.”

Sensing the girl’s determination, Mira places a hand on Rumi’s chest to keep her from getting any closer. “Down, girl. Don’t even think about sinking those teeth into anyone.”

Rumi scoffs at the command, her pupils swiftly turning narrow as a deep growl rumbles in her chest, her instincts telling her to push against the hand meant to stop her. “And why not? They’re *my* fangs. I’ll do what I want with them!”

Not even phased by her friend’s rising voice, Mira smirks. “Wow. You’re cocky too, huh? What happened to wanting nothing more than getting rid of those fangs?”

Rumi’s scowl deepens, her gaze intensifying as she moves closer, pushing against Mira’s hand. “That was before they started giving me this… pleasurable feeling,” she replies, her left eye gradually turning yellow.

“Be careful, Mira,” Zoey warns, recognizing the look Rumi has. “This is how she was with me last night. Don’t antagonize her.”

Not really heeding the young girl’s words, Mira chuckles, thinking of a way that will get Rumi out of this feral state. “But she’s practically like a grumpy cat - all hissy and baring her teeth.”

Thrown off by the statement, Rumi blinks a few times, a solid pout forming on her lips. “Shut up…” she mutters, her tone not holding any malice.

Mira can’t help but laugh at the sight, her hand pushing a little against her chest. “See? Just like a grumpy cat,” she teases, both surprised and amused that this tactic is working. “You even have the cutest angry face when you puff out your cheeks like that,” she adds, reaching her other hand up and pinching the girl’s cheek.

“Cut it out!” The half demon hisses, grabbing Mira’s wrist to force it away.

Mira lets out another laugh, not the least bit intimidated by Rumi’s shout and action. “Aw, c’mon, don’t be like that. You’re so adorable when you’re grumpy like this.” She then takes a step closer, her voice dropping. “Such a good little kitten…” She whispers, her hand patting the half demon’s head.

Yet at those words, something inside of Rumi snaps, her hand whipping out to smack the tall girl’s hand away. “ENOUGH!!” That single word came out with a ferocity that has the other two tensing up. It wasn’t even Rumi’s normal voice, it was the demon’s, the sound bouncing off the walls.

Clearly no one expected the yell since it grows deathly silent after that. Even Rumi doesn’t say anything else, her eyes wide and full of fear. Mira lowers her other hand from the girl’s chest, her expression full of concern. “Rumi-”

Yet the second the name falls out of Mira’s mouth, the half demon is sprinting out of the room, leaving the other two frozen in place for a spell.

Mira breaks out of it first, looking over at Zoey for a second. “I’m going after her. Stay here in case she somehow manages to slip past me, okay?”

“O-okay..!” Zoey mutters, meeting her friend’s gaze for a moment.

With that, Mira takes off to find Rumi.

Chapter Text

“You even have the cutest angry face when you puff out your cheeks like that,” Mira teases, reaching her free hand up and pinching Rumi's cheek.

“Cut it out!” The half demon hisses, grabbing Mira’s wrist to force it away.

The tall girl lets out another laugh, not the least bit intimidated by Rumi’s shout and action. “Aw, c’mon, don’t be like that. You’re so adorable when you’re grumpy like this.” She then takes a step closer, her voice dropping. “Such a good little kitten…” She whispers, her hand patting the half demon’s head.

Yet at those words, something inside of Rumi snaps, her hand whipping out to smack the tall girl’s hand away. “ENOUGH!!” That single word came out with a ferocity that has the other two tense up. It wasn’t even Rumi’s normal voice, it was the demon’s, the sound bouncing off the walls.

Clearly no one expected the yell since it grows deathly silent after that. Even Rumi doesn’t say anything else, her eyes wide and full of fear. Mira lowers her other hand from the girl’s chest, her expression full of concern. “Rumi-”

Yet the second the name falls out of Mira’s mouth, the half demon is sprinting out of the room, leaving the other two frozen in place for a spell.

Mira breaks out of it first and looks over at Zoey for a second. “I’m going after her. Stay here in case she somehow manages to slip past me, okay?”

“O-okay..!” Zoey mutters, meeting her friend’s gaze for a moment.

With that, Mira takes off to find Rumi.

Upon entering the hallway, she turns left to enter Rumi’s bedroom, finding the door wide open and the room empty. “Rumi?!?” She calls out before briskly turning on her heel to enter the living room. “Where the hell are you..?” She huffs, finding the area dead silent before a soft breeze blows against her skin. Her eyes instantly shoot over to the sliding door leading to the patio, finding that it’s slightly ajar. Without a second thought, she yanks it open and steps into the outside heat. Her eyes temporarily burn from the sunlight, forcing her to squint as they scan the patio. “Rumi??”

Of course there’s no response.

The only sound that greets Mira is the wind rustling the trees. The emptiness of the area only serves to deepen the tall girl’s concern as she skips down the stairs two at a time, using her long legs to her advantage and reaching the beach in record time. With her eyes mostly adjusted to the light, they lock onto a figure off to the right, slowly walking away.

“RUMI!”

The leader instantly freezes at the shout and slowly turns her head to lock eyes with Mira.

For a moment, the two just stare at one another, both too frozen in place to do anything. Yet Mira eventually takes a step closer, relief filling her features as her feet move faster until she's right in front of her friend. “I’m sorry I took the teasing too far. Are you okay?” She stresses, reaching her hand up but stopping herself and forcing it back down just as a powerful gust of wind blows, drowning out Rumi’s voice. The tall girl only knew she spoke since she was looking right at her. “Sorry, can you repeat that?”

Rumi’s face scrunches with panic and a bit of anger as she shouts, “I don’t know, okay?! I experience these new emotions and feelings then something inside of me just takes over! I don’t know what’s wrong with me!”

Taken aback by the girl practically exploding at her, Mira does her best not to take it personally as she finally reaches out and rests her hand on the girl’s arm. “There’s nothing wrong with you, Rumi,” she reassures, keeping her voice low in an attempt to soothe the girl. “You’re just going through a lot right now. You’re experiencing new emotions, and while some of them may be a little intense, they are completely normal. And I’m sure your feelings are a lot stronger thanks to your demon half. But it’s all normal. I promise.”

Rumi tries to acknowledge her friend’s words, yet her anxiety gets the best of her, a problem she just can’t shake. “How would you know? You’re not part demon like me,” she argues purely out of defense, not meaning any real harm by her words.

Mira shakes her head, knowing Rumi is only lashing out because of her inner turmoil. “No, I’m not,” she agrees easily, taking a step closer as her expression turns more empathetic, her eyes roaming over the leader’s face. “But I know when someone is going through a lot. Especially when *you’re* going through a lot.” At this, Rumi lowers her head, unable to deny the words but also not knowing what to say in return. Picking up on the self loathing Rumi’s going through, Mira grabs the girl’s chin and forces her head back up. “Hey…” she begins, her tone much more gentle now. “Don’t beat yourself up over this. I think the best thing you can do is find a way to be in harmony with your demon half. Of course that’s a lot easier said than done but…. I know you’ll be able to figure it out somehow.”

The half demon nods weakly.

“And you also need to stop taking off whenever you feel overwhelmed,” Mira adds, mostly to be playful, yet that backfires on her when she sees Rumi’s eyes well with tears.

“Sorry… Force of habit…” Rumi mutters, averting her gaze.

Mira’s hand instantly goes to the back of Rumi’s head, running her fingers through her hair while she fights back her own tears. “Hold on, don’t apologize. I was just…” Unable to think of the right words, her voice trails off and she ends up giving up on her explanation to instead pull the girl into a hug. She then presses a kiss to the top of her head, her heart aching for unintentionally making her friend cry.

Although the action is comforting, being this close to Mira with her fangs now fully extended is having an effect on Rumi. She ends up letting out a soft whimper before her mouth opens purely out of instinct like she wants to lean in and bite the tall girl’s neck. However, she quickly shuts it, coming to her senses.

“It’s going to be okay, Rumi,” Mira says softly, oblivious to Rumi struggling. “Just try to relax. I’ve got you.”

“Mira…” The leader whispers, her voice filled with uncertainty, biting her lip to suppress the hunger boiling beneath her skin.

Hearing the obvious distress in her friend’s tone, Mira hums softly. “What’s wrong, princess?” She asks curiously, her arms tightening around the girl a bit.

Rumi inhales sharply, though that only causes her instincts to flare even more. At first, she attempts to suppress it longer, yet another whimper slips out. “I… I want to bite…”

Mira instantly pulls away slightly, still keeping the girl close as she looks down at her with concern written all over her face. “Should we go back inside and get one of your chew toys?”

“No…” Rumi mutters, the single word sinking in for the tall girl. She knows what Rumi means and a part of her wants to set a clear boundary. Another part of her, however, wants to make sure the girl’s cravings are met. And that part is what ultimately wins after a few seconds of tense silence.

“Alright… Go ahead,” she replies before she can second guess herself.

Rumi’s eyes light up, yet it’s only for a moment before she turns her head away as if she’s fighting her urges. “I… I can’t! I don’t want to hurt you.”

At this, Mira laughs softly, finding the girl’s contradicting claims amusing. “So you want to bite something, but you don’t want to bite any chew toys or me? What’s the whole plan here then?” She jokes, her hand resting against the side of Rumi’s face, her thumb brushing along her cheek. “But seriously, it’s alright. I trust you.”

“How can you trust me when I can’t even trust myself?” Rumi mutters, her mouth beginning to salivate as her eyes remain glued to her friend’s neck.

The tall girl pulls Rumi closer, acutely aware of the battle she’s having with her demon half. “Because you’re strong. You’re holding back right now, even when your instincts are screaming at you to just bite me. I trust that you won’t hurt me.”

The last of Rumi’s restraint is on the verge of snapping, her face leaning closer as the primal part of her takes over more and more. Then once her partially opened mouth is a mere centimeter from her neck, she mutters a quick “I’m sorry” before her teeth sink into Mira’s skin.

The tall girl hisses in pain, her arms tightening around her friend as her face scrunches. “Do you have *more* fangs?” She gawks, feeling two additional fangs at the front of her neck while the other four are sunken toward the back of her neck. Of course Rumi doesn’t answer, too busy sucking on her friend’s skin. The fangs hurt at an excruciating level, yet Mira tries not to show her pain. She just remains stiffly silent for as long as she can, yet when the half demon’s jaw tightens, her teeth sinking deeper still, Mira growls as her fingers curl against Rumi’s hair and back. “Fffuck, Rumi…”

The half demon lets out her own growl in response, purely out of instinct rather than her losing control of herself. She wants to pull away, yet something is screaming at her to stay like this a bit longer and she decides to listen to it. Having Mira’s skin in her mouth, her blood spilling out a bit, it’s satisfying the beast inside her.

When she does pull away, she’s quick to lap at the wounds with her tongue, closing them up. Upon moving her head back slightly to examine the faint scarring, a sense of pride wells up in her chest as she gently runs her fingers along them.

Mira remains silent and still, her body tense and soon shivering from the girl’s tongue. A tingly sensation courses through her as the holes in her skin close up and when she feels Rumi’s soft fingers admiring the marks, she releases a shaky breath, her head spinning a little. “All done..?” she manages to rasp out, her skin slightly pale.

Keeping her eyes on the marks, Rumi nods, in a sort of daze before her body moves closer and she has the tall girl in a hug. “Mhm… I feel calm now.”

Mira hums in acknowledgement, her arms curling around her friend practically on auto-pilot. The adrenaline is still coursing through her system, mingling with a concoction of dull pain and arousal. But she’s quick to push down her emotions and simply focus on the older girl in her arms. “That’s good… That’s good,” she murmurs with a hoarse voice, her brain struggling to come up with a better response.

The leader then picks up on a faint smell from the marks. The scent makes her feel pleased, strangely enough. She can’t understand why that’s the case, yet she isn’t in the right mindset to question it. Instead, she nudges her face into the girl’s neck, burying her nose against the marks to commit the scent to memory.

Mira instinctively tilts her head a bit, her breath hitching as the leader nuzzles into her neck. Her skin is still sensitive from the bite, each sensation from the girl’s touch only heightens the undeniable pleasure she’s feeling - even her breathing against her skin. Yet with that came a wave of dizziness. She clings to Rumi for support, her eyes shutting as her shoulders sag. “Rumi…” she whispers under her breath, exhaustion clear in her voice.

Not entirely out of her state of pride yet, Rumi hugs the girl a little tighter, noticing her body sort of going slack in her arms. “Is something wrong?”

Being the blunt girl she is, Mira doesn’t even bother mincing her words. “Yeah. I’m feeling really… light-headed,” she admits, her body naturally seeking Rumi as her legs go a little weak.

Snapping out of whatever state she was in, a protective nature takes hold of Rumi from her friend’s words as she pulls away slightly to look directly at Mira’s face, finally seeing how pale it is. “We should go back inside before the heat of the sun makes it worse.”

The tall girl manages a hum, her eyes meeting Rumi’s. The pain in her neck has faded to a dull throb now, but the dizziness is stubborn to leave, making her feel a little disoriented, especially now that the adrenaline rush has crashed. “I might need a little help…” She confesses, her sense of pride completely dropped as she sags into Rumi more.

Without a second thought, Rumi nods and gently scoops the tall girl into her arms, making her weight seem like nothing. “Don’t worry. Just lean into me,” she instructs softly before slowly walking toward the stairs.

Mira’s arms automatically wrap around the leader’s neck, a little dumbfounded by the ease of her getting picked up. She honestly just expected Rumi to sling her arm around her shoulders so they can walk back together, not casually hold her like she’s the weight of a baby. Though once the shock passes, she rests her head against the girl’s shoulder. “Your demon strength comes in handy, huh?” She murmurs, her eyelids dropping slightly as she stares at the side of Rumi’s face.

Glancing at her from the corner of her eye, the half demon smirks a little. “You don’t even weigh that much regardless. You’re literally more muscle than fat.”

The tall girl lets out a soft huff at that, her expression turning somewhat sheepish, though that’s outshined by her pride. “How kind of you to notice. I’m sure I can easily carry you like this too, and I don’t even need any demon strength to do it.”

The half demon stops upon reaching the stairs, her eyes narrowing in challenge. “Are you calling me weak?”

“Of course not,” Mira scoffs, truly meaning her words. “But compared to me, you’re beat on the natural strength department.”

With her arms tightening around Mira a bit, Rumi’s smirk widens as she begins ascending the stairs, ensuring no limbs get bumped or scraped from the railing on both sides of her. “I don’t doubt that, ‘big girl’.”

Shaking her head weakly at the nickname, the tall girl sighs. “Don’t you start,” she warns. Yet despite the obvious annoyance in her voice, there’s a hint of fondness in her expression as she clings to Rumi. “Just get me back inside, damn it,” she adds, her cheeks showing just a tiny hint of a blush.

..

After locking the sliding door, Rumi pauses in the living room, contemplating. “You didn't get a chance to clean your body yet…”

“Just bring me to the bathroom. I know you’re a stickler for making sure the couches don’t get sea water on them,” Mira replies while also lightly poking fun at her.

“Ha ha,” Rumi laughs sarcastically in response. “How’s the bathtub sound then? I’d prefer you sitting somewhere rather than leaning against a wall.”

Having no objections, Mira shrugs as Rumi leads them over to the bathroom. “Just don’t let me fall asleep in the water, yeah?”

“Joke’s on you,” the leader chuckles. “There’s no water in the tub.” With that being said, she opens the door and is greeted with the scene of Zoey scrubbing her body just outside the running shower. The young girl’s body instantly whips around at the soft creak of the door, her eyes going wide with concern and confusion at the sight of Rumi carrying Mira in her arms. Then she quickly runs over to them, only to slip on the floor from the soap clinging to her feet. The other two wince from the thud of Zoey’s butt colliding with the tiles.

“Ouch…” Zoey grumbles under breath as she also quietly curses.

Chapter Text

With Zoey on her butt after accidentally slipping on the bathroom tiles, Mira suppresses her laugh, her dizziness temporarily forgotten about as her arms tighten around Rumi who’s holding her in her arms. “Smooth, Zoey,” she comments before her worry takes over. “You alright?”

Completely ignoring her own pain, Zoey attempts to get up, looking like a cat trying to walk on ice with how shaky and unstable her legs are as they continuously slip. After struggling for a whole ten seconds, she gives up and just stays seated on the floor. “Ugh… That’s what I should be asking *you*! What happened?!” She demands, frustrated with her failed attempts of standing.

“To put it simply, Rumi got a little feral and bit me,” Mira answers casually, receiving immediate reactions from the other two.

“She what?!” Zoey gawks.

“Don’t go acting like it’s all my fault, Mira! You told me to do it,” Rumi argues, in utter disbelief of her friend’s words.

“Wait, wait, wait!” Zoey sputters, her eyes narrowing as she resorts to crawling over to the two. Once she’s close enough, she relies on the open door to help her stand. The two girls just watch with both amusement and curiosity, wondering what the young girl is going to say. “Your fangs!”

Raising an eyebrow, Rumi looks off to the side then back at the young girl. “Uhhh what about them?”

Before Zoey even answers, she gasps. “I knew it! You grew two more on the bottom row! And all of your fangs are *super* long too! What the hell triggered this?!”

“Oh, they…” Rumi flushes a bit, recalling the memory before she even finished explaining. “They grew while Mira was… touching you…”

“Really?! That’s… that’s normal, right?” Zoey gawks, her brain struggling to wrap around all this since she’s still stuck on the fact that Rumi has *six* fangs now.

“Sounds to me like your fangs react to arousal… maybe even jealousy too. That’s good to know,” Mira muses, causing Rumi’s patterns to turn pink as the half demon tries to play it off with a scoff as she turns her head away.

“You shouldn’t be teasing me when I’m the only thing keeping you from hitting the ground.”

The tall girl laughs softly in amusement, finding her snarky retort hilarious as she leans a bit closer to the girl. “You’re so easy to tease, you little cutie.”

Letting out an exasperated sigh, Rumi marches over to the empty bathtub. “There you go calling me cute again…” she grumbles. “Just get in the darn tub and get better so you can properly clean yourself up.”

“Alright, bossy-pants,” Mira chuckles, watching with a mischievous glint in her eyes as Rumi heads over to the shower, ripping her hair free from its ponytail. Zoey is quick to get back to the shower as well, finally removing the suds from her skin while the older girl undoes the knot holding her bikini top. Mira watches with blatant interest as Rumi strips off her outfit, her gaze raking over the girl’s body, taking in the curves of her hips and chest to the ripples of her muscles as they move to drop the clothes to the floor.

Soon enough, Mira’s hand goes up to her neck, feeling the raised skin where Rumi’s fangs were. They’re still a little sensitive to the touch, yet at the same time it’s undeniably making her a little aroused.

As if she knows Mira’s touching the marks, Rumi looks over her shoulder and smirks, the proud demon in her coming out, her lips turning into a full blown smug smile of satisfaction. “They feel good, huh?” She teases, her voice taking on that husky edge it always seems to get when her demon side takes over.

Meeting Rumi’s gaze, Mira continues running the pads of her fingers over the bite marks, a sort of grin forming on her face. “I guess so. Are you gonna tell me to stop now?” She replies in a taunting sort of way that doesn’t get past the half demon who instantly turns around and approaches the tall girl slowly.

“Not at all. I’m kinda enjoying seeing the effect I have on you,” she responds, her gaze darting between Mira’s hand and eyes. “But I am a little curious…” Finally reaching the tub, Rumi rests her hands on the edge of it, her body leaning forward slightly as she stares down at her friend with a slightly tilted head. For a moment, she just watches the way Mira touches the marks she had put on her skin. The sight ignites the feral beast in her, filling her with a sense of ownership along with a strong protectiveness. To know Mira is touching them with curiosity and arousal… it has Rumi’s voice coming out low, like it’s from the deepest part of her. “...Why are you staring at me like that?”

Mira’s eyes darken, her arousal spiking as her dizziness fades more and more the longer she holds her gaze with the half demon. She finds herself getting drawn to her naturally, believing it to be thanks to the bite making her more attracted to Rumi. “Like what, princess?”

A deep chuckle slips out of the leader’s mouth as she leans a bit closer, her expression turning hungry while her tongue instinctively runs along her fangs. “Like you want my teeth in you again.”

Unable to remain quiet any longer, Zoey sneaks closer and wraps her arms around Rumi, the side of her face pressing into the older girl’s back and essentially breaking her out of her part demon state. “Hey, I want in on this conversation! I want more bite marks too, darn it!” She practically whines.

Rumi lets out a soft laugh at the young girl’s outburst, her attention instantly drawn to her as she turns around and holds Zoey in her arms. “Sorry, Zoey. I haven’t forgotten about you, don’t worry,” she reassures, her voice mostly back to normal. “But I did notice that my fangs have shrunken a bit after I got in the shower so you won’t be able to feel them at their full length.”

“Damn it!” Zoey curses while Mira laughs, not at the girl's misfortune but rather what Rumi said.

“That was a pretty dirty way to phrase it, Rumi,” she points out, her laugh turning more infectious when the older girl looks at her like she has two heads.

“What do you mean?” She replies innocently, her eyebrows pinching with deeper confusion.

Yet Zoey’s voice cuts through their conversation, not even really acknowledging their words since she was too busy thinking about Rumi’s fangs. “Wait! You said her fangs have to do with her arousal, right?! Then I’ll just have to bring them out myself!” She declares before grabbing Rumi’s shoulders firmly.

The leader’s expression instantly changes from confusion to a sort of panic as she snaps her head toward the young girl. “Wai-” Yet the word dies in her throat when Zoey’s lips collide with hers. All she manages is a soft squeak of surprise before her mind temporarily goes blank. Yet her hands move of their own accord, grabbing Zoey’s waist to stabilize them both. Zoey’s tongue is quick to enter her mouth, feeling out the fangs for herself and confirming that the two new additions - Rumi’s bottom fangs - have retracted, now flattened out and blending in with the rest of her teeth.

Mira watches the spectacle with an amused expression, her smirk growing wider as Rumi instantly melts under Zoey’s control. “Damn, that’s all it takes to turn you into a mess, huh?”

Yet the other two are too focused on each other to respond properly. Honestly, Zoey is just too determined to break out of that state. Rumi, on the other hand, is still getting past her shock.

The young girl eventually breaks the kiss, a trail of saliva connecting their lips together as she stares intently at the girl’s lips. “Come on out, little fangs…” she encourages as if she’s trying to coax a wild animal out of its hiding spot. Mira chuckles at this, yet she decides to not say anything else, choosing to simply watch silently while Zoey focuses her lips on the leader’s neck instead, doing everything she can to get the girl aroused enough for her fangs to extend to their previous length.

The half demon’s head falls back, granting the shorter girl better access to her throat. Not one to waste a perfect opportunity, Zoey trails her lips down her neck, causing Rumi’s breath to hitch as her eyes shut. Mira shifts slightly in the tub, still feeling a little dizzy but also being too focused on the two to really care. Just seeing the way Rumi’s face contorts with a mix of pleasure and submissiveness… she can’t help but find it *incredibly* hot. And when Rumi’s legs begin to give out, prompting her to sit on the edge of the tub, Mira bites her lip.

Zoey is swift to maintain the distance, standing directly between Rumi’s legs as she softly bites on the older girl’s neck. Responding to the girl’s touch, Rumi pulls Zoey even closer, her legs parting just a bit more to accommodate her friend. “No bottom fangs yet?” The young girl murmurs curiously, pulling away slightly to meet Rumi’s hazy eyes, surprised yet pleased when the half demon lets out a soft whine, clearly missing the intimate contact.

“N-no…” She answers, her tongue double checking just to confirm. “Nothing yet.”

Mira hums curiously, finally speaking up when the young girl looks her way. “Maybe she just needs a different kind of stimulation,” she suggests, her voice dripping with innuendo that has Zoey giggling.

“You and I think the same, Mira,” she replies, her hands slithering down Rumi’s arms and stopping at her thighs. “Alright, Rumi… I’m about to do something you’ve never seen or experienced before… well, you haven’t experienced it at least…”

“This is Rumi we’re talking about, Zoey. She definitely hasn’t seen what you’re about to do either,” Mira chimes in.

“Fair point,” the young girl giggles. “Just let me know if you need me to slow down or stop, ‘kay, Rumi?”

The leader swallows thickly and quickly nods, her breath hitching in anticipation. Despite not knowing the girl’s plan, she finds her legs spreading a bit wider, as if her body somehow *knows* something she doesn’t. “Okay…” she agrees in a hushed whisper, her eyes glued to her friend as she drops down onto her knees.

“This should be *interesting*...” Mira remarks, her arms hanging over the edge of the tub as she scoots her body a bit closer so she can see better.

Zoey giggles in agreement and brings herself closer to Rumi, her eyes drawn right between the girl’s legs as her hands grasp her thighs to keep them open.

As the realization dawns on her, Rumi brings her hand down to cover herself. “W-wait, what are you doing? I didn’t get a chance to properly wash there yet!”

“It’s totally fine!” Zoey swiftly argues. “A little salt water mixed with your natural taste isn’t gonna bother me at all.”

“Natural *taste*?! You want to eat me?!” Rumi gawks innocently, causing the other two to laugh in amusement and genuine awe.

“Well, yes, but no,” Zoey replies, only leaving the leader even more confused.

“She’s just gonna use her tongue, Rumi. There’s no actual ‘eating’ involved,” Mira explains while the girl between Rumi’s legs nods along.

“Yep! So just go ahead and relax for me, okay? Unless… you don’t want me to do this so I can bring your fangs out…” During that last sentence, Zoey uses her pleading eyes as a tactic, knowing fully well how weak the older girl is to it. And just as expected, Rumi lets out a shaky sigh before removing her hand and turning her head away.

“I still don’t really understand what this means, but… Just take it easy on me, I guess,” she concedes, watching Zoey get closer from the corner of her eye.

“Don’t worry, Rumi. It’ll feel really good,” Mira reassures, placing a hand on the leader’s back and concealing a laugh when the girl flinches from her touch, clearly not expecting it.

The half demon’s eyes slowly peel down, glued to Zoey’s face, now mere inches from her core. She can faintly feel the breath on her skin and that alone has her anticipation skyrocketing until the tension snaps when the girl’s tongue flicks out to lick between her folds. Rumi’s body instantly jerks in response, a sharp gasp leaving her lips while her hands grip the edge of the tub tighter. Taking that as a good sign, Zoey goes for another lick, watching her friend’s reaction and smiling when the leader’s head falls back.

The unexpected pleasure that courses through Rumi’s body leaves the half demon in a daze as she lets out a low moan. Her body is already trembling, her thighs are already squeezing around Zoey's head, and her voice is already thick with arousal as she groans out “Oh god…”. Just that one muscle on her is having her utterly falling apart, and she finds herself craving more in the matter of a few seconds.

Mira hums in satisfaction despite the fact that she’s simply watching. Just seeing her two girls in this state is making her heart beat faster. Topped with knowing the pleasure Rumi’s feeling, she can feel her own arousal spiking as her hand moves slowly along the leader’s back. “This is only just scratching the surface of what she’s capable of,” she chuckles, biting her lip harder.

Rumi’s head turns toward Mira, her eyes locking with the tall girl’s. She notices the way the girl is biting her lip, the way her body is responding to the scene playing out before her, and the sight only seems to excite Rumi even further. “If this is just the start…” she gasps out raggedly, her hips moving shakily, essentially grinding against Zoey’s face as her pleasure builds. “...I can’t even imagine what she’s got in store.”

Hearing all of this between her friends, Zoey grins to herself before bringing her mouth just a smidge higher. Her eyes focus on Rumi’s face, seeming distracted with Mira, before she flicks her tongue against the girl’s clit.

Electricity shoots through the half demon’s body as she lets out a cry of raw arousal, her butt momentarily lifting off the edge of the tub. The second it touches the hard surface again, her hands clamp around the young girl’s head, her fingers curling in and bunching the girl’s hair between them.

“How’s that feeling? Pretty intense, huh?” Mira can tell just from her actions how effective Zoey is, yet the tall girl is eager to hear what Rumi thinks about it.

At first, all the half demon can manage is a shaky nod. Her brain is utterly fried at the moment, unable to form words as her senses are overwhelmed by Zoey. There’s an intense coil in her stomach, the pleasure cranking up with every little thing the young girl does to her. “You could… say that…” she finally gasps out, her fingers tightening in Zoey’s hair as her head falls forward, her core clenching with rising tension. She tries to keep even a sliver of her composure, yet it’s obviously in vain since it slips away the instant the shorter girl begins suckling on her clit. A sharp moan fills the room, bouncing off the walls. Her eyes then open and meet Zoey’s, the intense stare from the young girl being enough to crank the flames between them. “Zoey…” The name falls naturally from her lips, whispered like a desperate prayer.

“You’re getting close, huh?” Mira purrs, noticing the patterns around Rumi’s back and stomach and turning white. Marvelling at the sight, she glides her finger along the lines, tracing them slowly and only heightening Rumi’s senses even more.

Although Rumi is left confused by Mira’s words, she isn’t able to ask about it simply because her mind is clouding over with pleasure. All she cares about is the tingly sensation in her core, Zoey’s mouth, and the growing need to find out what will happen if this keeps up. Every second that passes has her getting closer to ecstasy, even if she doesn't understand that herself.

Fully aware of the girl’s impending orgasm, Mira strokes her other hand along Rumi’s side. “You’re doing so good, Rumi. Just relax and you’ll feel even better,” she encourages, watching the girl’s thighs flex as if her body is fighting against her pleasure. “Hey… it’s alright. It’s not like this is going to be the only time you get to experience the high of climaxing.”

Rumi’s heart pounds harder at the tall girl’s words, her body growing even more tense as she tries to imagine future events like this one. Of course, their rather innocent images, especially compared to the ones Mira and Zoey have running through their brains - nevertheless, their tantalizing for the half demon, serving to push her even closer to the edge. “W-wait, Zoey..!” She moans, her back arching as her knuckles turn white along with the rest of her patterns on her body. Yet the young girl doesn’t listen to her for once. She keeps up her ministrations of sucking on her clit and lapping at her eagerly. “Zoey..!” The older girl practically whines at this point, her body shaking like a leaf in the wind.

“We’re right here with you, Rumi. Go ahead and come,” Mira coos, her dizziness mostly gone as she brings her lips to the girl’s hip, leaving soft kisses over her patterns that are illuminating gradually.

Rumi’s body jerks involuntarily, completely overwhelmed with her mind reeling from the intensity of their actions. She’s *right there*, the pleasure reaching a peak. She knows it won’t take much more before something *really* happens to her. With laboured breathing, her chest heaving and desperate for air, she whimpers and throws her head back.

As their touches continue, keeping their pace steady but fast, the leader soon lets out a guttural moan, her body turning rigid and her mind going blank. The world seems to spin for a few seconds, her senses overloaded with the raw intensity of pleasure coursing through her veins. Her eyes open just a crack, everything an utter blur. All she can feel, all she can focus on, is the ecstasy that’s rippling inside of her.

There’s a stillness that follows, her chest still heaving but much quieter as her body sags a bit. She finally lowers her head, her half lidded eyes catching both of the girl’s stares. Instead of feeling embarrassed from them watching her so intently, her chest actually ignites with a warmth, finding comfort in their presence. She tries to speak, to form any sort of coherent thought, but all that comes out is a low chuckle that quickly turns into a ragged laugh.

Mira and Zoey share a curious yet playful look as the latter wipes her mouth with the back of her hand. “What’s so funny, Ruru?”

At the unexpected nickname, the leader’s laugh only grows louder, her eyes turning fond as she looks between both girls. “It’s just… You… your tongue was… good. Like, *really* good,” she confesses, her cheeks flushing from her honesty.

Now that they aren’t in the dark, the two join the laughter as well. “Oh yeah. You’ve been missing out,” Zoey agrees, her mind drifting to another territory now that her task is complete. “So… those fangs… Are they all out and long for me?”

With the last of her laughs exiting her lungs, Rumi blinks a few times and subconsciously runs her tongue over them. “Mhm,” she hums, a hint of satisfaction in her voice from the after effects of her climax. “They’re *definitely* out again.”

Chapter Text

"So… those fangs…” Zoey mutters, her arousal and excitement obvious in her tone as she stays kneeled between the leader’s legs. “Are they all out and long for me?”

With the last of her laughter exiting her lungs, Rumi blinks a few times and subconsciously runs her tongue over them. “Mhm,” she hums, a hint of satisfaction in her voice from the after effects of her climax. “They’re *definitely* out again.”

Zoey’s pupils expand at that revelation before she stands up.

No words have to be said - they can all feel the mood shift while the young girl steps between Rumi’s legs, her hands grasping the leader’s shoulders as she leans closer. The scent of the young girl’s body wash hits Rumi, causing her instincts to flare up again, the urge to lean forward and sink her fangs into the young girl’s neck is strong, nearly irresistible. Her hands move of their own accord, practically out of habit at this point, settling on Zoey’s hips as she looks up at the girl with barely restrained desire.

“Are you sure about this?” She asks quietly, just getting one final confirmation before she loses herself until her urge subsides.

“Mhm. I want the same mark Mira has,” Zoey replies confidently, her voice making her eagerness clear.

Responding to the girl’s words, the leader’s fingers dig into Zoey’s hips, her eyes darkening with primal ferocity that has her lips inching toward the soft skin of her friend’s neck. “This… may hurt a bit,” she warns using the remnants of her sanity.

“Oh, it definitely will,” Mira assures, her own mark on her neck still throbbing a bit.

“That’s okay. But if it makes you feel better, I’ll brace myself,” Zoey replies, tilting her head to the side where the previous bite from the night before is. She can feel her heart beating faster, no doubt making the pulse point on her neck visible to the half demon.

At first, Rumi simply hovers her nose close to her neck, as if she’s looking for a specific spot before her mouth takes over, ghosting her skin until she settles on the crook of the young girl’s neck. With her nails digging in a bit, acting as the only sort of warning, her fangs sink into that delectable spot. Her senses instantly kick into overdrive, a satisfaction overcoming her at the realization that she’s now marked *both* of her girls. The taste of Zoey’s skin, the feeling of her fangs penetrating and clamping down, the rush of adrenaline and blood… It's like a drug running through her; addictive and making her crave more. With her fingers now turning into a vice-like hold, her body presses closer, instinctively seeking more contact, more pressure… more *Zoey*. The primal need has completely taken over, and hearing the shorter girl gasp in response to her actions only drives her further. In that moment, there’s no logic and no thought, only the desperate need to mark and claim, to make this girl in her grasp *hers*.

“You… weren’t kidding about the pain,” Zoey hisses. “But honestly, it’s starting to feel… *really* good.” With those last words falling out of her mouth, she blindly reaches for Rumi’s legs to close them, using them as a sort of platform to sit on since her legs were starting to grow weak.

“Of course you’d feel that way,” Mira teases, watching with amused eyes as Zoey begins moving her hips, seeking friction as an outlet for her growing pleasure.

Rumi can feel the movement, the way Zoey’s hips jerk to grind against her. The knowledge that her bite is affecting her friend this much only serves to drive her even more wild. She responds in kind, lifting her legs up a bit to give the girl a better angle to work with, her fingers curling so tight that it’s obvious how possessive she’s become at this moment. The urge to claim, no, to *own* is growing more and more powerful, consuming all her thoughts and actions. She’s utterly lost now, her actions running purely on primal lust. Her fangs press down even harder, a growl rumbling in her throat like she’s demanding submission. One of her hands rises up, grabbing a fistful of the young girl’s hair and giving it a firm tug. It’s all she can do to keep herself from giving into the beast for good.

“Easy, princess,” Mira coos, reaching her hand out and stroking the leader’s back in an attempt of calming her down. The half demon’s body tenses under the tall girl’s touch, yet it seems to have the opposite effect Mira seeks since Rumi’s growl only grows more possessive and feral. Aware her words aren’t fully getting through, Mira brings her hand down and rests it on the girl’s hip, her fingers digging into her skin. “Calm down, Rumi.”

The last thread of control threatens to snap in Rumi, her mind consumed by an overwhelming need to claim. Yet there’s something about the sound of Mira’s voice and her touch that somehow seeps into the primal haze, like a working lighthouse on a stormy night. It grounds her, bringing her back just enough to keep herself from completely losing herself. Although her fangs remain clamped down, her grip loosens in the young girl’s hair.

“Rumi…” Zoey moans, feeling a wave of dizziness wash over her.

Just the feeling of her friend’s body going slack is enough to bring Rumi to her senses long enough to pull her fangs out and lap at the holes with her tongue after she swallows the blood that remained in her mouth. Then she pulls away, examining the marks in the very same way she did with Mira. Her breathing is ragged, her mind slowly coming back to her as she holds the young girl closer. The taste of Zoey’s blood lingers in her mouth, sweet and addictive. A part of her wants more, but that’s outshined by the protectiveness she feels for her friend. Yet she still can’t quite tame the fraction of her that is overwhelmingly happy for what she’s done. “Mine…” she whispers, the word coming out like a shunned upon phrase before a sort of growl rumbles in her throat, dark and possessive.

Mira’s eyes widen for a moment, yet she’s able to see that Rumi isn’t completely feral by the way Rumi holds her. It’s full of love and passion, not ferocity and dominance. “Your demon side makes you pretty possessive, huh? You sound pretty cute claiming her as yours.”

The half demon growls softly in response to the tall girl’s teasing, her eyes flicking down to meet Mira’s. There’s no use in denying it, especially since she knows how keen Mira is with picking up on lies. So she pulls the shorter girl closer, as her left eye flashes yellow. “Got a problem with that?”

Not at all threatened or bothered by the girl’s tone, Mira tilts her head slightly and smirks. “No, I wouldn’t say that. But just out of curiosity, since I have the same mark as Zoey-”

“You’re mine too,” Rumi cuts her off, knowing the question she was going to ask already. The moment she says those three words, her eyes soften a bit, a more tame possessiveness flaring up in her. Once again, the knowledge that she marked both of her girls is enough to give her a sense of pride, her demonic nature gradually settling down, returning her to her old self - anxious and caring. Mira is able to see the shift in her demeanor, specifically in the way her shoulders raise. “How are you feeling now, Mira? Are you still dizzy?”

“Not really. I’m just a little light-headed, I guess,” she answers calmly, a warm smile gracing her face as she tilts her head curiously. “And how are *you* feeling?”

Rumi takes a moment to analyze herself, her arms subconsciously tightening around Zoey who's currently out of commission and recovering. First, she focuses on her breathing, finding it a little ragged still. Then she shuts her eyes and takes a deep breath, her heart racing a bit. There’s definitely remnants of her feral state, but it’s fading, giving her a sense of clarity. “I’m doing a lot better. I think I’m coming back to myself now,” she answers slowly before a self-deprecating chuckle escapes her mouth. “I can’t believe how hard that took over. I’m sorry if I got a little too… intense.”

“Don’t apologize,” Mira retorts firmly, recognizing Rumi’s fear over her own actions. “Your instincts and what you just did are a part of you. I think you should learn to become one with that side. And honestly… it was pretty damn hot seeing you be so possessive.”

Words fail the half demon, her blush intensifying just as she feels Zoey stir in her arms. The movement acts as a distraction, her gaze visibly softening and shifting to the young girl. Her arms hold her a little tighter, the protective instinct flaring up in her again. “Hey,” she whispers softly, eyes trailing toward the mark on the girl’s neck before shifting back to her face. “Feeling better?”

Zoey hums in response, her hands grasping Rumi’s waist automatically, not bothering to move her head away yet. “That felt really good. I should’ve had you bite me like that last night if I knew it’d feel like this.”

“I’m pretty sure I would’ve actually completely lost myself if I did,” Rumi argues, her hand reaching up to gently touch the mark on the girl’s neck. Zoey hums again, seeming too comfortable to really have a conversation as she nestles closer, adjusting their position slightly so she can rest more of her body against her friend. From the new position, the half demon is able to pick up on a scent from the mark, just like how it was for Mira’s. At the smell, her pride soars, the possessive nature in her purring with satisfaction as she leans in and nuzzles her face against the girl’s neck again, not to bite but to just breathe in slowly. The young girl simply sighs happily, her body shivering slightly. “You and Mira have matching marks now,” she chuckles, her voice a bit deeper while she pulls away to glance between the girl’s necks.

“I like that,” Zoey admits, glancing over at Mira and sharing an affectionate expression with her.

“It’s like we have deeper proof of our connection,” Mira agrees, her hand running over her own bite mark.

The physical representation of their bond has Rumi’s demon side slipping out again as she growls, “You’re both mine. No one else’s”

Zoey giggles in amusement as she finally sits up straight in Rumi’s lap. “We know. You don’t have to get all feral over this,” she replies teasingly.

The half demon lets out a huff at the girl’s words. She’s well aware that she’s being a little ridiculous with her possessiveness, but she can’t help it. The sight of her marks on the girls she loves is like a reflection of her ownership, and it’s incredibly satisfying her possessive side. “I can’t help it,” she grumbles. “Just seeing you two like this… It stirs something in me. I just want to keep you both all for myself.”

“Hm… Must be a demon thing,” Zoey ascertains.

“Sounds right to me,” Mira agrees.

The leader hums in agreement as well, her expression softening a little. “It probably is.” With that confirmed, her gaze turns hesitant. “This is okay, right?”

Mira and Zoey share a look, holding a silent conversation before they both smile and nod. “There’s no complaints here,” Zoey replies.

“We don’t mind at all,” Mira adds.

Rumi hums in satisfaction at the girl’s unified agreement, their consent like gasoline to her feral side. It’s like they’re willingly submitting to her, giving into her claim on them - and she can’t deny the rush of power and contentment she gains, her brain unable to get enough of it. “Good,” she murmurs approvingly, her tone dropping to a husky whisper. “Just make sure you never forget that. You’re both *mine*.”

“Yes, yes,” Zoey brushes off playfully as she gets up and shakily walks over to the shower to turn it back on. “Now come over here, you feral girl. I’ll help get you cleaned up.”

Rumi watches worriedly as the young girl gets up, her instincts flaring up again at the sight of Zoey’s unsteadiness. In an instant, she’s chasing after Zoey, her protective side taking over as she grasps the girl’s waist to steady her. “Be careful,” she scolds lightly, her body curling around her friend like a protective shield. “You’re still a little weak. I don’t want you falling over and hurting yourself.”

“I’m alright. I just got up a little too fast,” Zoey reassures, leaning her head back against the older girl’s chest playfully, her eyes meeting Rumi’s.

“Are you not even dizzy anymore?” Mira chimes in curiously.

“Not really, actually,” the young girl admits, her smile widening.

“Huh… Why was I more affected by it then? Was it because we were outside in the heat..?” The tall girl wonders.

“If you want my opinion, I think it’s because your body is more sensitive than mine,” Zoey replies bluntly, pulling Rumi under the shower so she can wet her hair and get ready to scrub it with shampoo.

At Zoey's words, Mira can’t help but scoff as she leans her arms on the edge of the tub. “Oh yeah? You sound awfully confident.”

“I don't think she’s wrong, Mira,” Rumi mutters, shutting her eyes as Zoey begins lathering her hair with shampoo. “While Zoey also expressed her pain, it’s obvious she tolerated it a lot better than you did.”

“Yep,” the shorter girl agrees teasingly, scrubbing behind Rumi’s ears and causing an involuntary moan to slip out from how good it feels.

“Mmn, yeah, you were practically trembling when I bit you, Mira,” Rumi adds like she’s rubbing salt in the metaphorical wound over Mira’s heart.

“Shut up,” the tall girl huffs, turning her head away with a solid pout.

Letting out an amused chuckle at the mumbled response, the older girl can’t help but find her friend’s reaction utterly adorable. “Make me,” she challenges playfully before she moans again when Zoey’s fingers brush right behind her ear again.

Mira smirks and tilts her head mockingly. “Don’t act all tough when you’re practically falling apart from Zoey washing your hair,” she counters, causing her friend’s grin to falter. “And I can easily get that pretty little mouth of yours to be silenced. So tempt me again, if you dare.”

Chapter Text

"I don't think she’s wrong, Mira,” Rumi mutters, shutting her eyes as Zoey begins lathering her hair with shampoo. “While Zoey also expressed her pain when I bit her, it’s obvious she tolerated it a lot better than you did.”

“Yep,” the shorter girl agrees teasingly, scrubbing behind Rumi’s ears and causing an involuntary moan to slip out from how good it feels.

“Mmn, yeah, you were practically trembling when I bit you, Mira,” Rumi adds like she’s rubbing salt in the metaphorical wound over Mira’s heart.

“Shut up,” the tall girl huffs, turning her head away with a solid pout.

Letting out an amused chuckle at the mumbled response, the older girl can’t help but find her friend’s reaction utterly adorable. “Make me,” she challenges playfully before she moans again when Zoey’s fingers brush right behind her ear again.

Mira smirks and tilts her head mockingly. “Don’t act all tough when you’re practically falling apart from Zoey washing your hair,” she counters, causing her friend’s grin to falter. “And I can easily get that pretty little mouth of yours to be silenced. So tempt me again, if you dare.”

A part of Rumi rises up to the challenge, yet when she remembers that Mira is still recovering from being dizzy, she holds her tongue. “I’ll pass.”

Taking that as a sign of victory, Mira’s smirk widens. “Good choice, princess.”

With the tension dissipating, Rumi focuses on Zoey’s touch, closing her eyes and tilting her head forward slightly to give the shorter girl better access. The sensation of Zoey’s fingers in her hair is like heaven, making her heart flutter while soft sounds of pleasure escape her lips. “I could get used to this…”

The young girl giggles at the sounds, moving behind her to lather the rest of her hair. Rumi lets out another sigh, her shoulders sagging in relief at the soothing feeling. However, just as quickly as she relaxes completely, Zoey can’t resist the urge to pull on her hair lightly, just enough to tilt the leader’s head back a bit. Without hesitation, Rumi glares over her shoulder with a warning smirk. “That better have been an accident.”

“It was. My bad,” Zoey replies, her mischievous smile betraying her.

“Liar,” Mira points out.

“I’m not lying!” The young girl argues, her smile only widening.

“Yeah, okay. Just be careful. I might bite you if you do it again,” Rumi warns, only causing the opposite effect since Zoey’s pupils expand.

“Don’t threaten me with a good time,” she murmurs, grasping Rumi’s shoulders and leaning close to whisper in her friend’s ear. “I won’t mind another bite or two.”

The leader swallows hard, her throat suddenly feeling dry as her possessive desires flare with full force. “You’re pushing your limits, sweetheart,” she growls, her voice low just to get a rise out of the young girl as well. And judging from the way Zoey’s hands grip her shoulders tighter, it worked like a charm.

“Using pet names, huh? That sounded so natural coming out of your mouth,” she purrs, fully aware that the name unintentionally exited her friend’s lips without a second thought. Yet instead of pushing her luck further, Zoey actually pulls away and resumes cleaning the girl’s hair.

Rumi lets out a slow exhale, the tension fading from her body. “I guess you just bring it out of me,” she admits softly, a faint smile tugging at the corner of her lips as a blush coats her cheeks. “Maybe… I’ll call you that again in the future.”

“I wouldn’t mind that at all, donut,” Zoey giggles teasingly, noticing Mira climb out of the tub from the corner of her eye.

Despite having her eyes closed, Rumi is able to sense the tall girl’s movement and instantly snaps her head toward her. “Where do you think you’re going?” She asks, her voice coming out a bit more forceful than she intends.

Tilting her head curiously, Mira slowly walks toward her and Zoey. “What’s wrong? I can’t go anywhere without your permission now that you bit me?” She asks teasingly.

The half demon’s eyes narrow playfully at the question, going along with what Mira is insinuating. “That’s right. You can’t,” she replies, purposely making her voice sound rough with mock-possession. “You’re staying in my sight so I can see you at all times.”

“Oh yeah?” Mira challenges, wise to Rumi’s act, then chuckling when Rumi’s facade cracks as a giggle slips out. “Wow, you can’t even stay serious, can you?”

“It’s hard when you already know I’m joking,” Rumi argues. “But seriously, you can go wherever you want. I don’t really care.”

Instead of leaving the conversation at that, Mira crosses her arms over her chest. “Really? Because you sure act like the type who’d get worried and upset if I’m gone too long. Especially now that you’ve “claimed” us with your fangs.”

The leader blows a raspberry at this, trying to play it off despite the fact that she can’t deny the girl’s words. “Okay, first of all? It’s not my fault my demon instincts make me get a little possessive. And second…” she trails off, not really having anything to say since she’s kinda panicking from the way Mira’s staring at her with that knowing smirk of hers. “Um… you’re pushing my buttons too.”

Not even fazed by the older girl’s claim, Mira replies in a flat tone. “How? I’m just standing here.”

The leader’s brain works fast for an answer and she just blurts out the first thing she thinks of. “By existing! You stand there all smug and hot, and my stupid demon desires go nuts!”

Zoey promptly stops scrubbing Rumi’s hair to burst out with laughter. Meanwhile, Mira huffs in amusement, a little blush dusting her cheeks as she leans in close to the half demon just to tease her even more. “You’re falling for us *hard*, huh?”

Pushing past her initial embarrassment in an attempt to stand her ground, Rumi shivers from the breath against her ear. “M-maybe I am,” she confesses, her patterns glowing bright pink. “And these demon instincts aren’t helping either, darn it…”

Mira’s grin turns downright smug at the admission, her fingers trailing up Rumi’s arm just to watch the girl shiver even more. “I love how honest you are. And this means you won’t be forgetting who owns your attention anytime soon, hm?”

Something shifts inside Rumi at that moment. In an instant, Rumi’s hand reaches out without even thinking, yet she doesn’t stop it as she grasps Mira’s wrist and yanks the tall girl closer. The moment she’s within better reach, Rumi grasps Mira’s waist before moving forward slightly to kiss her. She doesn’t really know why she did it. It was a spur of the moment kind of thing, like something changed in her brain and she needed to express that. All she knows is that she enjoys the slight gasp of surprise that came out of her friend’s mouth. The sound is enough to spur her into tilting her head and turning the kiss passionate.

Meanwhile, Mira can recognize Rumi’s possessive side rearing up again from the way the girl’s arm slings around her lower back, pulling her even closer. At that moment, all she’s able to think about is how good this feels… and how she needs more as the girl’s lips turn fierce. She eagerly welcomes the older girl’s tongue, wondering how far she’ll go like this.

Rumi doesn’t hold back. She’s taking what she wants, her body and demon side seeking Mira closer still, in a way that makes her head spin. Her eyes are dark and feral as she suddenly pulls away to look up at Mira. “I own your attention too,” she growls softly, hearing Zoey giggle.

“Y’know,” the young girl chimes in, “we’d take you more seriously if it weren’t for the shampoo suds in your hair.”

Just like that, Rumi’s confidence wanes as she acknowledges her friend’s words. A pout forms on her lips as she quietly grumbles to herself while marching over to the shower. The other two watch, stifling their laughter and prompting Rumi to whip around to them with her eyebrows pinched. “Just so you know, I was being serious.”

“Yes, yes. Just rinse your hair out already,” Mira brushes off teasingly, making Rumi’s scowl deepen as she backs up into the water and runs her hands through her hair.

“Good girl,” both Mira and Zoey praise in unison unintentionally, causing them to laugh together at Rumi’s expense. Although the leader doesn’t say anything, she lets out a low growl at the praise, her cheeks flushing. She knows they’re just teasing her for how possessive and demanding she’s been today, but it still makes her knees go weak to be called a good girl. In an attempt to brush it off, she tilts her head back more, allowing the suds to travel down her extensive hair. The whole time, she can feel the girls’ eyes on her, watching the soapy water run down her body. That knowledge has her heart racing a little, especially since they’re just blatantly ogling her. Once the shampoo is all out of her hair, she swallows in an attempt to clear her throat, trying to act cool and collected despite the two *still* staring as she steps out of the water. “There. Happy?”

It’s up to Zoey to respond since Mira continues ogling her body. “Yep! You don’t look so silly now!”

Rumi rolls her eyes at the response, though her focus is shifted to Mira, more specifically the way the tall girl’s eyes rake over her body, her curves, her patterns, her muscles, everything that makes Rumi unique. It practically has her squirming, her body starting to respond to the attention naturally, her breathing growing heated as her desire from earlier returns gradually. “Stop… staring at me like that,” she finally manages to croak out.

The tall girl’s gaze drifts up to the leader’s face, a sinister smirk forming that Rumi recognizes as her challenging expression. “Make me.”

At the girl’s response, the half demon growls deeply, the sound meant as a warning, her demonic desire flaring up once again. In just four long strides, she crosses the gap between them and yanks on the strings of Mira’s bikini top that was displayed across her chest. Her eyes are dark and ravenous as they lock with Mira’s slightly wide ones. “You’re pushing *all* of my buttons today, big girl,” she growls, her grip tightening on the black strings. “I’d be careful if I were you.”

Without flinching or batting an eye, Mira retains her smirk. “Oh yeah? Hearing you talk like that makes me *want* to keep pushing,” she whispers, her hands slipping to Rumi’s lower back and slowly descending.

Despite trying to be the one in control, the leader finds herself naturally arching her back in pleasure. It takes every ounce of her willpower to not just give in to the girl’s touch. Her dominant side is still roaring, after all, demanding that she stays in control. “You’re such a brat, you know that?” she sighs in mild annoyance.

“You think *I’m* a brat? You don’t even know how Zoey gets sometimes when she’s desperate and needy,” Mira retorts instantly before her smirk turns even more smug. “But I guess you wouldn’t know that since you haven’t fucked her.”

The half demon practically chokes at the bluntness of Mira’s words, her eyes widening in shock before narrowing again with a renewed intensity. Her gaze briefly darts to Zoey who’s just been silently watching the two interact. The moment she catches Rumi’s stare, she flinches a little and blushes sheepishly. Just from that expression alone, the leader gets the confirmation she didn’t even have to ask for. Then her glare shifts back to Mira, possessive and maybe even angry. “You better not be lying about that.”

Mira snickers in response, her hands grasping the girl’s rear, her own possessiveness flaring. “Why would I lie about that? I’m the one who’s been pleasing her for several months. I’m the one who’s been kissing her,” she explains before giving Rumi a brief kiss as well just to emphasize her point. “And I’m the one who’s been touching her and making her feel desired and loved.”

Rumi’s entire body tenses from the description of everything she’s done with Zoey, all of which the leader wasn’t a part of. Her grip on Mira’s strings tightens, her breath coming in short and sharp bursts through flared nostrils. A deep growl rumbles in the pits of her chest, her brain rapidly processing the information. “You’re just saying all of this to get a rise out of me, aren’t you? Because it’s working… It’s *really* working.”

The tall girl feels a sense of pride from the sight before her; Rumi’s body trembling with possessive anger. She moves closer, pressing her body flush against the leader’s to whisper in her ear. “Is that jealousy in your voice now?”

Rumi’s patterns glow purple then and there, her fangs elongating in her mouth as she growls, the sound much more feral and deep than ever before. The sight is alarming enough to immediately set the two on edge as Zoey steps closer.

“Whoa, whoa, easy, Rumi,” she coos, petting the leader’s head slowly. “Mira took her teasing too far. Try to calm down.”

Rumi takes a deep breath through her mouth to steady herself, letting Zoey’s words and touch calm her and slowly break through her demonic haze. It takes a solid minute, but bit by bit, the tension in her body eases, and her eyes(still dark with desire) gradually regain a hint of sanity. After another minute, she shuts her eyes and sighs deeply, some of her demonic energy still fighting for control since her patterns refused to return to normal, still glowing a faint purple.

“I’m sorry for making you get this way,” Mira whispers, her hands going up to Rumi’s back to stroke it lovingly. “I thought what I said would make you aroused. Obviously that didn’t go as planned.”

Rumi sighs again, though a soft growl escapes with it, purely in response to Mira’s voice since her demonic side associates it with anger for the time being.

“Sh… It’s okay, Rumi,” Zoey reassures quietly, standing behind her and planting a kiss to the back of her shoulder as a sort of distraction. Thankfully, it works like a charm since her patterns finally lose their purple glow. With the tension resolving, Zoey pulls Rumi away from Mira who allows the action. “I think we should just all calm down for now. No more teasing. No more claims. Just… relaxation, y’know..?”

Rumi nods in agreement, her eyes lingering on Mira as the remnants of her possessive instincts settle down. The two share a silent truce, small smiles forming on their faces to show that they meant no harm. Meanwhile, Zoey releases her own sigh, her anxiety staying with her despite the situation resolving. There’s something in her gut that just can’t shake the feeling that this moment of peace will only be temporary.

Chapter Text

Hey guys, sorry for the lack of chapter. I just got news that my grandmother is in the hospital with possible liver cancer so I'm not exactly in the right state of mind to be writing or editing chapters. I've also got a dentist appointment so it's just a lot of things happening at once. I'll try to post a chapter tomorrow but if that won't be the case, I'll post an update.

Chapter Text

After a stressful day, my grandmother has officially had her life support removed. It's only be a matter of time before she passes now. I'm gonna take the rest of this week off and resume posting on schedule on Monday. Thank you for all the support and love.

Update - 6:30, 10/21 - she just passed.

Another update - 10/26 - I will not be posting on Monday since I will be a little busy. I'm doing much better now. Thank you for all the comments. I'll be returning on Tuesday.

Chapter Text

The three return to the living room, their bodies freshly cleaned and a calm air among them. Mira and Zoey get comfortable on the couch, watching Rumi who has other ideas and walks over to the sliding glass door to look outside. It’s already getting close to noon and the sun’s rays didn’t hold back, making the floor beneath Rumi’s feet hot. After a few seconds of staring at the swaying trees, she places her hand on the glass, feeling the heat radiate from the surface.

“Don’t tell me you want to go back outside after we *just* washed up,” Mira says, eyeing the way Rumi seems lost in thought.

The girl in question lets out a small huff, her gaze still trained on the view, focusing more on the shimmering ocean. “I was just thinking… What are we going to do about us when this vacation is over?”

This gets the two on the couch to sit up straight, concern written on their faces. “What do you mean?” Zoey asks, casting a worried glance at Mira.

“My demon half. I feel like it’s only gotten worse ever since we became official…” Rumi admits, her voice low but intense. “I was able to control it before and even sort of learned how to use some of my power, but now…”

“So you’re basically saying you’re concerned your possessive side will come out when we’re out in public, right?” Mira asks, hitting the nail on the head as always.

“I can see why you’d be worried about that…” Zoey mutters, already trying to think of a solution as she pouts and crosses her arms over her chest. “We don’t want you getting all feral when we’re around other people…”

Rumi turns around, her eyebrows pinching. “Way to make me sound like an uncontrollable animal,” she sighs, watching the young girl flinch and lower her head.

“I’m sorry… I-I didn’t mean it like that…”

The leader’s gaze softens right away, her irritation fading as she strides over to Zoey and crouches in front of her so their eyes have to meet. “No, no. Don’t apologize, Zoey. I’m just a little stressed right now. I didn’t mean to throw you under the bus like that.” The shorter girl’s expression eases, a small smile forming on her face as she stares into Rumi’s eyes. Finding the mood right, Rumi takes the initiative and leans in, pressing an apologetic kiss against Zoey’s lips. The young girl accepts it without hesitation, tilting her head slightly and sighing dreamily when they separate.

“Why don’t we try to practice now?” Mira suggests, prompting the two to look at her curiously.

“Practice?” Rumi repeats, her eyebrow raising.

“Yeah. Practice. Or maybe ‘train’ would be the better word. Either way, you need to learn how to control your demon half, right? Why don’t Zoey and I play little scenarios so you can figure out a way to control yourself?”

Catching onto the idea, Zoey’s eyes light up. “Ooh, so we’re gonna kinda do an improv challenge? Sounds fun!”

Although Zoey is clearly on board with the idea, Rumi is skeptical. “Do you really think that’s gonna work?”

“It’s worth a try!” Zoey shrugs, pulling Rumi’s sleeve, signaling her to sit on the couch. “C’mon! Just get comfortable and let us play through the situations we come up with!”

Unable to say no to the young girl, the leader smiles softly, going along with the plan even though she’s still not certain this will work at all. After sitting, she folds one leg over the other and rests her arm along the back of the couch. “If I start to get a little too intense… I dunno, maybe smack my leg or something.”

“Maybe we should put a collar on you,” Mira replies calmly, causing the other two to blush for entirely different reasons. Rumi, of course, is embarrassed, and Zoey…

“Don’t tempt her, Mira! She might actually like that!”

At the claim, the half demon’s eyes snap to the young girl in disbelief. “Excuse me?!”

Mira and Zoey laugh at their friend’s expense before the former stands up and places a hand on her hip for a typical sassy pose. “Anyway, for our first practice scenario, I’m going to act as a total stranger - their gender doesn’t really matter, just whatever you want me to be I guess. Zoey is going to play as herself, and the setting is in an alleyway during the day. Got all of that?”

Rumi nods slowly, still finding this whole thing to be a little silly. “Where are *you* supposed to be in this situation?”

“Doesn’t matter. But if you’re gonna be a stickler for details, I’m at a photoshoot or something. Ready to start?” Mira asks, clearly trying to speed things along.

“Fine, fine,” the leader sighs, watching curiously as Mira steps in front of Zoey.

Getting into character, Mira clears her throat and helps Zoey stand up as well. “Well, hello, Miss. Aren’t you a cutie…”

“O-oh..! Um… Hello. May I help you?” Zoey replies a little nervously, playing the scene exceptionally well.

Ironically enough, despite thinking this whole idea was a little silly, Rumi’s entire body tenses, her back straightening as she sits up. She can already feel her instincts flaring up at how overly friendly the ‘stranger’ is being with Zoey but she tries to maintain her composure.

Noticing her friend’s intense stare, Mira smirks and leans a little closer to Zoey, her head tilting curiously. “What brings you to this alley? Looking for me?”

Zoey’s eyes widen, her gaze darting to Rumi for a moment. “Uh…. No. We’re just passing by,” she replies, leaning away while internally thinking if this is taking things a little too far for the first fake scenario.

The leader notices Zoey’s gaze casting to her, causing her protective instincts to rise. She takes it as a sign that the young girl is crying out for her, yet she isn’t sure if she’s supposed to join or just watch everything play out.

There’s a momentary pause, clearly meant to be Rumi’s signal to step in, yet Mira rolls with it and continues naturally since the older girl doesn't take the opportunity. “Aw, that’s a shame. It’s rare to have a girl like you coming through here.”

“Yeah… Sorry, but we have to get going now. Have a good day,” Zoey chuckles awkwardly before turning toward Rumi, figuring the scene is done until Mira suddenly grabs her wrist. The action catches her off guard, getting a genuine shocked expression out of her as she looks back toward ‘the stranger’.

Seeing the genuine expression on her friend’s face is all that’s needed for Rumi to stand up, unable to sit idly anymore. Before she can even really know what she’s doing, she’s grabbing Mira’s wrists with a tight grip, her jaw clenched tightly as she tries(and fails) to suppress a growl. “Get lost.” Then in one solid motion, she forces Mira’s hand away from Zoey’s and stands between them, acting as a shield for the shorter girl.

Mira smiles, dropping her act and patting Rumi’s head. “That wasn’t bad for your first practice scenario. Good job.”

Rumi’s shoulders instantly lower, her body relaxing as she accepts the tall girl’s reward.

..

The next couple of scenarios go relatively the same, each one making Rumi more calm and composed, her growls and possessive behavior coming out less frequently.

Then came the final test. An autograph signing. All the other scenarios are far less likely to happen due to the environments, but this one hits home.

“A signing…” Rumi mutters, sitting down on the couch to assume the role of her sitting down at the signing table. “I can handle this.”

Zoey sits to her right, giving her an encouraging pat on the back. “You’ve got this, Rumi!”

With that being said, Mira assumes the role of a fan. That alone wouldn’t be so bad, but it’s the fact that Mira is acting overly friendly and flirty that really gets Rumi’s instincts to stir.

“Hi Zoey! You’re looking as attractive as always,” Mira greets, internally cringing at her own words and tone, but she’s doing this for the test so she keeps up her facade.

“T-thanks!” Zoey replies a little awkwardly.

Rumi’s jaw clenches instantly, the sight of the fan being a little too straightforward setting her off. A growl is about to slip out, yet she takes a deep breath to reel it in. Her hands are clenched into tight fists, nails nearly digging into her palms, however she’s able to stay in control. “Don’t react…” she whispers to herself since this tactic works with taming the beast in her. “Stay calm.”

Satisfied with the results so far, Mira takes things a step further by leaning a little closer over the imaginary table separating her from Zoey. “Oh! That’s a new ring you have, isn’t it? Can I see?”

Rumi’s eyes can practically shoot lasers out of them from how intensely she’s staring at Zoey pulling her hand from her lap.

“Sure,” the young girl replies politely, holding out her hand and getting taken aback when Mira grabs it and pulls her hand closer still.

The leader’s eyes narrow, the possessive demon in her screaming at her to step in and stop this so she can make it clear that Zoey belongs to her. But she forces herself to stay seated, breathing deeply to stay as calm as she can while feeling her agitation grow. “Tch… Too far,” she huffs under her breath.

Mira takes her time examining the imaginary ring, flipping the young girl’s hand around slowly. “You have such slender and cute fingers…”

Unlike the other scenarios, Rumi can feel her fangs extending by themselves despite her doing all she can to keep it under wraps. The lingering touch, the way Mira is looking at Zoey’s hand, even her words, they were all pushing Rumi’s possessive instincts to the limit. She can feel her patience slowly ebbing away, dangerously close to snapping.

Sensing Rumi reaching her limit, Zoey becomes a little nervous as she tries to laugh and stay in the scene without breaking out of it since this is supposed to be the leader’s final test regardless. She does her best to look and act visibly disturbed from Mira not letting go of her hand.

And that is what gets Rumi to stand up swiftly. “Hey,” she barks in a dangerously low tone, her eyes glaring at Mira. “That’s enough. Let her go.”

“And this is when security steps in and asks the fan to leave,” Zoey giggles a little nervously, speeding things right along, picking up on the tension rising in Rumi. She’s quick to take Rumi’s hand as a way to ground her. “Great job, Rumi. I think you’ve got a pretty good handle on your demon half now.”

However, that was far from the truth.

Despite hearing Zoey’s words, Rumi finds it hard to calm down. Her breathing is ragged while her entire body is taut with barely suppressed anger. The possessive demon instincts coursing through her veins makes it difficult to snap out of it, her fangs fully extended and ready to bite at a moment’s notice. There’s a natural desire to stake her claim on Zoey once again, one that nearly overpowers her. With her fists still clenched tightly, her chest heaves as she turns away from her friends, looking outside the glass door. “I… I need a moment,” she manages to mutter through gritted teeth.

All the while, Mira and Zoey observe their friend, worry on their faces as they see she’s struggling from how much her body is trembling. Zoey is the first to act, taking a step forward and reaching her hand out to the leader. “Rumi..?”

Rumi whips her head around at the sound of her friend’s voice, her left eye flickering yellow, a visible sign of her internal struggle. “Don’t… come any closer,” she warns, her voice thick with the strain of holding back. “I’m not… in full control right now.”

At that, Zoey retracts her hand with her expression turning more concerned as she looks over at Mira for a solution.

“Remember, Rumi. Deep breaths and a little pep talk,” the tall girl consoles, her eyes widening when the half demon shoots a glare at her, her emotions going haywire.

“Shut up!” she snaps with a gravelly hiss as her eye officially turns completely yellow. The sight causes Zoey to panic as she recoils from Rumi shouting. “Rumi…” she whimpers, fear obvious in her tone. Yet the half demon doesn’t even bat an eye at her, her body and mind becoming engulfed by the primal side. With her pupils nothing more than narrow slits, it’s obvious she’s only one provocation away from exploding.

Mira’s eyebrows pinch as she moves closer, ignoring the leader’s previous warning. “We’re trying to help you, Rumi! You need to just relax and focus on bre-”

“Don’t you know I’m already *trying*?!” Rumi growls, her breathing growing even more ragged as she clenches the front of her shirt where her heart is just beneath. “You’re not helping me at all right now… You’re only making it worse!”

Chapter Text

**TW: Self harm**

Mira’s eyebrows pinch as she moves closer, ignoring the leader’s previous warning. “We’re trying to help you, Rumi! You need to just relax and focus on bre-”

“Don’t you know I’m already *trying*?!” Rumi growls, her breathing growing even more ragged as she clenches the front of her shirt. “You’re not helping me at all right now… You’re only making it worse!”

Mira falls silent, her mouth opening like she wants to say something, yet she ultimately closes it, failing to hide how hurt and powerless she feels. Zoey also doesn’t say anything since she shut down from Rumi snapping at her.

A frustrated whine fills the otherwise quiet living room as Rumi sits down on the couch and lowers her head. “Why am I getting like this?! I thought I was finally getting the hang of how to control my demon half!”

Her arms then wrap around herself like she’s trying to shield her body from herself. She tries to take a deep breath, her nails digging into her shoulders, seeking some sort of balance in her mind by feeling physical pain. The longer the moment passes, the more she grows to hate this… this feeling of being so out of control, like a wild animal unable to fight its instincts. She was supposed to keep her possessive side in check for the sake of making her relationship with Mira and Zoey work safely, and yet here she is, acting like a feral beast all because a ‘stranger’ held Zoey’s hand and creepily flirted with her.

The gears in her brain turn aggressively, thinking of how this spiraled so much.

Then it hit her.

The half demon’s head jerks up, a look of realization on her face. “It’s all because of these stupid fangs! These things turned me into this!” She declares, her voice dropping into an angry growl. Then before either of her friends can get a word in or react, the half demon reaches her thumb into her mouth and presses on one of her top fangs as if that can make them flatten. Of course the only outcome is her thumb being pierced, triggering it to bleed, the red liquid trailing down her forearm.

In a flash, Mira steps in and yanks her friend’s hand away from her mouth, her eyes intense as she kneels down in front of Rumi. “NO!” She scolds firmly, her grip on the girl’s hand tight. “Don’t you dare do something stupid like that!”

Zoey gasps, her body freezing up at the chaos as her brain tries to catch up with what’s happening.

Meanwhile, Mira brings Rumi’s hand up to her face so she can examine the wound that is still pouring out blood. The sight has her frustration and concern surging even more as she grabs a napkin from the coffee table to press down on the injury. “Damn it, Rumi, why the fuck would you do something like that?!”

“I don't want these fangs anymore! They’re only gonna hurt us even more!” The leader explains desperately, her voice thick and cracking as if she was about to cry. “Is that so wrong?! I’m doing this to protect you two!”

“You idiot, of course it’s wrong!” Mira snaps, her frustration transforming into full blown anger. “You can’t just make your fangs return to normal by shoving your thumb into them! That’s not how this works! I swear…” she huffs, her fingers pressing down on Rumi’s thumb in an attempt to stop the bleeding, “you just don’t think, do you? You *never* think before doing drastic things…”

“I *did* think!” Rumi hisses, her demonic voice taking hold of her.

At this point, Mira is also beyond the point of calming down as her eyebrows pinch. “Uhuh, because shoving your fingers into your teeth is a *fantastic* idea! And what good does that do besides make things worse, huh? Your fangs aren’t the problem, it’s your instincts!”

At this point, Rumi’s patterns glow purple, unbridled rage taking over. “My instincts only got like this when my fucking fangs grew in last night!”

“That doesn’t make what you just did okay, you fucking dunce! You’re just always looking for a quick solution to your problems, huh?! This is why I’m always worried about you!”

“STOP FIGHTING!” Zoey screams, cutting through their argument and causing the two to instantly look over at the young girl, visibly taken aback by her outburst. They had been so hellbent on their argument that they had temporarily forgotten Zoey was even there with them. Guilt is fast to set in, their anger simmering down like a firehose doused their flames. “You think shouting at each other is gonna solve something?! You think raising your voices will make your side of the argument heard better?! Well it’s doesn't! It’s only making things worse, damn it!” The shorter girl snaps, old wounds of her parents arguing opening up as tears spill down her face.

The sight of their usually bubbly friend breaking down has them in complete shame. Throughout the whole argument, they never once thought about the emotional impact it would have on Zoey.

“Zoey…” Rumi mutters, her voice nearly inaudible as her heart aches.

“I hate this! I hate arguing. I hate shouting. I hate when two people who love each other act like strangers! So stop! I don’t want to see you two like this!” The young girl continues to cry, her hands balled into fists as she squeezes her eyes shut and lowers her head.

Both of her friends feel their heart twist painfully yet Rumi is the first to stand up and take a cautious step forward, reaching out towards the younger girl. “Zoey, I… we didn’t mean-”

Yet she goes quiet when Zoey turns away, her body shaking with sobs.

Rumi and Mira share a pained expression, both fully aware of how badly they messed things up.

“I’m sorry, Zoey… I’m so, so sorry…” Rumi murmurs, barely containing her own tears.

“Those are just empty words,” Zoey replies, shaking her head and not even looking over at the two.

The leader flinches from the broken response. She knew a simple apology wasn’t going to just patch things up but she was hoping it would at least do *something* good. Her mouth opens to try and say something - anything, really - but the words die in her brain. There’s nothing but the feeling of helplessness, guilt, and shame.

Then out of the corner of her eye, she notices Mira sitting down on the couch.

“Zoey, come here… Please,” the tall girl offers, patting her lap.

As if a switch had been flipped, Zoey immediately turns toward Mira, crossing the distance in a few hasty steps and practically collapsing into the older girl’s body. From there, she wraps her arms around Mira's waist, burying her face in her chest as the sobs continue to shake her body.

Mira holds the sobbing girl in a comforting embrace, rubbing her back and mumbling softly. “Shhh… It’s okay…”

Seeing how effortlessly and swiftly Zoey went to Mira stung Rumi. Why couldn’t she reach her but Mira could? And with a simple act, no less… Despite her trying to push the emotion down, she can't ignore it; she’s jealous. And that just makes everything seem even worse. She can only watch as Mira holds her in her arms, gently cradling her. “Zoey…” She whispers one final time, hoping, no, begging for some sort of positive reaction from the shorter girl.

Yet all she receives is a shake of the head, her face still buried in Mira’s chest.

Swallowing the lump in her throat, Rumi’s voice comes out weak and hopeless. “Zoey please… Look at me.”

Silence.

Her heart aches as she takes a step closer, her tone growing desperate and louder. “Please… Please look at me..!” She begs, her patterns turning a darker shade of purple as the jealousy grows. “Zoey!”

Mira looks up at Rumi with an expression that can only be described as pity and that acts as the final straw. Knowing her efforts are futile, the half demon turns on her heel and storms out the patio door, her feet only faintly touching the stairs as she descends them. When her feet touch the burning sand, she doesn’t even register the heat or pain, she just continues moving. Waves of negative emotions rip through her and drown her like a tsunami as she reaches the edge of the shoreline, the water faintly splashing against her toes.

Her gaze is distant and blank, her patterns continuing to darken until they’re nearly black. Yet she doesn’t register it. Her mind is a flurry, unable to focus on a single thing.

As the water gradually reaches higher and higher until it’s reaching just below her ankles, her brain finally starts to sort itself out. Now all she can think about is that whole situation. She wanted to be the one Zoey ran to for comfort. Why was it that Mira got chosen instead? Weren’t they a team?

It’s almost like… Mira is more important than her.

A growl rumbles in her chest as she reaches down into the water to pick up a rock, her hand squeezing it tightly before she finally chucks it out into the ocean, only to find the rock scatter into little pebbles from her demon strength. Her eyes cast down to her hand, seeing remnants of the rock sticking to her palm. She wanted to take out her frustration and anger with something harmless but satisfying, yet she can’t even do that with her stupid demon strength. As she brushes the pebbles off her hand, her mind spirals once again.

Damn her instincts.

Damn her abilities.

She’s sick of feeling so out of control - like her body and mind aren't even hers anymore.

“Rumi!”

At the sound of Mira calling out to her, the half demon involuntarily jolts, her thoughts broken from the unexpected sound as her eyes dart over to the top of the stairs where she can faintly see Mira before she descends the steps. Once the tall girl is only a few feet away, with a concerned expression and wide eyes, Rumi clears her throat in a futile attempt to act cool and collected. “Um… Where’s Zoey..?”

Mira doesn’t answer at first, her eyes lingering on Rumi’s patterns, triggering Rumi to finally look down at them and acknowledge how… dark and sinister they look. Her heart rate accelerates instantly as she hears Mira respond. “She’s still in the living room. But what’s going on with you?”

Rumi glances away at the question, avoiding Mira’s gaze as if she can even hide out in the open. She can only imagine what the girl is thinking. The nearly black patterns are a sure sign of overwhelming negative emotions: anger, guilt, pain, and even despair. Despite all of this, she lets out a low huff, trying to sound casual despite the anxiety clawing at her. “It’s nothing. I’m fine.”

“Try again,” Mira scoffs, crossing her arms over her chest to prove she doesn’t believe a single word her friend said.

The older girl flinches at Mira’s sharp reply. She then sighs in defeat, knowing Mira would get the truth out of her one way or another. There’s really no point in trying to downplay the situation. “Fine…” she mutters under her breath before finally meeting her friend’s gaze. “You’re right. I’m *not* fine. Is that what you want to hear?”

“I know that much. But I need details. What’s going through that head of yours?” Mira clarifies, her eyes narrowing as if she’s studying the girl closely.

Practically under a spotlight, Rumi huffs. She really doesn’t want to explain herself but she also knows if she doesn’t talk things through, it’ll ruin the vacation and worse; their relationship. “I’m… jealous, alright?”

At this, Mira’s eyebrows pinch in confusion as her shoulders lower ever so slightly. “Jealous? Of what?”

Frustrated that she has to elaborate even more, Rumi runs her hand through her hair, trying hard not to curl her fingers in and scratch herself. “You, Mira!”

The tall girl scoffs as if she doesn’t believe her, her feet taking a step closer. “Why? Because Zoey went to me and was upset at you?”

Despite Rumi knowing the reason for her jealousy, having Mira state it so bluntly is like a knife stabbing her and twisting. She has to take a moment before answering, her voice coming out shakier than she wants it to. “Obviously! I apologized and she just brushed me off! But when you spoke to her, she listened!” From there, her frustration turns into anger and defeat. “That hurt, damn it…” With those uttered words, her face scrunches. “It’s like she only cares about you.”

Having enough of Rumi beating herself down, Mira takes another step closer. “That’s not true, and you know it,” she retorts firmly. “She was just upset that you hurt yourself over your fangs. And she was blaming herself for your actions. I had to calm her down when you stormed out here.”

Rumi flinches, her chest twisting at her friend’s words. Logically, she knows how hard Zoey takes things when there’s a conflict or yelling involved. However, that rational voice in her head is being drowned out by her emotions, and it’s hard to think clearly when she’s so overwhelmed. All she can really manage is a sort of growl purely out of frustration at herself.

Knowing Rumi well enough, Mira closes the remaining distance between them, her arms wrapping around the older girl and causing all of Rumi’s negative emotions to simmer down instantly. “Deep breaths, Rumi. I’m not letting go of you until you calm down.”

Without hesitation, she buries her face into Mira’s neck, her body shaking with suppressed emotions. “You and your hugs,” she murmurs, finding this is exactly what she needs right now. After a solid minute of her taking deep breaths to compose herself, she shuts her eyes. “How do you always know a way to get through to me..? Why are you so good at making me feel like… like I’m being a complete idiot?”

“Because this is exactly what I needed when I was going through hard times when I was younger. The only difference is I had no one to comfort me,” Mira answers softly, noticing Rumi’s patterns losing their dark glow, turning several shades lighter.

The leader can’t help but feel a little ridiculous when she thinks about Mira’s situation growing up. Compared to that, Rumi’s problem seems a little… “I’m acting like a baby, huh?” she sighs.

The girl in question lets out a low chuckle, and pets Rumi’s head. “Kind of, to be honest. But you’re not just jealous because Zoey came to me instead of you, huh? There’s something else that’s bothering you.”

As always, Mira’s sharp eyes pick up on *everything*. Rumi can’t help but laugh defeatedly at this. “I think you already know the answer to that question if you’re asking it. But before you ask me to explain, I’ll just say it; I’m angry at myself for taking things so far with my possessive behavior. I just… can’t seem to control it when I get like that…”

“At this rate, we might have to use a shock collar on you whenever you get a little too feral,” Mira jokes with a soft giggle.

The half demon sputters, thrown off by the suggestion. “A-absolutely not!” She stammers, her face turning pale.

“I know, I know,” Mira laughs harder. “Just trying to lighten the mood a bit,” she explains, scratching behind Rumi’s ear and causing the girl to utterly melt since it’s a weak spot. She tries and fails miserably to contain the way she shivers at the touch, her body involuntarily relaxing.

“Darn it… Stop that,” she protests weakly. “It does weird things to me.”

“A good kind of weird or a bad one?” Mira wonders just to tease the older girl further.

Biting her lip, Rumi huffs, her cheeks flushing. “It feels good, and you know it,” she admits, prompting the tall girl to laugh at her expense.

“Let’s get back inside so we can eat the leftovers from yesterday for lunch,” Mira suggests, finally pulling away from Rumi. Yet as she begins to turn away, she freezes when she feels Rumi’s arms wrap around her from behind. “Rumi..?”

“I’m sorry for hurting myself and starting this whole mess.”

Without hesitation, Mira places her hands over Rumi’s. “I forgive you, don’t worry. And I’ll always be here for you if you ever try pulling a stunt like that again.”

Barely containing her tears, Rumi hums softly, her face pressed against her friend’s back. “Thank you.”

Chapter Text

The house is undeniably tense as the two girls step back inside, the argument and Zoey snapping fresh in their minds - especially Rumi’s. And the silence from the young girl when she just looks over at the two only intensifies the tension. She’s still on the couch where Rumi last saw her, yet now she has her knees tucked up to her chest with an obvious frown and puffy eyes from crying. Her eyes meet the older girl for a moment and the guilt Rumi feels grows unbearable as she takes a cautious step forward, still too far from Zoey.

“I’m gonna go get our lunch heated up in the kitchen,” Mira announces softly before quietly walking through the living room and over to the hallway leading to the kitchen.

“Zoey…” Rumi begins, her tone weak but carrying a certainty, “I know you won’t believe me, but I really am sorry for arguing with Mira…”

The shorter girl glances up again at the leader, her expression weary and skeptical. She doesn’t respond at first, her frown remaining firmly in place. It’s clear she’s still upset, and the silence seems to drag for far too long before she replies in a flat tone. “You’re right. I don’t believe you.”

With her head lowering, Rumi feels her heart clench, desperate to find a solution. “Then… What can I do for you to believe me?”

“How about you start by not hurting yourself?” She answers without hesitation, a hint of spite in her voice as she huffs. Those words cause Rumi to flinch, her heart feeling like it’s dropping into her stomach. She knows how stupid and self-destructive she was. She knows it’s wrong to deal with her pain that way… And yet all she can do is stand there silently. At that moment, she finds it pointless to argue or throw out an excuse. Meanwhile, Zoey continues to stare at her, her expression still hurt but containing a bit of sympathy. “Just so we’re clear, it’s not the fangs that I’m talking about.”

This gives Rumi pause, her eyes raising in confusion. Her brain tries to understand what her friend is trying to imply, yet she comes up with absolutely nothing. “Then… what..?”

Releasing another huff, Zoey pushes herself up off the couch and marches right up to the half demon, leaving only a small space between them as her gaze intensifies. “You keep beating yourself up over your instincts. I think the reason why it’s taking control so badly is because you’re fighting it. If you just learn to accept it as part of you, you’ll probably find harmony with your demon side.”

Rumi’s face twists with a mixture of guilt and frustration, Zoey’s words making it feel like she’s being pierced through her chest. There’s no doubt in her that what the young girl is saying isn’t true. She *knows* that she’s constantly trying to force down her demon side when it takes over, but that’s the only thing she knows *how* to do for the most part…

“Listen, Rumi…” Zoey sighs, her expression softening, “I know it’s hard, but the more you try to fight it…” she takes a step closer, standing just inches away, “the worse you’ll make the situation.” There’s a brief pause as the young girl watches her friend’s head lower. “Accepting your instincts isn’t giving in, Rumi… It’s just… accepting yourself.”

At this, the leader pinches her eyebrows and looks up to meet the girl’s gaze briefly. “I *have* accepted myself already.”

“No, you haven’t. You only accept your demon half when you have power over it,” Zoey argues bluntly, forcing her friend to be smacked in the face with that reality. “You can’t just ignore half of yourself, Rumi.”

“I *know* that!” The leader replies firmly. “I just… I thought I really was accepting my demon half up until recently where it feels like it’s in control more than I am of myself.”

“Well, duh,” Zoey scoffs, crossing her arms over her chest. “You’re trying to repress it. Of course it’s gonna start fighting back. You’re basically telling your instinctual side that you don’t want it around.”

“So you want me to just turn into a feral monster? Is that it?”

“No, silly,” Zoey argues gently. “You’re just going at this all wrong. You have to find a way to harmonize with your instincts, not repress them.”

Basically giving up with the argument at this point, Rumi puts a hand on her hip and sighs. “How then? You sound like you know it all, so tell me how I can ‘harmonize’ with my instincts.”

“Well…” Zoey mumbles, her eyes casting to the side in thought. “I think you shouldn’t restrain yourself anymore. No more trying to be normal, no more pushing down anything. Maybe you just have to let your demon side have the reins for an extended period of time? Like you just sort of swap between your human and demon side?”

Rumi’s eyes darken as she absorbs the information. “If I did that, I’d only hurt you and Mira.”

“You’ve already hurt us just from trying to control it,” Zoey retorts, causing Rumi to get hit with another slap in the face(metaphorically). “And at this rate, you’ll only make things worse and even hurt *yourself*... Again.”

The leader swallows hard, her expression turning sort of blank. “You two are far more important than me.”

Zoey’s face softens at Rumi’s words, her irritation giving way to worry and affection. She understands well enough that the older girl cares deeply for her and Mira… and that’s part of the problem. “Mira and I want you to care about yourself just as much, sweetie. We don’t want you to prioritize us over yourself.”

“I… I don’t deserve that.”

Zoey’s face goes a little pale at that self-deprecating statement, her worry transforming into concern. “Don’t you *dare* say that,” she mutters, grabbing Rumi’s shoulders and squeezing them. “You hear me? You *deserve* love, damn it..! To hell with your childhood and how you were raised! You matter just as much as us! So stop putting others before yourself!”

Yet it seems that no matter what Zoey says, Rumi’s cold expression doesn’t change. “No,” she scoffs. Zoey’s face flashes with anger and in an instant, a slap echoes in the room - a *real* slap, causing physical pain instead of just emotional. Rumi’s head jerks to the side from the hit and she’s quick to put her hand over her cheek, a deafening silence following.

As soon as the stillness hits her, the young girl’s expression immediately shifts to horror and guilt, her hand still outstretched as she realizes what she’s done. “Oh no…” she chokes out, tears brimming to her eyes despite being the one to deal the slap.

Rumi slowly turns her head back toward her friend, a small smile on her face. “It’s alright. I needed that,” she admits before grunting when the shorter girl lunges forward and squeezes her in a tight hug. For a moment, her arms remain stiff at her sides before she finally rests her hands on the young girl's back. “Zoey-”

“I won’t apologize for what I just did,” the shorter girl cuts her off. “Instead, take this as a warning.” With that, she lifts her head up to glare up at Rumi. “If you ever talk like that again, I’ll probably slap you again.” With those words out, she then leans in and presses a kiss against the leader's cheek where she slapped.

Understanding the girl’s words, Rumi nods firmly. “Noted.”

The two simply stand there, hugging it out silently until Rumi’s eyes cast up for some reason. When they land on the hallway close to the kitchen, she finds Mira standing there, likely having come over to check on things when she heard the slap. Or maybe she’s been watching the whole time and Rumi just failed to notice. Either way, the moment the leader acknowledges her presence, the tall girl waves her hand in a beckoning motion before turning back into the kitchen.

…

The three of them eat, the atmosphere sort of tense as Rumi eats slowly because of her fangs. Mira and Zoey share a look of worry before the former takes a sip of her drink and sets the cup down. “So how’s the food today, Rumi? I added a bit more seasoning like you suggested.”

Yet the leader doesn’t respond, only worrying the two even more.

Zoey reaches her foot out from under the table and lightly taps the older girl’s knee, instantly causing her eyes to shoot up and focus on her.

“What?” She asks with her mouth partially full.

“Your fangs are still bothering you, aren’t they?” Zoey asks hesitantly, watching as the girl lowers her shoulders.

“A little bit, I guess,” she answers simply, giving a weak shrug.

Mira tilts her head curiously, her sharp eyes scanning the girl’s face for any hint of a lie. “Then why are you making a face like you’re bothered about something.”

Rumi doesn’t answer, choosing to put more food in her mouth and avoiding the tall girl’s piercing gaze.

“Rumi,” she presses, setting her chopsticks down. “Talk to us.”

Yet the half demon shakes her head. “Sorry… But this is something I want to figure out alone.”

Both Mira and Zoey look at her like she has two heads, yet neither asks for more information despite dying to know what’s going through their friend’s head.

..

The rest of lunch passes with unasked questions and a sort of anticipation mixed with concern in the air. When Rumi finishes her food, she’s quick to stand up with a sort of determined expression. The other two watch her as she then makes her way to leave the room before pausing in the doorway. “I want to be alone for a bit.”

Mira’s eyebrows pinch as she stands up as well. “You’re not planning anything dumb, are you?”

“No,” the leader answers firmly, looking over her shoulder at her friend. “I just need some time to think by myself and try to figure something out.”

Recognizing that her friend is telling the truth, Mira nods, knowing there’s no point in arguing if her mind is made up.

“We’ll be in the living room if you need us for anything,” Zoey chimes in, her expression a little tense but supportive as she smiles.

With one final nod, Rumi leaves the kitchen then shuts herself in her room.

Left alone together, Mira and Zoey stare at the doorway a moment longer, only snapping out of their stare when they hear the door shutting across the house. Mira turns toward her friend and holds out her hand. “C’mon. Let’s just watch tv or something.”

The young girl takes her friend’s hand without hesitation and stands up. “Yeah. That’ll pass the time.”

Chapter Text

Mira and Zoey cuddle together on the couch in the living room. The curtains are drawn to block out the afternoon sun, the central air is blasting comfortable cold air, and a peaceful movie is playing on the TV in front of them. Rumi lingers in the back of their minds the whole time and when they finally hear the distinct sound of a click followed by a squeak of hinges, they both sit upright, snapping their attention over to the dark hallway where their bedrooms are. Anticipation skyrockets among them, their hearts beating faster as they squint their eyes to see better into the darkness.

However, there’s at least a minute of stillness, causing their eagerness to be replaced with concern and confusion. They were starting to think it was just a house sound, yet Zoey challenges that thought by calling out. “Rumi..? Are you over there?”

At first, there's only silence until “...Yeah,” the leader replies softly.

Noticing something slightly off with her voice, Mira tilts her head slightly. “Is everything alright?” She stresses, ready to stand up if she gets a negative or no answer .

Instead of giving a verbal response, the older girl steps into view, more specifically, partial view. Only her face and a portion of her body is visible, yet that’s all that’s needed to be shown for the other two to widen their eyes and gasp. Her left arm is completely purple, sharp claws replacing her fingertips. That alone is a startling sight, yet it’s also coupled with her piercing amber eye. The color is a mixture between her human brown and demon yellow, creating a sort of honey-orange iris that illuminates in the darkness. “Don’t be scared,” she begs, finally making it obvious why Mira thought something sounded different about her voice. It’s deeper, sort of containing her demonic tone that she normally only gets when she's extremely angry.

Zoey feels her heart skip a beat at the girl’s voice. The slightly lower tone and hint of a demonic accent only adds to the strange eeriness of the whole situation. She swallows her nervousness down quickly though, a sort of fascination taking over. “So this… is you accepting your demon side completely?”

“Yes… I think,” Rumi answers before approaching the two, her footsteps absolutely silent as if she isn’t touching the ground at all. It’s almost as if she’s floating across, and that has Zoey tensing up along with Mira. The half demon instantly stops moving, sensing the fact that they’re intimidated. “Is this too much?”

The young girl flinches as if she didn’t expect her friend to talk. Despite understanding it’s just Rumi underneath her new appearance, she can’t help but feel kind of nervous. Yet at the same time, with Rumi’s voice sounding so deep… there is an attraction that only makes her even more fascinated. It takes a moment for her to find her own voice again, her heart beating hard in her chest as she responds. “No… No, it’s not. It’s just… I’ve never seen you like this before so I don’t really know *what* to think.”

Rumi nods in understanding, staying a few feet away so she doesn’t escalate the moment. “I’m still me.”

“We know that,” Mira replies calmly, her eyes glued to the girl’s purple arm. “It’s just a bit intense and unexpected seeing you like this.”

The half demon lowers her gaze and nods as she takes a step back. “I get it…”

Without wasting a second, Zoey leans forward a bit. “No..! Don’t go away.”

Rumi’s primal gaze locks with Zoey’s as she tilts her head. “Are you sure? I don’t… I don’t want to scare you like this.”

The shorter girl’s heart beats even faster at the half demon’s intense eyes, the look in them making her stomach twist pleasantly as she bites her lip. She swallows hard, her body trembling, not out of fear but rather at the realization of how attractive she finds Rumi like this. Nodding her head slowly, she forces herself to speak through the lump in her throat. “I’m… I’m sure. You’re not scaring me, Rumi. You’re…” she trails off, unable to put into words just how much the half demon is affecting her.

The older girl takes a few steps closer, gauging her friends’ expressions with each step, ready to stop if they show even a fraction of fear. Yet neither of them do - they’re practically just taken aback and in awe. All of their focus is on Rumi, watching as she slowly approaches. And Zoey is trying her hardest not to jump up too soon and experience first hand what this new form - whether temporary or permanent - entails.

Then Rumi stands in front of them, her expression nervous. Yet as if she was Poseidon himself, parting the sea in half, Mira and Zoey scoot away from each other, giving the half demon room to sit between them. She takes the offer, her shoulders gradually dropping as she keeps her gaze straight ahead so she can see the two girls from the corners of her eyes.

With her left thigh touching her friend’s, Zoey feels her heart skip a beat, feeling the heat radiating off of Rumi’s body. That only adds to the fire burning inside her own body, her entire system buzzing with excitement. Regardless of the slightly different appearance, it’s still obviously Rumi; down to her mannerisms and her unique smell. It’s honestly maddening for the young girl, a soft whimper slipping out of her mouth as she struggles to keep her hands to herself. She doesn’t want to take things too far or overwhelm Rumi when she’s in this state, especially since she’s not entirely sure how Rumi would react if she did touch her.

At the sound, Rumi turns her head to the right, her gaze meeting Zoey who’s biting down on her lip. She can see the desire in her expression alone and recognizes the girl’s neediness to touch. Her eyes soften, trying to show she’s not going to snap in an instant if the young girl chooses to do anything.

Zoey’s expression loses some tension as she leans a little bit closer. “Can I…” Yet the words die in her throat as Rumi’s amber eye glows just at the sound of her voice. She can feel herself getting more and more flustered by the second, but she forces herself to ask the question that’s been plaguing her mind from the moment Rumi revealed herself. Her voice is softer this time, slightly vulnerable and a little shaky. “Can I touch you..?” The second those words leave her mouth, Rumi swings her leg over the young girl’s thighs, effortlessly straddling her lap as if she was waiting for that question.

“Go ahead, sweetheart,” she encourages, showing a boldness that’s unlike her but completely welcomed.

Awestruck, Zoey can only stare at the older girl in silence, the abrupt move making her breath catch in her throat. Her heart pounds against her rib cage, the weight of Rumi’s body on her enough to make her whimper again. She can’t resist the urge to grab the girl’s hips, her fingers curling in firmly as her half lidded eyes stare up at the half demon like she’s a work of art. After swallowing hard and clearing her throat, her eyes drink in the arousing sight before her. “You’re absolutely gorgeous…”

Out of the corner of her eye, she sees Mira nodding her head in agreement, yet remaining still so as to not disturb her friends’ moment.

As the shorter girl continues staring up, she feels her fingers twitch, eager to feel every inch of that body sitting on her lap. And of course it doesn’t take long at all for her to act upon those needs. Her hands slide to Rumi’s lower back, pulling her closer still as her own hips lift up slightly. She has to bite back a gasp at the feeling of Rumi’s body pressed against hers, her lip bitten into with both nervousness and desire. The urge to do more, to throw the half demon down on the couch and fuck her… it’s nearly overpowering.

Sensing the girl’s struggle, Rumi chuckles and tightens her grip on her shoulders.

Hearing that light sound has Zoey wanting more of her. So much more. She’s practically going insane at this point, responding to every touch and sound. Then those desires are cranked to eleven when she feels Rumi’s fingers brush faintly over the recent bite mark on her neck. The obvious expansion of Rumi’s pupils, admiring the scarred skin, makes Zoey’s breath hitch. Just that little touch sends jolts of desire straight to her core and she can’t stop the moan that slips out from that sensation. “Rumi… Don’t touch the mark,” she murmurs, shuddering when the half demon’s gaze hardens.

“Why not? They’re from me.”

“Yeah, but they’re sensitive,” she explains weakly, squeezing the older girl’s thighs as she explains herself, her fingers digging into the girl’s shorts.

At this, a smug smile grows on Rumi’s face as she leans a little closer to brush her nose along her friend’s neck, inhaling the scent from the mark. “Good,” she purrs, her lips a feather-touch that has goosebumps forming on the young girl’s skin.

Zoey’s body responds instantly, a quiet whimper escaping her from the half demon’s low, seductive tone. The sound of that one word, and the way she says it… it sets her core ablaze, her whole body shuddering as she lifts her hips up again in a sort of jerking motion, desperate for some sort of friction. “You really like seeing me marked, don’t you..?” She asks breathlessly, watching Rumi pull away so their eyes can meet.

“Don’t ask such a silly question,” the half demon scolds teasingly, her expression softening when Zoey giggles at her response. “Of course I like it,” she answers just because, shifting closer.

Zoey recognizes the primal look in her friend’s gaze and the implication of it has her heart skipping a beat. And with Rumi even closer, her thighs pressing down harder against her lap, her chest mere inches from her face, it takes all of her willpower not to act upon her inappropriate thoughts. “You wanna mark me more, don’t you?” She asks, her voice giving away her excitement.

“I do,” Rumi answers honestly. Yet before Zoey can respond, she adds, “But you want something as well, don’t you?”

The question has Zoey biting her lip. Hard. Because Rumi is right. While she really wants to feel Rumi’s fangs biting into her, there’s also the excruciating desire to just take charge and express how gorgeous the half demon is like this. She can already feel her hands twitching with eagerness. “Yes… Yes, I do.”

Satisfied with that answer, Rumi leans back slightly, her expression confident as her tone drops even lower. “Then touch me.”

There’s zero hesitation when that command is said. Zoey’s hands are on the girl in an instant, moving from her thighs to her hips, then to her back, slipping under her shirt. Rumi’s skin is hotter than usual, most likely due to her patterns radiating a warmth that’s pleasant to the touch. Her skin is still incredibly soft, even on her left half that’s mostly purple. With every brush of her fingers, she desires her more and more until she finally snaps. With her hands gripping the half demon tightly, she rolls to the side, effectively switching their positions. Now straddling Rumi, Zoey is quick to grab the hem of the girl’s shirt but keeps them there to look directly at her friend. “I’m not gonna hold back anymore.”

In one fluid motion, Rumi’s shirt is pulled off, leaving her in her black bra. There’s a slight blush on her cheeks, yet there’s a confidence about her that has her giggling as her hands go to the young girl’s thighs. “So eager, hm, sweetheart?”

Zoey nods, the combination of the sight of Rumi and the sound of her voice making her body throb with need. Her eyes stare in raw desire, finding her friend’s body flawless. Her natural skin color blends in perfectly with the demon purple and her left arm actually looks a bit more defined, whether that’s just a trick of the lighting or her demon strength on display. The young girl’s hands reach out and rest on her friend’s sides, slowly trailing upward. “You’re so damn beautiful…”

Rumi bites her lip, her smirk never leaving as she arches her back while her eyes stay trained on the shorter girl’s hands.

Zoey is quick to shift her hands inward, pressing against Rumi’s chest, feeling the fabric of the bra beneath her touch. “It has to be illegal for you to look this hot,” she murmurs, her lips finding the girl’s neck to press gentle kisses against it.

The half demon hums in response, her hands reaching behind her to pop her bra off. Once the straps loosen around her shoulders, she shrugs them off before discarding the piece of fabric, her eyes darkening with hunger as she licks her lips. “If that’s the case, you and Mira would be going to jail with me.”

Zoey doesn’t need to think hard to figure out the implication of her friend’s words, and paired with Rumi’s bare torso, it’s like fuel is being poured over the flames in her core. “You’re too much, I swear,” she sighs, her touch growing more bold as they cup the half demon’s breasts, feeling the hardened nipples in her palms. Then her hips start to rock, demanding friction against Rumi’s thighs. “I can’t stand it… I’m practically turning into you with how badly I want to mark your hot skin up.”

Rumi’s grip tightens on the young girl’s hips at her words, guiding her to continue grinding against her. Her pupils are blown out, her lip bitten into, and there’s a throbbing between her legs that demands attention, yet she focuses solely on the girl above her. “I wouldn’t want anything more than that,” she whispers huskily, intensifying the sparks between them.

Just the mere thought of Rumi wanting Zoey to act upon her desires makes the young girl even more urgent with her hips, her hands gripping the leader’s shoulders as a thick and needy moan falls freely from her mouth. Part of her thinks things are moving a little too fast, yet she can’t bring herself to slow down, the need inside of her too strong to be controlled now. “You’d… You’d let me do that to you?” She pants, the question coming from the insecure part of her deep down that believes she’s demanding too much at once.

“Of course, sweetheart,” Rumi responds softly, her hand going up to Zoey’s face to brush the hair that partially blocked her vision.

That pet name never gets old, if anything it’s only escalating things further. The young girl’s brain feels like it’s about to fry, her arousal reaching a new peak as she looks down at her friend. With the knowledge that the older girl is bare and willing for her to do what she wants, Zoey leans down, her lips right next to the girl’s ear. “I won’t be gentle, you know,” she murmurs, her voice tinged with a hint of warning as her hands move to dig into the half demon’s sides. “I’m going to bite and kiss you all over… I’m not going to be able to hold back. Every single inch of you will be claimed by my mouth.”

Hearing the sultry promise has Rumi letting out an eager moan. In turn, Zoey moans as well, finding her friend’s response sexy, the obvious desire in the sound fueling the young girl until she can’t hold herself back anymore. Her lips brush along the older girl’s neck, already making her statement come true. While her mouth is occupied with kissing, her hands never stop moving, touching anywhere and everywhere she can while her hips continue rocking. Rumi tilts her head back, low moans coming out as she feels a pressure building in her stomach. The same can be said for Zoey; her core tightens with that pleasant sensation as she leaves a trail of kisses up to the half demon’s ear. “You’re so damn hot…”

Mira, having been still and simply watching the entire time, finally moves, though it’s not to get closer to the two. Instead, she slips her hand beneath the waistband of her shorts, biting her lip to suppress a moan as she begins touching herself.

Zoey turns her face toward the tall girl, a smirk forming on her lips until her head is suddenly jerked forward again before her lips smash against Rumi’s. Her mouth reacts instinctively, moving passionately against the half demon who's clearly demanding all of her attention. Then when Rumi’s tongue seeks hers, she groans, deepening the kiss eagerly, every passing second causing pressure to build until she breaks the kiss momentarily to murmur, “God, you’re driving me insane…” When she returns to making out, her hands travel to the older girl’s nipples, pinching them and eliciting a deep moan from her.

From there, she stops grinding, opting to change their position slightly so her knee is between Rumi’s legs, gently nudging them apart and pressing up against the girl’s damp shorts. At the sensation, she moans and breaks the kiss again, pulling away to look down at her friend’s face. “I can feel how wet you are through your shorts…” she whispers, her voice low and her breath hot as she tries to catch it.

“Then take responsibility,” the half demon demands, her patterns on her human half igniting into a soft pink while she brings her hand up and brushes her fingers through the young girl’s hair again.

As always, Rumi looks like an immaculate being, and Zoey finds herself leaning into the leader’s touch, the action gentle and caring compared to what they’re currently doing and what was just said. Yet she also can’t help but be the little brat she slips into sometimes as she leans her face closer with a teasing smirk. “You’d like that, wouldn’t you?”

Not so amused by this response, Rumi’s eyes narrow as her hand slips to the back of the girl’s head and pulls her in once again. The moment their lips meet, it’s full of need. Zoey’s body naturally presses down harder, making her thigh rub between Rumi’s legs which elicits a moan from the older girl while her mouth is invaded with her friend’s tongue. Both of their bodies are hot to the touch, and when Zoey breaks the kiss, her lips move down to the leader’s neck, her teeth clamping down on the pulse point right below her jaw. A guttural groan rips free from the half demon’s voice as a result, her patterns shifting to a very light pink, nearly white.

“Fuck… That was a new sound… You like getting bitten too, huh?” Zoey murmurs against her friend’s skin, her clit throbbing as she continues leaving bites all over Rumi’s neck in an attempt to elicit the same reaction. “C’mon, do it again for me… Please..?”

From the way the shorter girl is coaxing her, Rumi tilts her head back and groans, the fingers of her right hand sharpening into claws to match her demon hand. Then they both dig into the young girl’s hips, the slightly-painful sensation only serving to add to her pleasure. Zoey breathes shakily, her mouth going back up to Rumi’s ear so she can whisper, “Your claws… they feel so fucking good…” From there, she resumes leaving kisses and bites all over her friend’s neck.

“Rumi…” Mira finally speaks up breathlessly as her own hand gets her off, “try moving your hips up and down.”

“Good idea, Mira,” Zoey giggles softly, her thigh pressing harder between the half demon’s legs. “Go ahead, Rumi.”

Just the simple movement from Zoey is enough to make the leader bite her lip, yet once she acts upon their suggestion, her hips lifting up then going back down in a sort of jerky motion, she lets out another groan. Her fingers curl slightly as she gets used to grinding herself against the shorter girl’s thigh.

Watching her friend coming apart before her, Zoey moans as she smirks. “Yes… Just like that…. You’re doing great,” she praises, her ears blessed with the sounds coming from Rumi. With the tension rising, the need inside of them grows more and more intense. Zoey forces herself to keep biting and sucking on the girl’s skin, her breath hot as her tongue occasionally comes out to lap at the marks she leaves. “That feels good, doesn’t it? Rubbing up against me… God, I want to keep you this way… You look so hot when you move your body like this.”

Rumi can barely keep her eyes open, the pleasure making her toned stomach clench as her claws dig into Zoey’s hips, ensuring they don’t accidentally puncture her skin. “Zoey…” she moans under her breath, her face scrunching as her mouth parts open.

For a second, Zoey’s brain malfunctions. She’s never heard Rumi call out her name like that, so she’s rendered immobile for a few seconds, the only thing grounding her being those sharp claws threatening to pierce her. When she finally comes to, she shivers and bites down *hard* on the half demon’s neck, making sure she leaves an extra dark and deep mark there. “Again… Say my name like that again,” she demands, her lips barely leaving the girl’s neck before dealing yet another harsh bite.

Rumi instantly moans again, her back curving as her friend’s name slips out more freely - more eagerly.

“That’s it,” she encourages, gasping in both shock and pleasure when she feels the older girl’s hands slip beneath her shirt, reaching higher and higher until her claws drag agonizingly slow down her back, creating faint red lines that become obscured by her shirt falling back down. The stinging pain only heightens her pleasure, nearly making her come then and there. And judging from the way Rumi’s hips are rocking roughly, she can assume her friend is not too far off from coming as well. “You’re getting close, aren’t you?” she murmurs, licking at the girl’s skin slowly.

The leader nods, now understanding exactly what that phrase means. She *is* close. She can feel it in the way her legs shake as her core tightens. The pleasure is building more and more, heightening her desire for the young girl to just push her over the edge. Her patterns now glow a bright white, acting as a symbol for her approaching orgasm.

Zoey is taken aback by the beautiful sight before her. With this being the second time she’s bringing Rumi to an orgasm, she recognizes the signs. “That’s it, sweetie. Come for me. Let yourself go.”

Hearing the pet name is Rumi’s undoing. Her hips buck up one final time before the orgasm rips through her system, her patterns practically lighting up the entire room for a few seconds. She clings to Zoey’s back desperately, her breaths coming out as soft moans when the young girl brings her hand between her legs to prolong the orgasm.

Meanwhile, Mira moans as well, her own climax running its course. She can’t help but find the sight of her friends a spectacle, her eyes squinting from the brightness of Rumi’s patterns. When they finally start to dim, she breathes shakily and finds her voice. “Damn… You’re so pretty when you come.”

Zoey nods in agreement, her arousal through the roof. “You have no idea how beautiful you look right now, Rumi…”

As Rumi comes down from her high, her half lidded eyes stare directly into the shorter girl’s, her hands slowly pulling away from her back to instead go up to her face, cupping it gently. No words need to be said. The love between them is undeniable as they naturally gravitate towards each other for a kiss… then another… and another.

Zoey melts further with each one, her body humming with pleasure. Every touch of their lips only adds to her raging need, prompting her to deepen them, her tongue slipping inside the leader’s mouth. She can feel the girl’s sharpened fangs along her wet muscle, prompting her to moan greedily as she pulls away slightly to look into the half demon’s eyes. “Rumi… Can you help me come too?” She practically whines, quivering with unresolved arousal.

The question is rhetorical. Rumi nods her head instantly.

Chapter Text

As Rumi comes down from the high of her orgasm, her half lidded eyes stare directly into the shorter girl’s, her hands slowly pulling away from Zoey’s back to instead go up to her face, cupping it gently. No words need to be said. The love between them is undeniable as they naturally gravitate towards each other for a kiss… then another… and another.

Zoey melts further with each one, her body humming with pleasure. Every touch of their lips only adds to her raging need, prompting her to deepen them, her tongue slipping inside the leader’s mouth. She can feel the girl’s sharpened fangs along her wet muscle, prompting her to moan greedily as she pulls away slightly to look into the half demon’s eyes. “Rumi… Can you help me come too?” She practically whines, quivering with unresolved arousal.

The question is rhetorical. Rumi nods her head instantly. Her mind is still hazy with pleasure, yet she’s fully aware of what her friend is asking for; she’s desperate for her own release. And of course, the half demon is more than willing to give her everything she needs. “Of course, sweetheart. Let me take care of you too,” she breathes out, her voice rough and low as her hands pull the girl’s shorts down. “I wanna watch you come, just like I did for you.” Then she tosses the girl's shorts to the ground, her panties coming off with it.

WIthout a second to waste, she flips there positions, allowing Zoey to rest on the couch, her back slumping into the plush cushions. For a moment, Rumi simply stares down at her friend with a hungry, glowing amber eye as her hands rest on the girl’s knees, instinctively spreading them open.

Zoey blushes, yet welcomes the older girl taking the lead despite feeling exposed and at the half demon’s mercy.

“What do you want me to do?” Rumi asks in a husky whisper, watching the young girl squirm as she stands in front of her.

Zoey feels a shudder run through her body at the sound of her friend’s voice, the deep tone only serving to intensify her need. Her eyes lock with Rumi’s for a moment before they trail down, taking in the sight of the position she’s in, completely bare from the waist down and spread open for her. “I-I don’t know. I just want *you*…” she whimpers needily, unable to think clearly from the sight of Rumi staring down at her with those ravenous eyes.

“Use your tongue on her, Rumi,” Mira chimes in, her fingers gradually picking up speed after the brief rest she gave herself.

Zoey’s eyes flick over to Mira for a brief moment, the sight of the girl touching herself only adding to the fire already burning in her. And what she suggested has the young girl squirming already. “Y-yes..! Use your tongue! Just try to do it the way I did in the bathroom.”

Rumi nods, recalling how she was pleased. Going off of that memory, she drops down, the carpet cushioning her knees as she pulls the young girl toward her. Zoey allows herself to get dragged over, feeling the half demon’s hands on her thighs until she’s mere inches from her mouth. Hot breaths ghosts over her, sending goosebumps across her skin, the closeness driving her mad already. Her hips shift, a needy whimper escaping her mouth. “Rumi…”

The leader’s eyes meet Zoey’s for a moment, her name being said getting her attention. She can see just how desperate the girl is for her and that alone has her mouth salivating before she brings her tongue out and flicks it against her friend’s glistening folds, eliciting an immediate gasp and arch of Zoey’s back. With that positive reaction, Rumi licks her folds slowly, watching as the girl clings to the cushion of the couch.

“God, just like that,” Zoey groans, looking down between her legs, watching her friend with batted breath.

Fueled off of the positive response, Rumi brings her face a little closer, her tongue lapping harder, desperate to give her everything she’s got. “You taste so good,” she mutters, her voice causing a vibration against her core.

Zoey’s eyes roll to the back of her head, the older girl’s tongue sparking waves of pleasure through her body. Her hips buck and her head falls against the cushion of the couch as she already feels like she’s right on the edge of coming. “Fuck..! You’re so good at this already!”

The older girl only responds with a soft moan, her focus entirely on the girl in front of her. She can feel the muscles in her friend’s legs shake already, which encourages her to work faster, lapping at the girl’s sensitive slit and dipping in deeper, craving to taste more of her desire. Zoey’s breathing is shallow at this point, high pitched moans escaping her mouth frequently as she tries to keep her eyes open, the image of Rumi pleasuring her so hot that she bites her lip for a moment.

“Hey Rumi,” Mira says, getting the half demon’s attention instantly since her eyes snap over to her, darkening when she finally acknowledges the tall girl enjoying the show. “See that little thing that sort of sticks out near the top of her folds? Focus on that. Lick it, suck it, do whatever you want to it,” she instructs, her voice breathless as she nears her own climax.

Rumi nods, her eyes locking onto the spot Mira’s referring to. Her tongue makes its way up to it, and once it makes contact, Zoey jerks her hips and curses under her breath. Pleased by that reaction, the older girl’s mouth closes around it, sucking gently and teasing it a bit with the tip of her tongue, her eyes flicking up to watch the young girl’s reaction.

Zoey’s face is contorted in raw pleasure, her mouth hanging open as she screws her eyes shut. “Oh fuck, Rumi!” She moans with her head throwing back. “I’m gonna come! I’m gonna come! I’m gonna come!!!” She repeats over and over again, the words slurring together as her orgasm is right at the very edge.

Rumi growls in response, her mind filling with pride and greed as her gaze stays locked onto Zoey’s face. She can feel a new primal claim bubbling to the surface, her eyes narrowing into slits, yet she focuses solely on pushing her friend over the edge, her mouth sucking like it’s her only purpose in life.

The young girl’s moans fill the whole house as her orgasm absolutely *destroys* her. Her legs shake uncontrollably, her back arches off the couch, and her eyes screw even tighter; a beautiful sight that has Rumi fangs elongating. And with her instincts at an all time high, those sharp teeth clamp down on Zoey’s inner thigh. The shorter girl gasps loudly, still riding her orgasm but snapping her eyes open as the pain mixes with pleasure. She looks down, eyes going wide when she takes in the sight of Rumi’s feral scowl on her face. “R-Rumi…” She manages to whimper shakily, her hand going over to rest on Rumi’s head.

A demonic growl escapes the leader’s throat, a sound that makes it known that she’s claiming her again. Zoey continues shaking a bit, her orgasm subsiding as she moans softly, her head spinning a bit from everything hitting her at once. When the half demon releases her mouth from her thigh and laps at the wound, consuming the bit of blood that comes from the holes, her left eye glows a slightly more yellow color before she averts her attention to Zoey’s face.

The young girl meets the gaze, her breath coming out shakily as she fully acknowledges the new mark on her body. “Rumi…” she breathes, her voice turning more firm as a fire kindles in her eyes, “I need to come again. Right now.” The moment those words leave her mouth, Rumi leans forward to bring her tongue between the girl’s legs again, yet she’s stopped with a firm hand pushing against her head. “No, Rumi. I need your body up here with me.”

The sheer desire in both the girl’s voice and eyes is all Rumi needs to push herself up and watch as Zoey turns on the couch to be lying flat on her back. Once she’s comfortable, she holds her hands out invitingly to the older girl, prompting her to climb on top of her and plant her hands beside her shoulders. Then without a second thought, she descends until Zoey’s hands clasp together on the back of her neck. From there, the two share a heated kiss, their lips molding together until Zoey lightly pushes against Rumi’s chest to get her to stop. When the half demon pulls away, Zoey trails her finger around her neck, following the patterns until she rests her palm against the side of the girl’s face.

“Can you return your hand to normal? Y’know without the sharp claws?” She asks quietly, her expression desperate and hopeful.

“Yeah…” Rumi murmurs, looking over at her hand before it returns to her natural skin color within seconds, her nails losing their sharpness in the process. It was a stunning sight seeing how fast Rumi managed to return herself to normal where she sort of struggled with it just the other day.

With a satisfied nod, Zoey bites down on her lip. “Great. Bring your hand between my legs. I need you to use two of your fingers. I don’t care which two as long as they fill me up.”

Nodding along, Rumi brings her hand down until it’s hovering right where it needs to be. “Now what?”

“Okay I need you to reach pretty low down, not far enough to my ass, but just before that.”

“Okay…” Rumi mutters, following along with the instructions, her fingers faintly brushing between the girl’s slit.

“Now push in slowly. You’ll feel some resistance but just keep pushing slowly.” Doing as she’s told, the half demon eventually begins entering the girl, causing her to groan and bite her lip hard. “Y-yeah, just like that, Rumi..!” Once her fingers are in as far as they can go, the leader looks up at the girl curiously.

“What’s next?”

Zoey’s body shudders at her friend’s question, her chest heaving with every desperate breath, every muscle in her body tense with need. It’s obvious the half demon is eager to please her and that alone has her need growing. “Curl your fingers in like you’re pointing them up to the ceiling. Try to find something that feels a little different compared to everything else.”

Complying with her words, Rumi’s fingers search for the spot the young girl explained. It doesn’t even take much time before she feels a section that’s a bit more firm than everything else, and the moment she touches it with the tip of her middle finger, Zoey jerks her hips and moans. The feeling is so intense that she grips the couch tightly, her breaths coming out uneven.

“Right… there..!” She gasps out, her walls clenching around the girl’s digits. “Oh god… T-twiddle your fingers in that area!” The very second, her fingers start moving back and forth, the young girl practically falls apart. Her body trembles violently, the pleasure building intensely, her body craving Rumi desperately. “Fuck..!” She groans, the fabric of the couch straining under her fingers. Whimpers soon fall freely from her mouth, yet they’re quickly silenced when Rumi leans down and kisses her, their lips moving roughly. The shorter girl returns the kiss eagerly, her hands coming up to grip the leader’s head instead, her body arching up into the girl’s.

Seeking more, Zoey moans softly and opens her mouth, allowing the half demon to slip her tongue in with an approving hum. Her tongue brushes against the older girl’s, hot and desperate. Her head is spinning at this point, her brain not working completely as she tugs on the half demon’s hair. “Rumi… Fuck… please-!” She gasps out between kisses before a deep possessive growl from her friend cuts her off. The sound has her whimpering instantly, her legs shaking as her pupils expand. “Rumi…”

The half demon pulls away, though their lips are still connected by a string of saliva. Panting heavily, she stares down at the young girl for a moment, her eye glowing yellow as primal desire takes over. ‘More marks’ - with those two words repeating in her head like a broken record, she brings her lips to Zoey’s neck, mimicking her actions by sucking on the skin. When she pulls away after a few seconds, she growls with pride as she sees the slightly red oval shape she left on her friend’s skin.

Zoey opens her eyes slightly, looking at the leader with her head tilting to the side, willingly offering herself. “More,” she whispers.

“More…” Rumi repeats, the word coming out as a growl as her fingers move faster inside of the girl. “More…” she mutters again, her lips pressing against her neck again, sucking harder on her skin.

The young girl’s mouth goes slack, a needy groan slipping from it. “Y-yes..!” she gasps out shakily, her body burning from the half demon’s touch. She’s going utterly insane at this point, her hips rolling in an attempt to receive friction. The feeling of Rumi’s hot breath on her neck stokes the flames, the hickeys turning into bite marks. Yet none of them hurt, even when she feels the fangs dig in, threatening to pierce; all she feels is raw pleasure, the sensation coursing through her like waves. “God… harder, Rumi..! Move your fingers faster…” she begs, her body begging for more. More of those bites - those possessive markings on her skin. But most importantly, she was eager to come again.

“Mine… You’re mine,” Rumi growls, her voice partially muffled from her teeth sinking into the shorter girl’s skin. Yet even being muffled, it’s obvious her voice is much more demonic and deeper than before.

Zoey moans needily, her body shuddering as she clings to the girl’s back. “Yours… I’m all yours,” she agrees, gasping when she feels the half demon’s fingers thrust harder in response. Her moans grow in frequency, the pleasure building and building with every thrust of her friend’s fingers paired with the never-ending bites she’s leaving on her neck. “Fuck..! I’m gonna come, Rumi!” She groans, her eyes screwing shut as her back arches. She can feel how sensitive she’s becoming, how much her stomach is tightening, and everything just tips to the very edge.

Rumi lifts her head up to look at the young girl directly, her eyes half lidded yet full of passion as she keeps up with the intense pace her fingers are providing. “Good,” she growls, her voice completely demonic, leaving no trace of her normal voice. “Come for me, sweetheart. Now.”

Zoey’s body responds immediately, the half demon’s words acting as the last push she needs. A sharp, shaky cry leaves her mouth as her walls clench around the leader’s fingers, her orgasm washing over her with an intensity that has her seeing white for a moment. Before she can fully come down from her high, she wraps her hands around Rumi’s neck, pulling her closer with mostly shut eyes. “Rumi… K-kiss m-!”

Rumi complies in a flash, her lips practically slamming against Zoey’s and helping her ride out the remainder of the girl’s orgasm as she trembles. The young girl moans softly into the leader’s mouth, her mind hazy while the world spins. She can feel her friend’s fingers gradually slow down and with that comes a moment of fatigue as her arms loosen. Despite this, she still whimpers when the half demon pulls her fingers out, already missing the sensation of her walls clamping around them. Her eyes eventually open slowly, meeting Rumi’s gaze as the leader leans back. Then, slowly but surely, Rumi’s yellow iris turns amber before finally turning back to brown, her demon half reining in, satiated from marking Zoey with a feral intensity. Along with that, the half of her that was pure demon reverts as well, no longer purple and slightly more defined.

“Hold me…” Zoey murmurs, her arms a little too weak to do the job.

“Of course,” the older girl whispers in return, thinking for a moment before ultimately deciding to pick her up. From there, she plops down onto the couch, stretching her legs out and allowing Zoey to rest on top of her. “Is this okay?” She asks, her arms pulling the shorter girl’s torso.

Zoey lets out a content hum, her body naturally relaxing against her friend’s, her head resting against her chest, listening to the sound of her heartbeat. A big, genuine smile finds its way to her lips at the sense of comfort and security of being in the half demon’s arms. “This is perfect,” she beams. “I could stay like this for a loooonnnng time.”

Rumi hums in relief, anxiety creeping up as usual. “I wasn’t too much, was I? I just let my instincts take over so… I hope I didn’t hurt you too much…”

The young girl is swift to shake her head, a small laugh leaving her mouth. “No, sweetie,” she reassures, lifting her head to glance up at the leader, a tired yet cheeky look in her eyes. “You were great, but thanks for being worried about me.”

“You’re a natural, Rumi… Even if your demon instincts did most of the work,” Mira chimes in, looking pretty satisfied as well.

“Yeah. I have a lot of marks on me, huh?” Zoey giggles, her hand trailing along her neck.

Yet Rumi suddenly grabs her hand, lacing their fingers together with ease. “I don’t regret any of those marks,” she replies, her voice quiet but sure. “I like the idea of you having all of those bites and hickeys.”

For once, the young girl is too stunned to speak, though her lip is bitten heavily.

“Damn, Rumi, you’re starting to turn into a smooth talker. Keep this up and we might have a harder time resisting our desires for you,” Mira chuckles in a deeper tone.

The half demon grins, her ego boosted significantly from the praise. “Oh yeah? Does it turn you on when I talk like this? She challenges, her voice taking on a sly edge.

The tall girl’s eyes light up in amusement as she leans forward. “You’re even picking up on new vocabulary, huh? You’re not as innocent as you were two days ago,” she points out, her hand reaching out and brushing the strands of hair out of Rumi’s face.

The half demon hums in response, a flush forming on her cheeks from her friend’s touch. “Yeah, well… Maybe the two of you are corrupting me a little,” she teases, her eyes ping-ponging between her girls.

“I think ‘a little’ is an understatement,” the young girl giggles weakly, prompting the other two to laugh as well, both silently agreeing with their friend’s claim.

Then Mira’s eyes rake over the sight of Zoey’s marked up neck and shoulders, her voice low when she speaks up again. “I gotta say… It’s really hot to see Rumi’s marks on you, baby.”

Zoey’s blush intensifies, her brain failing to form words. Meanwhile, the leader tilts her head curiously. “I can give them to you too, if you want,” she offers casually.

Mira’s smirk widens, yet she shakes her head. “Can I have a raincheck on that?”

“If that’s what you want,” Rumi shrugs.

Chapter Text

As the sun begins to set, the trio sit together on the couch. The tv is playing a random movie that none of the girls really pay attention to since they were at a sort of stalemate about what to do. Yet being the one who’s always quick to come up with ideas, Zoey sits upright, a determined expression on her face.

“I want to be a burrito.”

The other two blink a few times, seeming to have questions going through their heads.

“You what?” Rumi asks, her eyebrows pinching in confusion.

“I want to be a burrito,” Zoey repeats as if that declaration is a casual thing to say(it is for her).

Mira tilts her head slightly, concern showing on her face. “Any particular reason why?” She wonders, knowing Zoey likes to become a burrito either when she’s bored or when too much is on her mind. Thankfully, the young girl smiles in response, already providing the answer before she says anything.

“I just feel like being a burrito right now. Oh, and make it nice and tight.”

The two older girls share a look with one another before the oldest nods and gets up. “Alright. Let me just get a blanket.”

Upon retrieving the blanket, the leader lays it flat across the ground, Mira helping by straightening out the corners. Once it’s ready, the shorter girl plops down onto it and lies flat on her back, her hands by her sides. Then the moment she begins rotating like a rotisserie chicken, she begins giggling, unable to contain her joy as the blanket wraps snug around her. The sound is sickeningly infectious, filling both Rumi and Mira with affection and causing them to laugh along until the rolling is complete, Zoey’s head being the only thing visible from the blanket that’s snug around her body.

“Now do you want to stay on the ground like this or should I bring you up to the couch?” Mira muses, still crouched down as she runs a hand over the blanket.

“I just want to stay here for a bit,” the shorter girl replies, shutting her eyes as a wide, goofy smile spreads across her face. The sight of that beaming expression has the two crouched down giggling in amusement.

“Alright then,” Rumi says softly, gently petting Zoey’s burrito form. “Just let us know when you want to get out.”

“Never,” the young girl sighs happily.

The tall girl quirks an eyebrow in amusement, prodding Zoey’s body. “You sure you’re not gonna overheat in there, you silly burrito?”

“I may get sweaty, but at least I’ll be happy,” Zoey shrugs, prompting the two to roll their eyes.

“Good luck with that,” Rumi brushes off and is just about to get up before Zoey lets out a strange sort of squeal.

“You should join me too! It’s really comforting!”

“I’ll pass,” The leader replies in a flat tone, causing the young girl to whimper in disappointment.

“C’mon, give it a chance!”

“Yeah, Rumi,” Mira chimes in, “I thought you were more open to trying new things.”

The older girl gives her a confused look, her mouth falling open for a moment with no words coming out as her brain processes what reached her ears. “When have I ever said I want to try new things?”

“Right now,” Mira replies casually, making the girl dumbfounded for a moment. “But seriously, Rumi, you should just do what Zoey says. We don’t want to hear her whining for the next hour, do we?”

When it’s put that way, Rumi is practically trapped into a corner, forcing her to comply whether she wants to or not. “Alright, fine,” she sighs dramatically, a little smile threatening to pull on her lips.

Satisfied with that answer, Mira smirks and gets up. “Another burrito coming right up,” she states in a playful tone as she retrieves another blanket.

The older girl watches silently as the blanket is spread out across the floor before her gaze peels over to Zoey, finding the girl’s eyes are shut. “I can’t believe I’m about to do this…” she mutters before crawling onto the blanket.

“Don’t question it. Just enjoy,” Mira replies, gesturing for her friend to lie down by patting the blanket.

The half demon lets out a defeated sigh, succumbing to her fate of becoming a burrito as she lies flat on her back, mimicking Zoey’s position. “This better be as comfortable as Zoey claims it is…”

At this, Zoey gasps dramatically. “You doubt my words?!”

“Honestly…” Rumi replies, leaving the rest of the sentence up in the air for the young girl to interpret.

“That's not an answer!” Zoey exclaims, yet the girl just shrugs in response.

Several flips later, she’s officially one with the burrito, lying beside the other one. She shimmies around for a moment, the plush blanket offering a surprisingly comfortable sensation. “Okay, I’ll admit it,” she mutters. “This isn’t as bad as I thought it’d be.”

“Told ya,” Zoey giggles triumphantly, scooting herself closer so she can cuddle against Rumi’s side.

“Yeah, yeah,” the leader brushes off, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips.

With a satisfied smile, Mira gets up before settling back onto the couch, watching the two girls with fond eyes as they snuggle together. She leans back slowly, tilting her head and chuckling. “You two look ridiculous and adorable - somehow at the same time.”

“Thank you,” Zoey replies proudly.

Meanwhile, Rumi rolls her eyes like an angsty teenager. “Of course you’d take that as a compliment,” she sighs, unable to hide the hint of affection in her mockery.

After their little back and forth, the room finally falls silent. Within the cozy confines of the burrito, the older girl finds herself feeling strangely content. The warmth and closeness is surprisingly comforting, and the quiet atmosphere is rather soothing as well. Her eyes eventually drift to Zoey, her gaze naturally softening before she gives Mira the same look despite not being able to see her too well. Then she eventually shuts them, breathing deeply. “I might fall asleep at this rate,” she whispers, still breaking the silence despite keeping her voice down.

“Wouldn’t surprise me. I’m already halfway there myself,” Zoey yawns, opening her eyes to smile at the girl lying beside her.

“Looks like you’ve both embraced the life of a burrito,” Mira teases playfully, keeping her voice gentle so as to not disturb the moment.

Yet of course, leave it to Zoey to shift the mood. After shimmying around for a moment, she turns on her side and presses a kiss against Rumi’s cheek, causing the older girl’s eyes to snap open.

With her face growing a little red, she turns her head to give Zoey a confused but not at all upset frown. “Oh. I didn’t know sauce was included with the burrito too.”

The young girl giggles in response, her own cheeks flushing a bit as well. “I couldn’t resist it. Your expression looked so cute that I just had to kiss it.”

“Oh yeah?” Rumi challenges, wiggling in her blanket for a few seconds before getting her arm free. From there, she reaches out and takes hold of Zoey’s faces before leaning forward and pressing their lips together. Zoey’s eyes widen in a mixture of surprise and excitement, a sort of sigh escaping as she fully accepts the love. Meanwhile, Mira raises an eyebrow, her smirk transforming into a pleased smile as she observes the sudden intimacy between the two.

Before long, the hand on Zoey’s face slips down to her waist, the kiss deepening as she’s pulled closer. The shorter girl moans softly in satisfaction, her eyes fluttering shut.

“You’re really starting to turn into a kissing monster, Rumi. Maybe Zoey is a bad influence with her always demanding kisses,” Mira jokes, her smirk returning.

Zoey giggles at Mira’s claim and speaks up before Rumi can say anything first. “Yeah, but you know she loves it.”

Before the teasing can progress any further, Rumi smirks and forces herself free from the burrito. Her friends watch her curiously, wondering what she’s up to. The moment her limbs are free, she climbs on top of the shorter girl, her demon side reveling over the fact that the girl is essentially bound in the confinement of the blanket. With her body hovering above hers, she tilts her head, her smirk growing. “I do love it,” she agrees calmly, her smile turning devious as she sharpens her fingers into claws before gently scraping them along her friend’s neck. Zoey’s immediate reaction is to gasp in shock at the sensation and jerk her head away, yet with her current position, she doesn’t get very far. Her body squirms in the blanket, her hands unfortunately stuck which only furthers the half demon’s smile.

“Uh oh, Zoey,” Mira snickers, “looks like you’re pretty defenseless right now.”

The young girl huffs in response, her back arching slightly as the sharp claws continue teasing her. “R-Rumi-!” she manages to squeak out between breaths. “That tickles!!”

Relishing in the girl’s high pitched voice, the leader leans close to Zoey’s ear. “Does it now?” She taunts, her voice dropping low.

Chapter Text

"You’re really starting to turn into a kissing monster, Rumi. Maybe Zoey is a bad influence with her always demanding kisses,” Mira jokes, her smirk returning.

Zoey giggles at Mira’s claim and speaks up before Rumi can say anything first. “Yeah, but you know she loves it.”

Before the teasing can progress any further, Rumi smirks and forces herself free from the burrito. Her friends watch her curiously, wondering what she’s up to. The moment her limbs are free, she climbs on top of the shorter girl, her demon side reveling over the fact that the girl is essentially bound in the confinement of the blanket. With her body hovering above hers, she tilts her head, her smirk growing. “I do love it,” she agrees calmly, her smile turning devious as she sharpens her fingers into claws before gently scraping them along her friend’s neck. Zoey’s immediate reaction is to gasp in shock at the sensation and jerk her head away, yet with her current position, she doesn’t get very far. Her body squirms in the blanket, her hands unfortunately stuck which only furthers the half demon’s smile.

“Uh oh, Zoey,” Mira snickers, “looks like you’re pretty defenseless right now.”

The young girl huffs in response, her back arching slightly as the sharp claws continue teasing her. “R-Rumi-!” she manages to squeak out between breaths. “That tickles!!”

Relishing in the girl’s high pitched voice, the leader leans close to Zoey’s ear. “Does it now?” She taunts, her voice dropping low.

The shorter girl nods frantically, biting her lip accidentally to suppress her laughter. “Y-yes! My neck is sensitive!” She gasps, her breathing growing heavier by the second. Soon enough though, she bursts out laughing, her shoulder raising as she tilts her head down in an attempt to get Rumi to stop. Yet of course when one side of her neck is covered, the half demon moves to the other side, giggling as well from the monkey-like squeals coming out of her friend’s mouth. “M-mercy! Please!” The young girl pleads, her skin starting to turn a little sweaty from her constant squirming.

For once, the half demon stops teasing, her claws retracting as she leans away from the girl beneath her.

“You two really know how to put on an entertaining show,” Mira chuckles, her grin widening when Zoey whips her head in her direction.

“Rumi! I demand you go after Mira for just watching me suffer!” She commands, still trying to catch her breath.

The leader laughs, though she raises a curious eyebrow at the tall girl. “Why are you just sitting there anyway?”

Mira shrugs nonchalantly, her smirk remaining. “I’m just enjoying the scene, of course.”

Before Rumi can respond, Zoey chimes in again. “She needs a taste of her own medicine!”

“Oh, is that so?” Mira challenges confidently, watching with an amused glint in her eyes as the older girl stands up. Yet her smirk falters slightly when she sees Rumi’s left eye glowing amber as if the half demon is a predator preparing to hunt down its prey. “Hm… You look like you’re about to pounce,” she remarks, her voice calm yet carrying a hint of caution as she stands up to avoid being cornered on the couch. The air between them becomes tense as they stand face to face, their gazes locked in a silent challenge.

Zoey watches, trying to control her breathing while her eyes ping pong between the two girls, eagerly awaiting whatever comes next.

Mira breaks the silence first, her voice steady and confident as always in these tense moments. “You really think you can take me down, huh?”

The leader’s lips curl into a smirk, her eye continuing to glow a bright amber. “I *know* I can.” With that being said, she lunges forward, her body colliding with the tall girl’s before a soft thud reaches her ears when Mira’s back hits the cushion of the couch.

Mira lets out an amused huff in response, feeling Rumi’s weight pressing down on her. “So you *do* have it in you,” she teases, her wrists pinned down next to her head.

“Yes! Get her, Rumi!” Zoey squeals from the floor, unable to do anything else to support.

The battle is playful but intense with Rumi attempting to keep Mira down while trying not to actually hurt her. Meanwhile, Mira is testing every possible way to flip things around, though her laughter makes it hard to get much done. The room echoes with the sounds of their playful struggle, their breaths growing ragged until Rumi uses more of her strength to force the tall girl’s body down.

“Give up yet? You’re gonna lose at this rate,” she taunts, already grinning victoriously.

Yet Mira never stops smiling, if anything it only turns more sly as her muscles tense. “Dont be so sure about that, princess..!” In a quick movement, she raises her leg up, causing Rumi’s balance to shift upward until she collapses on top of the tall girl beneath her. Using that slim window to her advantage, Mira rips her arms free from the leader’s hold to grab her back and flip their positions swiftly.

Caught off guard, Rumi gawks as she’s now pinned to the couch, basically at the tall girl’s mercy. Yet she grunts and squirms under the girl’s grasp, already attempting to break free. Through her struggling, she can hear Zoey practically cackling, thoroughly enjoying the reversal. However, she doesn’t stay down for the count. Her patterns turn red, acting as the only warning for Mira who’s lying on her back essentially in the blink of an eye.

“You’re relentless,” she mutters, looking up at the half demon yet again.

“Woo! Go, Rumi!!” Zoey cheers, wiggling enthusiastically in her burrito.

With her dominant side creeping in, Rumi smirks and leans toward the tall girl’s neck. “There’s no use with struggling against me,” she taunts, her teeth grazing her neck.

Mira suppresses a shiver, an amused scoff slipping out as her hands clench into fists, unable to do anything with her wrists and body held down by Rumi’s demon strength. “You’re enjoying this way too much.”

The older girl pulls away slightly, her gaze softening as she stares down at her friend who returns the stare. The intensity in Rumi’s eyes makes her heart skip a beat, a warm feeling stirring inside her until the leader breaks their affectionate moment with a whispered taunt. “You’re completely at my mercy now, huh?”

With her eyes hardening, Mira chuckles and tilts her head curiously. “And what are you gonna do with this power you have over me?”

Rumi chuckles softly at the challenge, her grip on her friend’s wrists tight and unyielding. “I don’t know,” she shrugs, inching closer until their faces are just a few inches apart. “Do you have something in mind?” She wonders, her breath brushing against her friend’s lips.

“I can think of one, and with that not-so-innocent mind of yours, I don’t think I have to spell it out,” Mira replies just a mere moment before Rumi presses a soft kiss on her lips, clearly testing the water - so to speak. When the leader pulls away, Mira’s smirk returns full force. “Hm… Not bad,” she murmurs huskily.

An excited squeal comes from the floor, more specifically Zoey - the earlier demand clearly exceeded now that things have escalated to this level of intimacy.

“You like that?” Rumi mutters to Mira, her lips centimeters from hers.

“Maybe I do,” she responds, her voice dropping to a sultry whisper. “And maybe I want more.”

The older girl’s breath hitches subtly at those words, a spark of hunger igniting in her eyes as she leans just a smidge closer. “More, hm?” She challenges, her voice carrying a hint of something dark. “I’ll comply… only if you ask nicely.”

Yet Mira scoffs, her dominant side flaring up. “I don’t beg.”

“Oh really? You *do* realize who’s in control, right?” Rumi teases, her own stubbornness rising to meet the girl’s defiant response. When Mira simply glares, staying dead silent, Rumi’s smirk widens as she brings her hand up to lightly drag her blunt fingernail along the tall girl’s jawline. “We could stay like this all day, but I’m too impatient for that. I guess you’ll just have to accept whatever happens.”

Taking full advantage of the leader releasing one of her wrists, Mira doesn’t hesitate before shoving the girl and flipping their positions once again. This time around, she uses more of her strength(without hurting) to keep Rumi down. Once the initial struggle from the half demon passes, Mira smirks smugly. “Right back at you, princess.”

“Ohhh! That was smooth, Mira!” Zoey gapes excitedly, prompting Rumi to whip her head over to the burrito girl.

“Who’s side are you even on?!”

The young girl beams, completely unphased by the mock glare Rumi is giving her. “Yours! But also Mira’s. I can’t really decide honestly. It’s like trying to choose between cola and pepsi!”

“Uuhhh, I’m pretty sure there’s an obvious choice between those two,” Rumi argues bluntly. “It’s-!” Before she can get her choice out, Mira presses her lips against hers, leaving the rest of the sentence up in the air. When they break apart, Rumi catches her breath since she was caught off guard. “What was that for?!”

“Are you trying to start an argument in the comments?” Mira deadpans, leaning back in for another kiss before Rumi says something witty or questions her.

Although Rumi tries to speak, her voice is muffled until she eventually just gives up altogether to accept the kiss. Her eyes gradually flutter shut, a sort of sigh escaping her lips as the conversation leaves her mind.

Mira smirks as she pulls away, savoring the sight of the older girl beneath her looking absolutely adorable being slightly out of breath. “You were saying?” She asks teasingly, her voice barely above a whisper, causing the girl to huff softly while turning her head away. The tall girl’s smirk only widens, clearly finding Rumi’s silence amusing. Yet what she doesn’t appreciate is her face angled away from her. “Hey. No hiding,” she demands playfully as she takes the girl’s chin to turn her head. “Look at me.”

“I’m not hiding…” Rumi mutters, pouting and unable to meet her friend’s gaze.

Mira chuckles affectionately at the half demon’s expression, her thumb gently running across her soft pink lips. “Then stop looking away from me,” she replies, leaning in again to kiss the girl’s jaw so she’s closer to her ear. “I want your eyes on me.”

Chapter Text

"You were saying?” Mira asks teasingly, her voice barely above a whisper, causing Rumi to huff softly beneath her while turning her head away. The tall girl’s smirk only widens, clearly finding Rumi’s silence amusing. Yet what she doesn’t appreciate is her face angled away from her. “Hey. No hiding,” she demands playfully as she takes the girl’s chin to turn her head. “Look at me.”

“I’m not hiding…” Rumi mutters, pouting and unable to meet her friend’s gaze.

Mira chuckles affectionately at the half demon’s expression, her thumb gently running across her soft pink lips. “Then stop looking away from me,” she replies, leaning in again to kiss the girl’s jaw so she’s closer to her ear. “I want your eyes on me.”

The leader wants to gasp, yet she contains it to instead give her friend a challenging sort of glare. “And what if I refuse?” She asks, feeling Mira’s lips curve up into a smile against her skin.

“Curiousity killed the cat, Rumi,” she warns playfully, her lips leaving a trail of light kisses along the girl’s jaw and descending to her neck.

Shivering in response to Mira’s words and actions, the half demon breathes raggedly, her eyes focusing on Mira’s face for a moment, clearly not completely giving in just yet. “Fine… But you won’t get away with this. I’ll find a way to get back at you.”

Taking her words as a challenge, the tall girl tilts her head, a cocky glint in her eyes. “Oh yeah? You think you can?”

“I *know* I can,” Rumi replies without hesitation, meeting Mira’s gaze head on and not breaking the contact.

Mira’s smirk grows as she acknowledges her friend’s determination and stubbornness. With her head still tilted slightly, she leans closer, their lips very faintly touching as she speaks. “Hmm… That’s a pretty confident declaration,” she murmurs, her breath ghosting over Rumi’s lips.

The leader tries to stay composed, though the proximity is slowly breaking her since her heart is starting to beat faster with each passing second. She gets lost in the girl’s eyes for a moment, examining every detail from the nearly microscopic dots in her brown irises to her blown out pupils. Yet she quickly focuses on coming up with a response, realizing the room has gone quiet. “Confident or not,” she begins in a low voice, “I will make you pay for this.”

The smirk on the tall girl’s face turns into a full blown sly grin from hearing the hint of desire in the older girl’s words despite her attempt to mask it. “I can’t wait to see you try,” she teases, closing the tiny distance. She relishes in the little groan that’s muffled against her lips and finds herself slowly slipping into dangerous territory. Before long, she’s letting go of Rumi’s wrists to run her hands along the girl’s sides. The moment she does so, the half demon takes advantage of her restraints removed and wraps her arms around Mira’s back, another soft grown slipping out as the kiss deepens. The two only pull away occasionally to catch their breath before diving right back in.

Then when she knows Mira’s guard is at its lowest, the older girl leaps at the chance to reverse their positions again. With swift precision, she swings her leg out and wraps it around the tall girl’s lower back before twisting their bodies to the side. Yet the only problem is Mira hardly budges since she tensed up mere seconds before Rumi acted upon her tactic.

“You seem to forget that I can pick up on subtle things,” she taunts, her hands going to the cushion of the couch as a sort of stabilizer. “Did you think I didn’t know what I was signing up for when I let go of your wrists?”

“Cheater…” Rumi grumbles, her patterns turning red as her demon strength comes out to turn the tables. However, Mira is much more prepared this time around and doesn’t move quite as easily. At this point it’s just a sort of battle of resilience, each girl waiting for the other to show signs of weakening. Mira is the first of course- not having a demon’s powers to help her unlike Rumi. The moment her arms start shaking more, the half demon pushes harder, gradually turning the tides in her favor. “Y’know… I can easily overpower you if I use my full strength,” the leader explains with a strained voice. “I just don’t want to hurt you.”

Though her teeth are tight together, Mira manages a smirk. “How chivalrous of you,” she grunts, her finger curling into the cushion to keep her body on top. “But I know you’re gonna crack any second now. You may have tremendous strength, but you don’t know how to control it yet. It won’t be long until you begin straining.”

Rumi scoffs at the girl’s mocking words, her muscles naturally flexing more to show she’s not giving up easily. “Oh please. You’re already showing signs of fatigue yourself,” she growls, her patterns brightening and casting a glow across Mira’s exposed skin.

Mira feels the girl’s true power beginning to leak out when she notices her body is slowly turning despite her trying to stay on top. Yet she maintains her tight grip on the cushion, her expression becoming serious and no longer showing any signs of playfulness. She let Rumi push her before, but now she was going to show just how strong she can be.

The instant Mira begins pushing back, Rumi growls, clearly caught off guard since she was gradually winning a second ago. Her patterns brighten once again yet she knows she’s screwed when her whole body trembles from trying to exert her power.

Seizing the opportunity, the tall girl chuckles and forces the half demon’s back to lie flat on the couch. With her body pressed firmly on top of Rumi’s, she pants, her breathing mingling with Rumi’s own heavy breaths. Once she finally gets some of her composure back, she stares down at the girl with a bit of tension still lingering in her gaze. “You’re a feisty little thing, that’s for sure…”

The half demon grunts in frustration, her body weakly squirming still, though even she knows it’s futile. “And you’re annoyingly strong,” she shoots back. “But we already knew that.”

Mira’s chest puffs out slightly as if she’s a bird flaunting its superiority. “What can I say? I’m not one to be taken down easily when it comes to brute strength.” But then her gaze softens into a sort of admiration. “But I can’t lie, if you had a bit of time to train your power, I might have lost.”

Rumi scoffs again, yet there's a small smile on her lips. “You’re only saying that to make me feel better… But thanks.”

“No. I mean it. I was starting to struggle a bit back there,” the tall girl insists, her hand coming up and brushing away the strands of hair clinging to her friend’s slightly sweaty forehead.

“Yeah? You mean right before you actually started to take me seriously?” Rumi points out bluntly, her face relaxing from the girl’s touch. “I knew you were holding back the whole time to give me a handicap.”

“There’s no fun in going all out right at the very start, is there?” Mira shrugs, poking the tip of the leader’s nose.

“Fair enough…” Rumi admits, her eyelids dropping slightly. “If you did that, I would’ve lost instantly.”

“We don’t know that for certain. For all I know, you might have accidentally let your demon strength *explode* and make the couch break.”

“Oh geez… Not the couch…” Rumi deadpans before bursting with laughter. Mira’s laugh mixes in and is soon joined by Zoey’s who they temporarily forgot about since she’s been silently watching them the whole time, too mesmerized to speak until she casually drops a bomb.

“So are you two gonna have sex orrrrrr..?”

Completely thrown off by the drastic change in topic, Rumi lets out a squeak before sputtering. “Excuse me?!”

Meanwhile, Mira just laughs harder, her body shifting slightly on top of the half demon’s. “I appreciate the enthusiasm, but let’s not get too hasty,” she explains before looking directly at Rumi. “I may be eager to touch you, but I’m not as crazy as Zoey,” she adds while leaning down slowly. “If you want me to go slow, that’s totally fine.”

Unprepared for the genuine sincerity in her friend’s voice, Rumi gasps and notices her patterns turning pink, giving away the fact that she’s swooning.

“Hey~! Why don’t you ever talk to me like that?” Zoey complains from the floor, causing Mira to huff in mild annoyance from the young girl interrupting them.

“Because you’re always demanding that I go rough with you. Are you gonna deny that?”

“Well shit, you don’t gotta throw me under the bus like that…” Zoey mumbles, though she doesn’t even sound offended or upset.

Chapter Text

“I may be eager to touch you, but I’m not as crazy as Zoey,” Mira explains while leaning down slowly, closer to Rumi who’s trapped beneath her. “If you want me to go slow, that’s totally fine.”

Unprepared for the genuine sincerity in her friend’s voice, Rumi gasps and notices her patterns turning pink, giving away the fact that she’s swooning.

“Hey~! Why don’t you ever talk to me like that?” Zoey complains from the floor, causing Mira to huff in mild annoyance from the young girl interrupting them.

“Because you’re always demanding that I go rough with you. Are you gonna deny that?”

“Well shit, you don’t gotta throw me under the bus like that…” Zoey mumbles, though she doesn’t even sound the least bit offended or upset.

Rolling her eyes playfully, Mira redirects her attention back to Rumi, her gaze softening as she leans in, giving the girl plenty of time in case she wants to stop. In the end, the only thing the half demon does is blush a little harder before her eyes flutter closed, anticipating the kiss which Mira finds absolutely adorable. When the distance is closed, they simultaneously sigh softly, their lips moving softly against each other’s while the leader curves her back slightly.

Then the tall girl pulls back for a moment, simply staring into the girl’s eyes as her hands carefully glide down her sides, her touch soft yet carrying that hint of possessiveness. She watches Rumi’s reaction closely, enjoying the way her chest rises and falls faster. “More..?” She whispers, her face already leaning back in.

“More,” the older girl whispers back, her head tilting slightly so the next kiss is deeper. A light moan slips out of her mouth shortly after, her hands coming up and grasping the tall girl’s shoulders to pull her down closer.

The two girls are so absorbed in their passionate exchange that they pause when they hear a very obvious and needy whine coming from the floor. Both turn their heads to the source, finding Zoey struggling to get out of the blanket - seeming to forget that she can simply just roll across the ground to unravel herself.

“You look like you’re having fun,” Rumi chuckles teasingly.

“Maybe you should’ve got out of there first before asking if we were gonna fuck,” Mira adds, only intensifying Zoey’s squirming and whining as she shimmies her shoulders back and forth in hopes of loosening the blanket. “Why the hell did you make this so tight, Mira?!” She complains, shooting the girl a not-so-serious glare.

“Because you like it that way. Your preferences seem to be biting you in the ass right now, huh?” Mira answers with a shit eating grin that has the young girl groaning in frustration.

“Can someone *please* help me?”

The two on the couch share a look with one another, both agreeing upon the same thing without needing to speak.

“You really think we’re gonna stop what we’re doing just to help you out of your little predicament?” Mira asks playfully, not actually meaning it since she just wants to get a rise out of the shorter girl.

“Yeah, sorry Zoey, but we’re kinda in the middle of something,” Rumi adds, causing Zoey’s pout to deepen.

“Whaaat??? Guuuyyyyss..!” she whines, trying harder to get her arms free to no avail as her friends pretend like they’re about to continue making out. When she sees them getting closer, the shorter girl whimpers, tears threatening to spill at any moment. “Please… Don’t leave me like this..!”

“I thought you liked being a burrito,” Rumi teases, causing the girl to groan dramatically.

“I *do* like being a burrito! But not when I’m horny!”

“Horny?” The older girl repeats confusedly.

Mira holds back her laugh at the girl’s innocence but can’t help petting her head affectionately. “It basically means being in the mood for doing a little more than kissing and light touching.”

“Huh…” Rumi mutters, blinking a few times as her brain processes the new information while her face flushes red. “That’s good to know.”

“Ugh… You are just so CUTE, Rumi!” Zoey squeals. “I wanna kiss you so bad! Let me out! I’m begging you!”

“Hm… It’s your call, Rumi. Should we let the horny monster out of her confinement?” Mira teases, her expression turning sinful as she slowly reaches over to the girl on the floor.

“No. Don’t help her,” Rumi replies.

“WHAT?!” Zoey screeches.

“Let her figure out how to unravel on her own,” the leader adds, the single word - unravel - causing her brain to finally click. Without wasting another second, she begins rolling on the ground, loosening the blanket until she’s free. Both girls on the couch watch the absolute blank expression Zoey’s making, yet she stays dead silent as she stands up and kicks at the blanket as a way to revolt.

“You really have a one-track mind when you’re horny, huh?” Mira laughs, breaking the silence.

Huffing in defeat, Zoey pouts and just plops back down to the ground. “Now I’m just upset with myself…”

“At least you won’t be complaining anymore,” Mira chuckles, prompting the young girl to stick her tongue out.

Figuring the moment is over, Rumi cups Mira’s face and pulls her down. As their make-out session resumes, Mira smirks, her fingers gliding along the girl’s waist, grasping her firmly. Things stay intimate between the two, never escalating past gentle touches and passionate kisses, their lips moving together in a comfortable yet sensual rhythm.

Meanwhile, Zoey just watches silently on the ground, her pout gradually fading as she hears the soft gasps and moans falling out of Rumi’s mouth. The tall girl eventually breaks away, taking a moment to catch her breath before her lips trail down the girl’s neck, nipping and teasing the skin with her teeth. Rumi’s hands find their way to Mira’s back, curling slightly as moans escape more often from her mouth. The young girl feels her own body respond to the sight and sounds coming from the two on the couch; a familiar heat building in her stomach that’s impossible to ignore as she bites her lip.

“You’re so cute,” Mira murmurs to Rumi, pulling away slightly and smiling affectionately at the girl beneath her. The half demon’s cheeks flush, her brain failing to come up with a response. Yet a loud growl from the floor prompts their moment to be broken as they both bring their attention to Zoey who’s giving them a sheepish smile.

“Your stomach wants to join us that badly?” Mira jokes, causing the young girl’s cheeks to blush slightly.

“I guess watching you two makes me hungry in more ways than I thought,” Zoey shrugs.

“Now that I think about it, we don’t have much food left from lunch…” Rumi mutters, causing the shorter girl’s eyes to light up.

“Oooh, can we go out to eat?! We haven’t even done that since getting here!”

The tall girl hums thoughtfully at the suggestion. “Going out isn’t a bad idea…” She agrees before glancing back down at Rumi with a playful smirk. “What do you think? Dinner date?”

The older girl tries to hide her bashfulness by scoffing at the girl’s choice of words, yet the way her patterns turn pink gives her away. “A date, huh?” She replies, giving a dramatic pause before smiling. “Sounds fun.”

Zoey claps her hands together excitedly before scrambling to get onto her knees so she can pull her phone out of her shorts pocket. “I’ll look up places nearby!”

In the meantime, Mira tilts Rumi’s head toward her and smiles before leaning down and capturing her lips yet again. Thrown off by the sudden shift, the older girl moans, the sound nearly inaudible as her shoulders tense slightly. Yet a moment later, her hands are coming up to Mira’s face, her thumbs rubbing her cheeks as she relishes in the affectionate contact. While Zoey continues scrolling through her phone, their kiss deepens with Mira pressing more of her body down.

Finally hearing the subtle sound of their lips, the young girl whips her head around and goes slack jawed. “HEY! No more making out until after we eat!”

Mira smirks and looks at the girl from the corner of her eye, barely pulling away to speak, her lips fairly brushing against Rumi’s. “Then you better hurry and find a place before I take Rumi’s shirt off,” she taunts, causing the shorter girl to get taken aback for a moment before she scrolls through her phone faster.

“H-hold on! I’ll find a spot! Just don't get too frisky without me!” She pleads, her thumbs shaking a bit as they type.

Mira’s smirk turns malicious as her gaze focuses on Rumi again. The girl beneath her is unable to resist the next string of kisses - not that she’d ever say no to them in the first place. The half demon utterly melts against the girl’s lips, her fingers tangling in Mira’s hair in a slow dance of affection turning into raw desire before they’re cut off by Zoey.

“Oooh! There’s a sushi restaurant that’s about a twenty minute walk from here! How’s that sound?”

Once again, Mira breaks the kiss, panting softly as she turns to look at Zoey, her pupils slightly expanded like she was on the verge of being completely lost to arousal. “Yeah… Sushi sounds good,” she agrees, sitting up and helping Rumi up as well.

“Sushi it is, then,” the older girl shrugs, trying to hide that she’s a bit upset from stopping.

Completely unaware, or perhaps too hungry to care, Zoey gets up in a flash and runs to her room to get properly dressed. “Great! Let’s go!”

Chapter Text

The trio walk side by side on the large sidewalk, their pace slightly faster than usual since hunger is starting to get to them. The sun is starting to set, casting orange rays across the sky. Zoey hums to fill the silence of the night, waving to the occasional person or group of people walking by. Rumi would also wave as well, though her demeanor is far more reserved as she uses that awkwardly wide smile of hers. Mira, on the other hand would simply nod and give a small smile, not bothering to take her hands out from her pockets like she’s trying to maintain her job as the sort of protective ‘guardian’ among them.

Soon enough, Zoey gets a spring in her step and begins skipping ahead, clearly the most energized out of the group as always. Her humming turns into soft singing, gaining some attention from strangers. Rumi unintentionally stares the random people down, her demonic dominance making her cautious of them. And of course Mira notices this and shakes her head in amusement.

“Looks like I might lose my role as the protective one here,” she chuckles, half joking, half serious.

Rumi casts her eyes over to the tall girl, shoving her hands into her pockets as she sighs. “I’m not trying to steal your job.”

“Good,” Mira smirks, noticing the half demon’s glances at her every so often. Despite it never being mentioned, there’s a sort of battle between them over who can be more keen on sensing danger in their surroundings. Yet that’s abruptly cut off when their young friend turns around toward them, more specifically Rumi.

“We should be holding hands!” She suggests, holding out her hand toward the leader who also stops so they don’t bump into each other.

The statement catches her off guard, her eyes widening slightly as a faint blush forms on her cheeks. Yet she tries to play it off with a shrug. “Sure. Why not?” She agrees, trying to sound nonchalant despite the small smile creeping onto her face as she takes the girl’s hand, feeling how warm and soft it is as Zoey laces their fingers together. The sensation has Rumi’s heart picking up a bit, especially when she acknowledges that they’re showing affection out in public.

“This is so exciting! I know we’ve gone out to restaurants before but this is our first as girlfriends!” The shorter girl squeals, bouncing up and down.

Rumi can’t help the soft chuckle that escapes her at the girl’s enthusiasm. “You’re getting way too worked up about this…” she mutters, trying not to let the infectious energy get to her.

“This is gonna be an interesting night. I can already tell,” Mira remarks a bit dryly.

The older girl smirks and reaches over to force Mira’s hand out of her pocket so she can hold her hand as well. “Don’t sound too enthusiastic,” she mutters sarcastically.

Mira mirrors the girl’s smirk as she laces their fingers together as well, giving the leader's hand a playful squeeze. “Oh, I’m *very* enthusiastic,” she replies with the same level of sarcasm, her voice dropping low enough so only Rumi can hear.

Meanwhile, Zoey squeals again and bounces again like a bubbly parrot. “Look at us! We’re all matching!” She giggles before suddenly tugging on Rumi’s hand to begin walking faster to the restaurant not too far ahead.

Yet after a minute, Mira squeezes Rumi’s hand, not as a little tease but rather to get her attention. The moment Rumi feels it, she turns her head to the right with a curious smile. “Are you gonna be okay with those fangs?” She stresses, the thought of them slipping her mind until this point.

The leader’s smile turns affectionate, finding it cute that her friend is worrying about her. “Yeah. I should be fine. I can’t make them go away completely yet, but I can definitely shrink them down.”

The tall girl nods, satisfied with the reassurance. “That’s good. But if you start to feel uncomfortable about them getting exposed, we can always take the food home.”

“Don’t worry about that! We’ll just say Rumi’s into edgy aesthetics or something,” Zoey chimes in on the other side of Rumi, not seeming remotely concerned as they approach the entrance to the restaurant.

“I doubt anybody is gonna ask about them,” Rumi argues, rolling her eyes playfully, pushing down the slight concern bubbling up. “Let’s just get inside. I’m starving.”

“Same,” Mira sighs while Zoey pulls the door open, prompting them to let go of each other’s hands.

..

The restaurant’s exterior is somewhat old fashioned with a red brick layout, yet the interior is more modern with new looking furniture and a conveyor belt separated from the rest of the expansive area by frosty glass windows at each booth. The booths are relatively small to accommodate more people, and when Zoey counts them out loud while pointing her finger, she gets a total of twenty booths. Each section could probably hold four people, two on each side and separated by a table.

“Wow… This place is bigger than I expected it to be,” Mira admits, glancing up at the hanging lights above each booth.

“And fancier,” Rumi adds, her eyes catching movement from the corner of her eye as a waitress approaches them.

“Hello,” the young lady greets politely before bowing her head. “Are you here for a pick up order?”

“No. We were looking to dine here,” Mira answers calmly, keeping her voice steady as she studies the lady for a moment.

“Alright. Please follow me,” the waitress replies, turning on her heel and heading straight to the booth all the way at the corner of the restaurant. They all slide onto the plush seats - with Zoey choosing to sit by herself just because she knows she’ll need the room on the table for the food she plans to order - and Mira sitting directly across from her while Rumi gets the edge of the booth right beside the tall girl. Once they’re settled, the waitress points to the menu laid out before them that contains detailed pictures of each item. Then she takes out a notepad. “What can I get you three for drinks?”

“I’ll have a sprite, please,” Rumi speaks up first, her go-to choice of drink when at restaurants.

“White wine for me, preferably with a lower alcohol percentage,” Mira says right after, causing her friends to hum curiously.

“Trying to get a little buzzed, huh?” Zoey teases playfully.

“We *are* on vacation,” Mira shrugs, knowing that question was coming a mile away.

The waitress laughs softly at their little banter before turning to the young girl. “And you, Miss?”

“Hmmmm… Can I get some kind of fruity drink or something? I’m not picky about the flavor,” She replies, clearly excited about whatever sugary concoction she might end up getting.

“Would this be alcoholic or non-alcoholic?" The lady wonders curiously.

“Non-alchoholic,” Mira answers for her, placing her foot between Zoey’s knees underneath the table to keep the young girl silent and compliant. “Right, Zoey?”

The young girl straightens her back at the sudden pressure she can faintly feel between her legs before nodding firmly. “Yes! Non-alcoholic is fine,” she agrees, somehow managing to keep a pretty natural expression on her face.

The waitress nods, jotting down the order with a smile. “Alright. Wave me down if you need anything else from me.” With that being said, she bows her head before walking out of their sight.

Rumi watches the lady silently, her head tilted until she’s gone.

Yet Mira and Zoey don’t seem to notice Rumi’s ogling since they’re distracted with their own little thing. “The last thing we need is you getting plastered. You’ll be wasting all your food before we even get back to the beach house,” Mira sighs, gently glaring at Zoey across the table while retracting her foot.

The young girl puffs her cheeks in response. “Hey! I can hold my alcohol better than you give me credit for!”

“You’re right,” Mira agrees, yet she continues speaking before the shorter girl can get a word in. “But you also don’t know how to pace yourself.”

For the next couple of minutes, it’s just a back and forth battle between the two until they’re silenced from the waitress returning with their drinks. She first sets down Mira’s glass cup and slides it over to her by the stem. From there, she hands Rumi her tall glass of sprite before finally sliding Zoey’s fruity punch over. Zoey’s eyes light up instantly at the shimmery orange liquid, getting lost in the sugary swirls as the lady speaks.

“When you’re ready to order, simply press that red button on the table near the wall to open the glass to the conveyor belt,” she explains before handing Rumi a paper with a checklist of all the items on the menu. The leader only glances at it for a second before looking back up while the lady continues talking. “Mark down every desired item along with the quantity before placing the list onto the conveyor belt.”

Meanwhile, with Rumi focused on the lady, she doesn’t even notice Zoey grabbing the list from her hand.

“Oh, and you’ll need this too,” the waitress adds, handing Rumi a pencil. “I hope you’ll enjoy the food.”

Once again, as the lady leaves, the half demon’s eyes linger on her until she’s out of sight. This time around, Mira notices.

“She’s pretty cute, huh?”

The older girl whips her head toward Mira, her patterns turning pink out of sheer embarrassment. “Mira..!” She whines, ducking down a bit so nobody sees her like this. Knowing this situation was bound to happen, Mira undoes the flannel around her waist and drapes it over Rumi’s shoulders. Although a part of her is upset for getting called out on her staring, she’s also grateful for the tall girl’s thoughtfulness. “Thanks…” she mutters, leaning a bit closer to Mira as if she’s trying to hide the flush on her cheeks.

“Anytime,” Mira whispers, wrapping her arm around the leader’s shoulder and pulling her closer.

“And… that lady *is* cute…” Rumi adds quietly, yet due to the proximity the tall girl picks up on it.

“She is,” Mira agrees, her attention shifting to Zoey who’s scribbling stuff down rapidly on the paper. “Hey, you. What are you marking down over there?”

The shorter girl instantly freezes up as if she was spotted by a t-rex and now can’t move.

“Zoey,” Mira says in a flat tone, causing the girl to slowly continue writing. “Zoey!”

“I’m just marking down what I want!”

Mira’s eyes narrow skeptically. “Looks to me like you’re checking off everything on the list.”

“N-not *everything*,” the young girl argues weakly. “But you can’t deny that a lot of these things look *super* good! We gotta try at least one of everything, right?”

“What happened to not wanting everything?” Mira sighs, prompting Zoey to stop writing again to look at her sheepishly.

“........... I lied,” she answers after a dramatically long pause and stare.

“That’s it. Give me this,” Mira declares, sliding the paper away from the shorter girl who instantly whines and tries to take the paper back to no avail. One simple look at the list is all Mira needs to shake her head in both amusement and disapproval. Yet before she says anything, she takes a sip from her wine. “I think we might need an extra table if we want to fit all this food,” she sighs, raising an eyebrow.

Rumi finally lifts her head to examine the list as well, her eyes going comically wide. “Do we really need five variants of tuna?!”

The young girl gasps as if she’s utterly offended. “Rumi! Tuna is a delicacy! You can never have too many tuna rolls!”

The moment those words leave her mouth, Mira practically snorts as she sets her glass down. Yet Rumi isn’t nearly as amused.

“Zoey… This is too much. The list needs to be cut down.”

“WHAT?! DON’T TOUCH THE TUNA!”

“Alright, alright!” Rumi huffs, grabbing the pencil out of the young girl’s hand and putting the eraser to use. “But these other things are getting out of here.”

..

After a much needed adjustment to the checklist, the order is slimmed down to roughly 45 compared to Zoey’s 75. And of course Zoey throws a big stink about it the *whole* time before flopping back dramatically when Mira sets the list on the conveyor belt. “We’re missing out on culinary perfection…” she grumbles, sulking like a child throwing a fit.

“Maybe we can come back here again and try the other things,” Rumi offers as a sort of peace treaty to turn the girl’s frown upside down.

“Really?! Can we?!” The young girl gawks, her eyes lighting up with hope.

“Just try to keep the number of sushi reasonable,” Mira wagers, smiling in amusement along with Rumi who nods along.

“Yeah. You have to take it easy on the kitchen workers.”

“They can’t complain! We’re giving them business *and* money!” Zoey argues, crossing her arms over her chest before an idea comes to her head. “Wait! Do you think they’ll give us free food if we promote their restaurant?! If people find out Huntr/x went to this little place, people will go out of their way to eat here too!”

“I won’t say no to giving a company or restaurant business, but do we really need free sushi?” Rumi wonders.

“You’re making it sound like we’re poor,” Mira chuckles.

“Oh yeah… We’re rich. I forgot,” Zoey replies sheepishly.

“Again,” Mira adds teasingly.

…

Several silly conversations and topics later, Zoey’s eyes lock onto a gigantic plate on the conveyor belt. Judging by the sheer amount, she *knows* it has to be their order. “Oh boy..!” She giggles excitedly.

The other two follow her line of sight, their mouths hanging open a bit.

“Holy shit,” Mira gapes.

..

After managing to get everything on their table before the belt circles past them, they all stare at the food, seemingly in awe before Rumi speaks up. “How the hell are we gonna finish all of this..?”

“We can always take anything we don’t finish home,” Mira reminds, yet Zoey pipes up with a confident smile.

“Leave this to me!”

Chapter Text

Rumi taps out when the giant plate of sushi is a little over half gone. “Ugh… I don’t think I can eat another bite…” She mutters, leaning back and shutting her eyes.

“That’s because you were eating too fast,” Mira replies, putting a hand on the girl’s shoulder. “You were going through these faster than Zoey.”

Speaking of Zoey, she’s still powering through the rolls, showing no signs of backing down from the challenge. She initially casts a smug grin at Rumi’s defeated tone, yet it changes into a sympathetic grin. “You just gotta pace yourself better next time,” she suggests before grabbing another piece with her hand(none of them are using chopsticks to eat).

Her words cause Rumi to shoot her a weak glare. “I don’t wanna hear advice from you about pacing, Miss-I-try-to-drink-alcohol-like-it’s-water.”

“Hey!” Zoey exclaims with her voice muffled from the food in her mouth.

Ignoring the girl’s outrage, Rumi sighs and leans against Mira. Accepting the affection, Mira naturally slips her hand behind the older girl and grabs her waist to support her. Over the next few minutes, Rumi practically enters a food coma, not even moving from her spot and barely responding to anything. Mira keeps her close, ensuring she doesn’t slip away unintentionally. The leader only stirs when she hears Zoey sigh heavily in pure bliss.

“Ahhh… I’m stuffed…”

“And you originally wanted to order more,” Mira jabs playfully, causing the shorter girl to let out a small groan and lean back against the booth seat as she rests her hand on her stomach.

Rumi’s eyes flutter open, taking in the sight of the empty plate. “You actually managed to finish everything??”

“It wasn’t easy,” Zoey sighs, putting a hand over her mouth afterward.

“Should we pay the bill and leave now? The walk will burn off some of the calories,” Mira suggests, receiving two groans in protest over it. Taken aback for a moment, the tall girl chuckles and rubs her hand along Rumi’s side slowly. “Nevermind. Guess we’re staying here for a bit longer.”

With the three falling silent, they listen to the ambiance of the restaurant: the soft clinks of glasses, people chatting at a rather loud volume, and the waitress scuffling about. After a few minutes of this, Mira glances between the two girls curiously. “So what’s gonna be the plan when we get home?”

“I dunno. Do you have something in mind?” Zoey wonders, tilting her head down since she was previously staring up at the tiled ceiling.

“I’m ready to pass out the second we enter the house…” Rumi mutters before the tall girl can answer.

Those words seem to spark Zoey’s energy to life, her eyes locking onto her target in an instant. “Not if I can help it!” She declares before scooting slightly across her seat so she’s directly across from Rumi. From there, she copies Mira’s move from earlier, bringing her foot between the older girl’s legs.

The leader gasps right away, her hips automatically shifting in an attempt to get away from the contact, yet Zoey’s shoe follows her movement, pressing a little too perfectly. Her face flushes when she realizes she can’t escape easily. And she wasn’t really in the mood to just simply get up from the seat either, especially with Mira’s arm still wrapped around her and grasping her waist. As a last attempt to get out of this simply, she shoots the shorter girl a weak glare. “Knock it off, Zoey,” she grumbles, rapidly growing aroused from the way Zoey’s foot wiggles around, rubbing up against her.

“Nah, I don’t want to,” the young girl replies, grinning deviously. “Not until you take back your words.”

Mira can practically feel the tension radiating off of Rumi as she briefly contemplates giving in.

“Y-you brat…” she manages to mutter, her voice coming out more breathless than she intended as she bites her lip. Yet a moment later, she sighs and nods her head in defeat. “Alright, alright! I’ll stay awake! Just stop already!”

With that, the young girl pulls her foot away with a triumphant smirk, clearly pleased with herself for having her way. “Was that so hard?” She taunts playfully, her eyes widening slightly when she hears the girl in question growl. “Awww, don’t get all grumpy on me,” she teases further, sticking her tongue out at the half demon for good measure.

However, her demeanor shifts when Rumi gets up out of nowhere and walks around to Zoey’s side of the booth. The shorter girl’s confident ego shifts to one of internal panic as she watches her friend slowly bring her knees up to the booth before advancing toward her with a tantalizingly slow crawl. “W-wait, I didn’t mean it!” She stammers, backing up against the wall.

The older girl’s lips curve into a sly smirk as she gets closer. “Really? Because I think you *did* mean it. And do you know what else I think?” She asks in a steady tone that unsettles the young girl even more as she swallows nervously.

“P-please spare me..!”

The half demon snickers in amusement, getting even closer until she can feel the heat radiating off of Zoey’s body. “I think you need to be taught a lesson,” she whispers, trapping the girl against the corner of the booth. Zoey tries to squeak out another plea, yet her mouth is quickly covered by the older girl’s hand. “Shhhh…” With that out of the way, she brings her other hand up, purposely showing the young girl her nails sharpening into purple claws before she brings that hand down to slip it underneath the girl’s tanktop.

Zoey inhales sharply and soon lets out a little whine when she feels the claws scrape along her side to her stomach. Her face turns red instantly, her arousal spiking from the public environment, knowing anybody can walk by and see this predicament she brought upon herself. “Rumi…” she whimpers, her eyes turning pleading while her breath is hot against the older girl’s hand.

Taking that as a sign to stop, Rumi pulls away, matching Zoey’s smug expression from earlier. “There. Now we’re even.”

The shorter girl lets out a shaky sigh, her body slumping slightly as she puffs out her cheeks with a solid pout. “You’re evil…” she mutters, feeling weak in the knees for being toyed with.

To show there’s no hard feelings, the leader smiles and leans in to press a kiss to Zoey’s slumped form. After only a few seconds, she pulls away with a little smile. “Better?” She asks curiously, unable to react in time when the young girl’s hand whips out to grab the back of her head and force her down once again. Although she was caught off guard, Rumi soon hums in approval as they kiss again. The intimacy is swift to grow between them, soft gasps slipping out while their hands naturally seek each other.

“Alright, you two,” Mira finally steps in, slicing through the fog of lust building between her friends. “If we don’t leave now, you two are gonna get kicked out for public indecency.”

Begrudgingly, Zoey breaks the kiss first, and pants softly. “I hear you… Just… let me go pee first.”

“Oh, me too,” Rumi replies, climbing off of the shorter girl and helping her sit up properly.

Mira nods, watching them both scoot off the booth to stand up. “Don’t take too long,” she warns, having a funny feeling about the two going together.

“We won’t,” Zoey sings playfully before taking Rumi’s hand and leaving Mira’s sight with a little hop in her steps.

“Those two…” Mira sighs, mostly in amusement, sensing this night is gonna be something else…

…

The moment Zoey steps inside the bathroom, she examines under the stalls and confirms no one is inside. Taking this as a blessing, she pulls Rumi inside a stall toward the very end of the bathroom and locks the door behind the girl before she can really question anything. Yet the moment her eyes meet Rumi’s, she can tell they were on a similar wavelength. Not even bothering with a bit of teasing words or touches, Rumi leans down slightly and meets her friend halfway, their lips moving together with passion as their hands seek one another out, slipping underneath clothing.

..

Scrolling through her phone to pass the time as she waits, Mira feels the booth she’s in shift slightly as a person in the booth behind her seemingly sits down. As a result, she’s broken out of her mindless scrolling and eavesdrops on the conversation behind her.

“You won’t *believe* what I just heard in the bathroom…” A woman whispers a little too loudly like she’s kind of excited to spill the beans to the person she’s with.

“The toilet flushing?” A man answers dryly, not even sounding interested in what she has to say.

“No, jackass,” the woman scoffs. “I heard moaning..! Like *moaning* moaning, y’know? It was in one of the stalls at the very end!”

Mira’s eyes widen as she turns her head to listen better, having a sneaking suspicion she knows the sources of the erotic sounds.

“Did you get to see what was going on inside?” The man wonders, now sounding intrigued.

“Of course not!” The woman scoffs in disgust. “Ugh, you men are so disgusting and insensitive.”

Having all the information she needs, Mira gets up from her booth, still hearing the two’s chat turn into an argument.

“Oh, here we go again…” The man sighs. “Just admit that you *wanted* to see what was happening too - don’t turn this into a gender thing.”

Before the argument can grow more heated, Mira swiftly strides to the back of the restaurant where the bathrooms are, knowing exactly what she was about to find. She can just barely hear the couple(?) bickering behind her yet ignores them to push open the door, immediately hearing the familiar sounds of Zoey’s gasps and Rumi’s low murmurs. There was no one else in the stalls thankfully, so she speaks freely as she slowly walks to the back of the room. “You two do know you’re not exactly being quiet, right?” She remarks dryly, interrupting the girl’s makeout session since the room goes dead silent before a comedically timed toilet flush breaks it. In the meantime, Mira reaches the stall she knows her friends are behind. “Unlock the door,” she orders calmly, ripping the door open the literal second she hears a soft click. Inside, she finds the two staring at her like deers in headlights. With one gesture of her head, she causes the two to exit the stall with sheepish and flushed faces.

“Sorry…” Zoey mutters, clinging to the back of Rumi’s flannel like a scolded child.

“Just so we’re clear, I’m not mad at you two. So stop looking like puppies put in time out,” Mira huffs in mild amusement as she walks behind the two.

“The look on your face says otherwise,” Rumi argues, stopping near the door to leave.

Mira freezes for a moment, looking to the left where her reflection greets her. She can’t deny that the sharp eyes and pout makes her look a little… pissed. “I’m not mad, I promise,” she reassures. “I guess I’m just a little… upset that you two are acting like this in a public area. I understand only a select number of people go to bathrooms, but you both need to be careful. Especially you, Zoey. You’re usually a lot better with being discreet when you want a kiss from me.”

“But… we’re on vacation and in a completely different country! I doubt a lot of people know us over here,” Zoey argues weakly.

“That’s just because the people over here don’t really bat an eye to anyone - famous or not. But all it takes is one person who knows us to spread the word about our relationship,” Mira retorts bluntly before sighing once the two avert their eyes to the ground. “Look… just try not to make this a natural occurrence, okay? I’ll be a little lenient since we’re on vacation, but we really can’t be intimate in public. Especially with that stunt you pulled at the booth, Rumi.” She then chuckles in mild amusement, shaking her head. “I thought I had to be more concerned with Zoey, but clearly you might be an even bigger problem.”

The half demon looks up, a bit of defiance in her gaze. “I was perfectly behaved until *someone* got a little too frisky under the table!”

“Who?” Zoey asks innocently with a devious smile that doesn’t even try to hide her shame.

Rumi’s glare shoots right at her as she scoffs. “Don’t give me that reaction, you little gremlin! You rubbed your shoe between my legs!”

“Fine, fine. I’ll accept that one. But what about when we got in here? Don’t deny that you leaned into the first kiss,” Zoey reminds, causing Rumi’s face to darken before she swiftly turns away and yanks the door open to leave.

“So can we all agree that you’re both at fault?” Mira wagers, causing the girl outside to turn on her heel and hold the door open with her body.

“No way!” Both Rumi and Zoey answer in unison.

“Really? You’re both gonna be this stubborn?” Mira sighs, crossing her arms over her chest. Rumi matches her stance while the shorter girl sticks her tongue out in defiance.

Maybe this night isn’t gonna go exactly how Mira envisioned after all…

Chapter Text

*I apologize for the shorter chapter. I didn’t have much time to write*

The atmosphere is somewhat tense between the girls as they make their way back home from the restaurant. And the darkness of the night really wasn’t helping with lightening the mood much. Rumi and Zoey constantly shoot glares at each other for at least half of the journey home. After that, however, their expressions turn less stubborn and more apologetic until that changes into amusement. From there, it doesn’t take long for them to be laughing together again like they didn’t have a little spat to begin with.

“Look at that. You two got over yourselves pretty fast,” Mira remarks in a flat tone, shaking her head in amusement at their giggling.

Rumi’s grin turns into a sheepish smile as she rubs the back of her neck. “Yeah, we… might have overreacted a bit,” she admits quietly.

Zoey nods in agreement. “We kinda did, huh?”

The tall girl shakes her head again, this time with an eye roll. “I swear you two need a babysitter more than actual children do…” she replies jokingly(though a part of her is dead serious).

..

The rest of the walk home is peaceful, no longer filled with ridiculous tension. Then once they get to the house, Mira unlocks the front door and lets the two enter first, smiling since they were both giggling.

Not even five seconds after getting inside, Zoey kicks her shoes off and turns to the other two. “I just remembered! There’s a movie that just came out! Can we watch it on the couch and cuddle?”

Rumi hums thoughtfully, removing her shoes in a much more tame manner. “So basically you want to do the same thing we’ve been doing for the past few days?”

Tilting her head curiously, Zoey steps into the living room then looks over her shoulder. “Sounds to me like you have something else in mind.”

The leader simply smirks as she straightens up, folding her arms over her chest once her shoes are neatly placed by the door. “As a matter of fact, I do.”

“Really? What is it?” Zoey asks, her excitement bubbling over as her friend’s smirk only widens.

“Well….” Rumi drags out before trailing off, her cheeks heating up.

“Well, what?” Zoey presses, the suspense getting to her. The faint blush on the older girl’s cheeks is only making her even more eager as well, her brain already connecting the dots.

“I was thinking…” Rumi murmurs, her patterns turning a faint shade of pink. “I was thinking we could do something a bit more… pleasurable..? If that’s the right word.”

“Oh, it definitely is the right word,” Mira chimes in, her hands lightly grazing over Rumi’s waist from behind, causing the girl to tense up in response. “Never thought I’d see the day where Rumi suggests fucking - especially so soon.”

“Hey-!” Rumi stammers, her face turning bright red as all the courage she previously had vanishes.

Zoey giggles in amusement, taking a few steps closer until she’s right in front of the half demon. “Looks like someone’s getting a little shy, huh?” She teases, skimming the back of her fingernails up Rumi’s toned stomach that’s faintly exposed.

“I-I’m being serious here!” The leader grumbles, lowering her head and pouting.

Mira and Zoey share a glance at the sight of their friend's expression, both of them fighting to hold back their laughs at the resemblance to Zoey’s pout she makes whenever she’s upset and doesn’t have her way.

“Oh my god,” the young girl drawls through stifled giggles, her eyes sparkling with amusement. “You’re pouting just like I do!”

Trying to play it off, Rumi scoffs, yet the darkening blush betrays her.

“But your idea is a great one,” Mira reassures, her arms wrapping around the girl’s waist to pull Rumi closer to her chest. Once the leader’s back is flush against her, the tall girl tilts her head down and kisses Rumi’s temple, causing the girl to instantly drop her shoulders.

The trio stay in the doorway for a moment, simply enjoying the closeness until Zoey lightly tugs on Rumi’s arm. “C’mon,” she encourages quietly, walking backward into the living room. Soon enough, they’re all sitting on the couch with Rumi finding herself sandwiched between the other two once again as if this is becoming a natural occurrence.

“Since you suggested the idea,” Mira begins to Rumi’s left, “would you care to do the honors of starting our fun night?”

The half demon’s cheeks flush at the question, her mouth opening slightly before shutting as if she couldn’t answer.

Meanwhile, Zoey scoots closer, grinning mischievously as she places her hand on her friend’s thigh. “Which one of us will you pick?” She whispers next to Rumi’s ear before kissing just below it, causing Rumi to shiver.

“U-um….” Rumi mutters, her eyes darting between Zoey’s eager expression and Mira’s expectant smile. She bites her bottom lip, the choice seeming impossible. “I can’t-”

“Why don’t you try Mira?” Zoey murmurs against her skin. “Go on. She hasn’t had a turn yet.”

Hearing every word, Mira smirks knowingly as Rumi’s gaze directs toward her. After the two sort of stare at each other for a moment, each second making the older girl more sure of her choice as her nervousness transitions into confidence with her demon half taking over bit by bit.

“Alright. I choose you, Mira.”

Tilting her head curiously, Mira rises up to the challenge and chuckles. “You think you can handle me now, huh?”

Chapter Text

“You think you can handle me, huh?” Mira taunts, giving her usual confident smirk to mirror Rumi’s.

The half demon’s eyes rake over the tall girl’s body, her pupils expanding at the challenge in her friend’s voice. Yet before she can respond, Zoey leans in closer, her lips brushing against the leader’s ear.

“Can I help?”

Rumi’s eyes darted over to the shorter girl, her demon half wanting to tackle this challenge alone. Yet from the adorable pleading expression Zoey’s making, she caves instantly. “You want to join?” She asks just as confirmation, her pupils expanding when she feels the girl’s hand tighten on her thigh.

“I do,” she answers, loud enough for Mira to hear as well. Then a wide smile spreads across her face. “This is so exciting! I’ll finally see how Mira will react with two girls going at her at the same time!” She giggles before getting up and sitting on the opposite side of Mira, effectively making her sandwiched instead.

Mira grins, her expression turning sly and still as confident as ever. “So you two plan on teaming up to take me on, huh?” She teases, her legs spreading a bit, the movement noticeable to both girls. “Two switches trying to take down a top… Let’s see where this leads.”

“Oh, Mira,” Zoey whispers, grabbing the girl's face to bring her attention to her. “We can easily become dominant when duty calls. Right, Rumi?”

The leader nods in response, her gaze roaming over Mira’s body with a sense of hunger before she finds her voice. “Of course. We’ll knock her off her pedestal, no problem.”

Mira chuckles in response, enjoying their adamant words. “Glad to see you two are eager. But why don’t we move to a bed before the ball rolls?” She suggests, already starting to stand up. However, Rumi is swift with forcing the girl back down, her hands firmly gripping her shoulders, causing the tall girl to grunt out of sheer shock.

Once she knows she’s not moving, the older girl leans in to whisper huskily. “We’re doing it right *here*.”

Before Mira can manage a reply, Zoey places her hands over Rumi’s on the tall girl’s shoulders. “I’ll handle her upper half. Can you handle downstairs, Rumi?”

The half demon’s left eye glows a bright amber as she smirks. “Gladly,” she answers in a low, rough tone, giving the young girl a firm nod as she retracts her hands. “That sounds like a great plan, sweetheart. I can’t wait to knock Mira down a peg or two.”

Zoey’s giggle fills the room, her friend’s voice doing things to her, making her body feel hot as her hands slide down Mira’s sides and stop at her waist.

Mira’s body tenses slightly, yet her confident nature still pushes through as she speaks up. “You both better be prepared for what you’re getting into,” she warns, her voice still holding a teasing edge. “I’m not some pushover.”

Rumi snickers as she gets off the couch and stands in front of the tall girl. “We’ll see about that,” she challenges, reaching down and pulling the girl’s shorts off.

Mira scoffs in response, her hips shifting to allow her friend to remove the article of clothing easier. Once it lands on the ground with a soft thump, her eyes glance between both girls, finding that they’re both staring at her like she’s prey. The sight has her body naturally heat up as she chuckles. “Damn, you two don’t waste any time, do you?” She asks, maintaining her dominant air.

“With you,” Zoey murmurs, her hands slipping under the girl’s shirt and ascending swiftly until they’re underneath Mira’s bra, “we can’t afford to take it easy.”

The tall girl hides her satisfaction with a sort of growl, her eyes darting between the girls. “You two are more dangerous together.”

“This is only the beginning,” Rumi retorts, getting down onto her knees and locking onto the wet spot on Mira’s underwear. The sight is enough to make her growl, yet she swallows it down, looking absolutely ready to devour the tall girl as she reaches out and pulls the remaining layer off.

Mira keeps her cool, even when she feels a draft between her legs, and even when the leader’s eye glows like she’s about to eat a meal. Her hands move slowly, trying to act casual as she grips the edge of the couch. “Do you think you can really handle me?” She challenges, her breathing slightly heavier already out of sheer anticipation.

The half demon tears her eyes away from the girl’s slit, her eye glowing a more yellow shade as she smiles. “I think the better question is; can you handle me?”

Mira bites the inside of her cheek to suppress just how effective that question was. A pleasant jolt shoots straight to her core. Yet she clenches her jaw while her eyes narrow, a cocky smirk forming on her lips. “Bring it on,” she counters, her dominant nature refusing to back down.

At the challenge, the older girl growls, the sound rumbling deep in her throat as she wastes no time placing her hands on the tall girl’s knees to spread her legs apart.

“You’re in for it now, Mira,” Zoey warns, watching Rumi bring her face closer between Mira’s legs. “Rumi’s tongue is *really* strong.”

The tall girl scoffs at that statement, her expression turning skeptical. “It can’t be stronger than mine,” she argues until she feels the first lick and instantly holds back a moan. Her body shivers as her grip tightens on the couch cushion. “H-holy-!” She gasps, her mind nearly going blank at the utter intensity of the girl’s tongue.

“Told you so,” Zoey whispers teasingly. “She’s got a natural talent,” she adds before leaning closer and kissing the side of Mira’s neck.

Mira can’t even find it in herself to give a sarcastic reply, too busy trying to hold back her moan from the combination of the girls’ mouths on her. However, despite trying not to give in so soon, she already bucks her hips up, pressing herself closer to Rumi’s tongue.

“Don’t try to act tough. We already know how much of a wreck you’re gonna be by the time we’re done,” Zoey murmurs, nibbling on the tall girl’s ear playfully as her fingers seek out her nipples, her nails scraping them beneath the layers of fabric.

Mira finally lets out a moan, her composure slipping rapidly from Rumi’s tongue lapping at her relentlessly. She can’t help the way her hips buck again, her stubbornness fading as she tilts her head back. “Damn it..!”

The young girl giggles, clearly amused as she brings her left hand out to turn Mira’s head toward her. From there, she leans in and kisses the tall girl passionately, feeling how the action is reciprocated instantly. Then she’s taken aback when she feels Mira’s hand tangle in her hair, deepening the kiss with a whine that’s completely unlike anything Zoey’s ever heard from her friend.

The half demon watches her girls with expanded pupils, pleased by how aroused they are. In turn, she brings her face even closer, her tongue penetrating Mira’s entrance and causing the tall girl to quiver. Then a loud needy moan fills the room, the sound causing the other two to freeze for a moment.

“Whoa…” Zoey gawks under her breath. “I’ve never heard you make a sound like that, Mira.”

Determined to bring out the sound again, Rumi resumes eagerly, her tongue flicking around as if she’s got years of experience under her belt.

“Fffuuuuck..!” Mira gasps breathlessly, her body feeling like it’s on fire.

“How’s that tongue feeling now, hm? Still think you can handle us?” Zoey taunts, the power clearly getting to her head since she’s never seen her friend crumble this hard before.

Mira’s dominant(stubborn) side flares back to life as she scoffs in retaliation, ignoring how good the two feel long enough to speak. “I’ll have you two turn into moaning messes in no time later… You can count on that.”

Not even taking the threat seriously, the shorter girl giggles and pulls Mira’s shirt off nonchalantly. “I’m looking forward to it,” she whispers, tossing the article of clothing to the floor, almost hitting Rumi in the process.

Mira can’t even be bothered to make a sarcastic quip, her mind growing more and more hazy from her body being exposed. A part of her can’t acknowledge just how easily the two have reduced her into a panting mess, yet another part scowls in an attempt to maintain a semblance of control. “I… I’ll make you two beg for me later.”

The older girl scoffs at the prospect, her tongue growing stronger as she laps faster, causing her friend to subconsciously spread her legs open a bit more. Yet her victory is sold short, even after Mira tilts her head back and arches her back.

“Is that all you got?” Mira gasps out, her voice still defiantly stubborn.

Pulling away for the first time to speak, Rumi glares up at the girl. “You want me to unleash, huh? I don’t think you’ll be able to handle that,” she warns, not seeing a hint of hesitation from her friend.

“Try me,” she growls in a low tone, fully believing the older girl is bluffing or exaggerating. “I’d love to see you go all out.”

Chapter Text

“Is that all you got?” Mira gasps out, her voice still defiantly stubborn.

Pulling away from Mira’s legs for the first time to speak, Rumi glares up at the girl. “You want me to go all out, huh? I don’t think you’ll be able to handle that,” she warns, not seeing a hint of hesitation from her friend.

“Try me,” she growls in a low tone, fully believing the older girl is bluffing or exaggerating. “I’d love to see you unleashed.”

The half demon lets out a dark chuckle as her hands grip the girl’s thighs, the tips of her fingers turning purple as her nails extend into sharp claws. “Don’t say I didn’t warn you,” she replies, her voice mixing with a deep demonic growl, the sound actually making Mira partially regret her own words.

Yet she isn’t one to back down or take back what she’s said.

As a result, she puts on a brave face, whether that expression was confident or containing a hint of concern she’ll never know since Rumi doesn’t react to it, even when Mira adds, “I can take it.”

“Oh shit. You’re in trouble now,” Zoey remarks, her fingers pinching Mira’s nipples as her eyes stay focused on the girl kneeling in front of the couch.

With her nails digging into the tall girl’s inner thighs to the point where they create a dull pain, the leader brings her face back in and sucks vigorously on her clit.

At first, Mira lets out a sort of hiss from the pain, yet it turns to pleasure quickly as she throws her head back and jerks her hips. “Oh fuuuck..!” She moans, her fingers gripping the cushion of the couch, knuckles turning white. Her legs shake at the intensity as her heart rate picks up dramatically, making her breathing grow erratic.

“You both look so hot right now,” Zoey murmurs, popping Mira’s bra off, ultimately removing the last article of clothing that was on her and tossing it away to join the rest of the outfit. From there, she feels the freshly exposed skin, the pads of her fingers gliding along the soft texture and pressing in slightly just to tease.

With both of the girls touching her more, Mira lets out a moan disguised as a shaky breath, her whole body shuddering as she bites down on her lip. She tries desperately to keep herself under control, yet with her breathing only becoming more shallow as her pleasure builds, she lets out a string of curses. An intense pressure rapidly builds in the pit of her stomach and she can’t deny how close she’s getting with the two tag teaming on her, overwhelming her with the mixture of sensations. And before she can stop herself, she’s moving against Rumi’s face.

“That’s it, big girl. You’ve never felt something this intense before, huh?” Zoey giggles, her lips kissing the side of the tall girl’s neck.

At this point, she knows it’s impossible to keep her emotions in check, especially when she lets out a soft moan just from Zoey’s little kiss that never would affect her this badly any other time. “N-no,” she answers, grimacing from how needy she sounded. Yet the coil in her stomach intensifies, the pleasure almost dizzying. “Fuck..!” She moans, her hands seeking both of the girls. Her left hand goes to Zoey’s thigh, squeezing it hard. Then her right hand tangles into Rumi’s hair, tugging on it a bit.

“Go faster, Rumi. She’s about to come,” Zoey instructs before sucking on Mira’s neck, leaving marks all over it while the older girl flicks her tongue around faster. All three of them can sense the impending orgasm, yet Rumi practically has a front row seat with her nose plunged right where the girl is about to come. She can also feel Mira’s grip tighten on her hair which only encourages her to go even harder, prompting the tall girl to rock her hips with reckless abandon.

Yet the trigger is when Rumi’s nails puncture the girl’s thighs. The moment Mira feels the pain, her orgasm washes over her, the blood trickling down her skin not even registering to her as her eyes squeeze shut. Rumi tastes the girl’s arousal leak out, coating her tongue in a tangy sweetness as she helps her ride out the pleasure.

For a moment, none of them speak, simply basking in the afterglow together until Mira finally breaks it with a heavy yet happy sigh. “Fucking hell…” she gasps, her head swimming, “I’ve never felt anything like that before…”

“It’s nice letting us take the wheel, huh?” Zoey laughs softly, planting a teasing kiss right on the tall girl’s ear, causing Mira to reflexively jerk her head away.

“Ugh, you know I hate it when you do that…” she grumbles, shooting a playful glare at the young girl who only smiles mischievously.

“That’s why it's funny to do every once in a while. Right, Rumi?”

However, the leader doesn’t respond.

At the silence, both girls on the couch look down, seeing how the half demon’s eyes are sort of distant - like she’s not fully in the moment as her grip remains strong on Mira’s thighs.

“Rumi?” Zoey repeats, leaning forward and waving her hand in front of the girl’s face. When that doesn’t seem to work, their worry only grows.

Mira takes it a step further and gently grabs the older girl’s chin, tilting her head up to bring the girl’s gaze to her. “Come back to us, princess,” she coaxes, wincing when she feels Rumi’s claws pierce deeper into her skin. Yet she pushes through the pain with gritted teeth as her thumb brushes along the leader’s bottom lip. “Come on, Rumi.”

A low growl rumbles in the half demon’s throat in response, the leader seeming unresponsive or perhaps defiant to Mira.

At first, the tall girl’s eyes widen, though that’s quickly replaced with a scowl as her stubborn side takes over. “Don’t growl at me,” she orders firmly, her grip tightening slightly. However, a moment later, her expression softens as she brushes her thumb along the older girl’s cheek. “I know you can hear me, sweet girl. Snap out of it.”

Rumi’s eyes slowly start to focus, yet it’s obvious she’s still not fully in the moment. To give one last push, Zoey leans forward and strokes the leader’s back slowly. “Your eye is looking pretty yellow there. Trying to go feral on us?” She jokes just as an attempt to get a reaction out of her friend, which actually manages to work since Rumi’s gaze casts over to her, more sharp and focused.

“No…” she replies quietly, her fingers twitching as if she’s not aware of her surroundings completely. “I’m in control.”

Relieved to get a response out of her friend, Zoey smiles and continues petting the girl’s back. “That’s right. Now loosen your grip on Mira’s thighs, okay?” She instructs gently, prompting the leader to retract her hands and stare down at the crescent wounds she left on Mira’s skin. Without a second thought, she brings her face in and laps at the blood, all the way up to the main source until only subtle scars are left.

“All patched up,” Zoey remarks, still amazed by her friend’s healing power.

Mira nods, a sigh leaving her lips while her usual teasing attitude starts to resurface. “You have one hell of a tongue, Rumi,” she praises, causing Rumi’s focus to redirect toward her face. When their eyes meet, the tall girl notices the intensity behind her friend's eyes, as if she’s still got that feral side of her lingering. “Are you actually back or am I dealing with the big bad demon?”

No words come out of the leader’s mouth, yet the way her pupils expand is a pretty obvious indicator that her demon half still has the reins.

Although Mira’s mind is still a bit hazy from the intense orgasm still lingering in her system, she pushes through it to regain her dominant attitude. With her fingers tightening on the girl’s chin, a challenging glint sparkles in her eyes as she taunts her friend. “What’s wrong? Did I actually manage to make you go back to your animalistic tendencies? You can barely even look at me right now.” Yet the moment those words leave her mouth, she hears a sharp growl from the girl on her knees. “Oh, you’re gonna growl at me again, huh? Is that the only thing you’re capable of when I tease you?”

“Um, Mira..?” Zoey whispers with a hint of panic in her voice. “I don’t think it’s a good idea to taunt her when she’s like this.”

There’s a brief flicker of uncertainty in the tall girl’s eyes, though it’s quickly overpowered by her stubbornness. “I can handle her.”

Famous last words.

Sick of Mira’s mocking words, the half demon rips the girl’s hand away from her chin before clamping her jaw on Mira’s thigh in the exact same spot she marked Zoey previously. Yet this time around, there’s no raw lust behind her action. The demon blood coursing through her veins demands for the tall girl to put in her place; beneath her.

“Rumi!” Zoey gasps, uncertain what to do. She didn’t exactly want to step in from fear that it’d only intensify the situation, yet she also knows that this has gone too far… “Rumi, stop..!” She begs, her voice coming out too quiet for her own good, the anxiety eating at her and ultimately causing her to go silent since her weak attempt at stopping her friend didn’t work.

Mira tenses in response, only intensifying the pain as she sucks in a breath and puts her hand on Rumi’s head as a futile attempt to push her away since the girl doesn’t even budge an inch. “That hurts, Rumi!” She hisses through gritted teeth, all the remaining pleasure in her body fading as the pain takes over completely. Yet her words seem to fall upon deaf ears since the older girl only swallows the blood leaking from the wounds. Soon enough, the tall girl’s head falls back, knowing she has to put up with the sensation until Rumi is satisfied. Her chest heaves with controlled breaths as an attempt to manage the pain. It works to an extent, yet her fingers still remain curled in the girl’s hair.

With one final growl, the sound more content than feral, the half demon swallows the remaining blood before lapping at the punctures. Goosebumps form on Mira’s skin in response, a soft groan escaping her mouth as the pain goes numb. Once the wounds are closed, Rumi wipes her mouth with the back of her hand before standing up and giving a sort of glare down at the tall girl.

Now that the sensation has faded, Mira looks up at the leader, ignoring the faint throb between her legs while she raises an eyebrow. “Are you feeling better now?” She asks, her voice unable to contain the obvious annoyance she was feeling by her own taunting words. Yet she genuinely means it in a concerned way, not a condescending way.

Unfortunately, Rumi doesn’t process it that way since her gaze hardens. “You still think you're above me, huh?” She scoffs, her face scrunching.

An irritable spark flashes in Mira’s eyes at the girl’s attitude, prompting her to stand up as well, her irritation blatantly obvious. “What the hell are you talking about? I never said that,” she snaps back, her hands naturally curling into fists at her sides. “I’m just trying to make sure that you’ve calmed down. My words just came out a little too harsh.”

The older girl drops her shoulders at the explanation, her demon eye losing its bright yellow glow as it slowly transitions back to a soft amber, almost brown. “Sorry…”

Chapter Text

Once the punctures are closed, Rumi wipes her mouth with the back of her hand before standing up and giving a sort of glare down at the tall girl.

Now that the sensation has faded, Mira looks up at the girl, ignoring the faint throb between her legs while she raises an eyebrow. “Are you feeling better now?” She asks, her voice unable to contain the obvious annoyance she was feeling by her own taunting words. Yet she genuinely means it in a concerned way, not a condescending way.

Unfortunately, Rumi doesn’t process it that way since her gaze hardens. “You still think you're above me, huh?” She scoffs, her face scrunching.

An irritable spark flashes in Mira’s eyes at the girl’s attitude, prompting her to stand up as well, her irritation blatantly obvious. “What the hell are you talking about? I never said that,” she snaps back, her hands naturally curling into fists at her sides. “I’m just trying to make sure that you’ve calmed down. My words just came out a little too harsh.”

The older girl drops her shoulders at the explanation, her demon eye losing its bright yellow glow as it slowly transitions back to a soft amber, almost brown. “Sorry…”

Mira’s face softens, her irritation melting away as she clears her throat and calms down. “It’s… It’s alright,” she reassures. “I really need to stop teasing you when I know your emotions are high from the demon blood and all…”

“Agreed,” Zoey chimes in, standing up as well and giving the tall girl a somewhat harsh pat on the shoulder to basically silently say she needs to get her act together - and fast. From there, she averts her attention to her other friend and smiles playfully. “I think you can put those claws away. Unless you’re not done using them.”

The leader nods without hesitation, the purple hue dissipating to her fingers that return to dull tips.

With that taken care of, Mira folds her arms over her chest with a slightly serious scowl. “Y’know, I understand I brought it upon myself, but I’m pretty pissed at you for biting me so hard.”

Zoey giggles to downplay the way Rumi visibly shrinks. “Oh yeah… You typically react with anger when you get hurt, huh?”

“I guess I do…” Mira mutters, noticing the way Rumi lowers her head in shame. Her heart lurches in her chest, the irritation melting completely from the fact that Rumi looks like a guilty kitten that lashed out at its owner. “Don’t apologize,” she adds just as the older girl’s mouth opens, prompting it to shut, her head being tilted up again with the tall girl’s hand on her chin. “I know you’re sorry, princess… Just try to be more careful next time, okay? You’ve got one hell of a bite, especially with those fangs.”

“In other words, don’t be so rough with Mira. Which is pretty contradicting now that I think about it because Mira demanded for you to go hard on her…” Zoey hums thoughtfully, shooting her tall friend a playful smirk that receives a sigh and eye roll.

“Shut it, you little gremlin,” she warns, her tone lacking its usual bite since she doesn’t completely mean her words. If anything, it was playful.

“Make me,” Zoey challenges before swiftly stepping behind Rumi, using the half demon as a sort of shield.

“You think Rumi can protect you from me?” Mira taunts, her arms folding over her bare chest. “I can easily drag your ass over here and make you shut your mouth, short stuff.”

A disbelieving gasp fills the room as Zoey clenches Rumi’s arms, still keeping herself behind her friend. “Short stuff?! Rumi, Mira is bullying me!”

“I’m just pointing out the obvious,” Mira argues teasingly. “You and I both know you’re a little thing compared to me.”

Rumi chuckles in amusement at their banter, enjoying the playful atmosphere after that intense moment of her demon side taking hold of her. “To be fair though, Mira, that statement could be said about practically anyone. You *are* really tall.”

Mira smirks and tilts her head up as if she’s trying to flaunt herself. “Damn right.” She then shifts her gaze to Zoey, her smirk turning smug. “So, short stuff, are you gonna keep hiding behind Rumi like a coward?”

“I’m not a coward! I’m tactical!” Zoey declares. Then before either girl can react to her statement, Rumi collides with Mira from the young girl pushing her. Both of them collapse onto the couch, with Mira’s arms instinctively wrapping around Rumi so she doesn’t get hurt. Once the initial shock passes, they stare into each other’s eyes, their expressions full of surprise with their faces only inches apart. After another moment, they acknowledge the intimate position they’re in - Rumi is straddling the tall girl’s legs, her hands gripping the back of the couch, the sight both enticing and adorable for Mira who keeps her arms around the girl. Neither of them say anything, or move for that matter, yet they startle slightly when Zoey breaks the silence with a loud cackle. “There. Now you two have some fun while I get the bath ready, okay?” She explains cheerfully before running off to the bathroom.

“Wha-?! Zoey!” Rumi calls out, scoffing in disbelief when the young girl doesn’t even look back at her.

“That little gremlin set us up…” Mira huffs in amusement, unable to even be upset with her. Her eyes focus on the girl in front of her, scanning her body slowly as if evaluating her. “In any case, I think it’s safe to say you’re ripe for the picking now, hm?” She murmurs, the mood shifting along with the patterns on Rumi’s skin that turn a very soft pink.

“Didn’t you already say that before?” The half demon wonders, shifting a bit on the girl’s lap.

With her eyelids dropping slightly, Mira gives her a lazy smile. “To be honest, I forget,” she shrugs, her hands gliding along her friend’s waist, causing an involuntary jerk of her hips that has the leader blushing from the action. “What’s this? Just that little thing from me got you all squirmy?” The tall girl chuckles teasingly, her voice soft but low, no longer containing her usual gruff edge. “You’re pretty sensitive, aren’t you, princess?”

A very faint moan falls out of Rumi’s mouth, her head falling forward onto her friend’s shoulder. “Mira…”

Sensing the spike in tension and arousal, Mira hums curiously, her hands going to the back of the older girl’s thighs. “You need something..? I can help you… as long as you tell me what you want - plain and simple.”

The half demon shudders, her hands pulling away from the couch to grip Mira’s waist instead, her nails digging in slightly as she turns her head to whisper in the girl’s ear. She can’t believe the words that are about to fall out of her mouth, yet at the same time she can’t help herself from just blurting out the raw truth. “Fuck me.” The command makes her lips tingle since she now understands the obscenity of the meaning behind it. While she can feel her face heat up in embarrassment, she also can’t deny the way her hips jerk again, clearly seeking friction without a second thought.

Mira’s smirk widens, her mind growing a little hazy from the blunt honesty. A wave of cuteness-aggression takes hold of her for a moment, making her grip tighten on Rumi’s thighs while she lets out a pleased growl. “You want me to take care of you, sweet girl?” She purrs, the pet name slipping out naturally as she watches the girl above her squirm.

“Mmn… Yes… please…” Rumi whispers, her lips connecting softly to the girl’s neck. “Please…”

The tall girl lets out a pleased groan, her hands dragging up to the leader’s waist. “Good girl. I love it when you beg so politely like that. Can you just say it one more time for me?”

The half demon shivers at the low, husky voice of her friend, her core tightening even more as she nods. “Please, Mira,” she murmurs, bringing her lips right to the girl’s ear to repeat the obscenity once more, “fuck me.”

With her breath hitching, Mira nuzzles her face against Rumi’s, their cheeks pressing together in a cute display of affection that’s somewhat unlike her. Then she turns her head slightly, pressing a kiss to the corner of the leader’s mouth, chuckling when the girl whines in response. “Tilt your head back for me.” The moment the command is ushered out, the older girl obeys, filling Mira with a sense of dominance as she leans her face to her neck. “You’re so cute… Do you have any idea what your little whines do to me?”

Rumi lets out a soft gasp, feeling the girl’s teeth nipping her skin. The sensation has her back arching, the blunt teeth providing a pleasurable experience on top of the hot breath mingling on her neck. “I know you get pretty bossy,” she answers breathlessly.

“That’s right,” Mira agrees, running her hands up the leader’s sides, causing her to groan softly before an amused chuckle rumbles in her chest.

“You also get kind of possessive too, huh?” She adds, her hips shifting in the tall girl’s lap again.

“Oh Rumi…” Mira chuckles darkly. “You haven’t even seen anything yet.”

Chapter Text

The half demon shivers at the low, husky voice of her friend, her core tightening even more as she nods. “Please, Mira,” she murmurs, bringing her lips right to the girl’s ear to repeat the obscenity once more, “fuck me.”

With her breath hitching, Mira nuzzles her face against Rumi’s, their cheeks pressing together in a cute display of affection that’s somewhat unlike her. Then she turns her head slightly, pressing a kiss to the corner of the leader’s mouth, chuckling when the girl whines in response. “Tilt your head back for me.” The moment the command is ushered out, the older girl obeys, filling Mira with a sense of dominance as she leans her face to her neck. “You’re so cute… Do you have any idea what your little whines do to me?”

Rumi lets out a soft gasp, feeling the girl’s teeth nipping her skin. The sensation has her back arching, the blunt teeth providing a pleasurable experience on top of the hot breath mingling on her neck. “I know you get pretty bossy,” she answers breathlessly.

“That’s right,” Mira agrees, running her hands up the leader’s sides, causing her to groan softly before an amused chuckle rumbles in her chest.

“You also get kind of possessive too, huh?” She adds, her hips shifting in the tall girl’s lap again.

“Oh Rumi…” Mira chuckles darkly. “You haven’t even seen anything yet.”

The leader’s heart skips a beat when she notices the change in Mira’s eyes, the intensity of them burning her body from just a moment of staring into them before she regains her composure(partially). She fights back a shiver of excitement, though she involuntarily rubs up against her yet again, making her desire obvious. “Can you show me..?” She asks, her voice carrying a hint of hesitance since she’s kind of nervous for what she’s signing up for.

At the girl’s question, Mira smirks and hooks her thumbs under the waistband of Rumi’s shorts, the simple action already making the leader’s breath catch. It’s not a bad reaction, yet the tall girl’s eyes cast up, studying her friend’s face for a moment to make sure she’s not moving too fast. When she finds nothing but anticipation with the tiniest bit of nervousness, she proceeds, albeit at a more calm and slow pace, her thumb gently pulling down.

Once they reach below her thighs, Rumi takes over and shimmies the rest of it off, leaving her lower half in only her panties. At the sight of the black fabric, Mira quirks an eyebrow, her grin growing wider with curiosity. “Black, huh..?” She muses, her hand slowly reaching toward the fabric, the tips of her fingers scraping along the front of them and descending. “Since I can’t *see* how excited you are, I suppose I’ll have to *feel* for it.”

Rumi feels her heart rate spike, the light brush of the girl’s fingers enough to make her hold her breath in anticipation as they gradually descend toward their destination. Then the moment she feels her make contact with the pool between her legs, she bites her lip, watching Mira’s expression intently.

“Mm… You're more wet than I expected,” she hums thoughtfully, her pupils expanding as her fingers continue feeling around. “You really got off from giving me cunnilingus, huh?”

“Cunni-what?”

“Cunnilingus. It was that thing you were doing with your tongue on me, Rumi,” Mira explains, knowing she was going to ask about it.

“I-I didn’t know it had a name. I assumed it was just licking,” the older girl replies, holding back a moan when Mira’s fingers press in, only making her panties more soaked in the process.

The tall girl suppresses a laugh, her other hand reaching up and stroking the side of Rumi’s face. “You’re so fucking adorable…” she coos, her eyes softening. “It can also be called oral sex, but that’s a more… scientific term that’ll just make you sound like an old person or a nerd.”

“But oral sex is so much easier to say than cunnileenus,” Rumi argues, forcing Mira to fight back an explosion of laughter since she didn’t want to make fun of her.

“It’s cunnilingus, Rumi, not whatever the hell you just said,” she replies, trying with all her might to keep her voice steady. “But really, don’t go calling it ‘oral sex’ in front of Zoey. She’ll *never* let you live it down. Just say ‘cunni’ from now on.”

“O-okay,” the leader replies. “Cunni….” she murmurs under her breath, the word sounding foreign on her tongue.

“There you go. Now you’re talking the right lingo,” Mira replies, unable to stop the sort of teasing lilt in her voice.

“Cunni…” Rumi repeats, barely audible.

“Mhm,” the tall girl hums, her thumbs hooking under the girl’s panties while she’s partially distracted. Yet of course the moment the leader feels a draft between her legs, she snaps out of her thoughts and glances down, inhaling sharply as she feels the draft that makes her shiver. Hearing the sound, Mira instantly stops and looks up. “Too soon?”

“N-no. You just caught me off guard,” the half demon reassures, taking over again to remove the rest of the fabric. Once the panties softly plop to the floor, their eyes are drawn to the newly exposed area on Rumi’s body.

“Aw, look how swollen your clit is,” Mira purrs before she can stop herself, receiving a reflexive smack to her shoulder as a sort of retaliation for saying something so embarrassing out loud despite the setting.

“Don’t say something like that with that smile! You look like a wild animal!” The older girl gapes, hiding how aroused she just got from the girl’s blunt words.

“Sorry, sorry,” Mira replies half-heartedly, her eyes shifting up. She can tell her friend is sort of stressed from the development by the way her eyes move, constantly darting from one spot to the next without ever making direct contact with Mira herself. “You wanna hear a fun fact?”

“Oh god, are you turning into Zoey?” The leader replies jokingly, her attention finally focusing on the girl beneath her. “What turtle fact do you have?”

“No, no, no, it’s not about turtles,” Mira answers, relieved she’s acting as a sort of distraction to calm the girl’s anxiety. “It’s more about… anatomy, I guess.”

Rumi’s eyebrows pinch, curiosity and skepticism all over her face. “Okay..?”

The tall girl chuckles, her voice dropping lower as if a random person can eavesdrop on their conversation. “So you know how a dick gets erect when the person is aroused, right?”

“Oh god, Mira…” the half demon groans, her patterns turning bright pink in the blink of an eye. “Why are we talking about that?”

“Because it’s connected to the main fact,” Mira replies, not even the slightest bit ashamed by her words. “Anyway, did you know a woman experiences the same sort of reaction?”

At this, Rumi’s eyebrows pinch even more. “How is that possible? We don't have the same… ‘parts’ as them.”

“Of course not,” Mira agrees, amused by how invested her friend is even though Rumi clearly tries to hide it with disgust. “Our clits are very similar to their dicks, though. Of course they don’t spring up a couple inches like them, but they have a sort of similar reaction when aroused; a clit swells up and even hardens a bit. And do you know the best part about that?”

“N-no..?” the older girl replies, her skepticism fully replaced with interest at this point.

Mira snickers and straightens her back, her lips closer to the girl’s ear so she can whisper. “We can hide our arousal and even come in public if we’re discreet enough.” Rumi’s breath hitches, though it’s not only from her friend’s words. As Mira whispered, her fingers came up to rub against the half demon’s clit. “For instance, did you know Zoey’s done it before?”

“W-what..?!” The leader gasps in response, her eyes widening.

“Oh yeah. She’s a master at masking her arousal in public. I even had her do it for a fan signing one time. Remember when her seat was wet and she said it was because she spilled her water?”

At the revelation, the half demon goes slack jawed. “Oh my god, Mira! You two are so… I-I don’t even know the right word!”

This finally gets Mira to crack, a loud laugh filling the room at her friend’s expense. “Oh, your reaction is *priceless*!”

“A-and wait… How did she even get like that if neither of you were touching each other?”

The tall girl’s pupils expand as her laugh turns into a dark chuckle. “Let’s just say… I had something do the work for me,” she answers, only leaving Rumi more confused and curious. “Don’t worry, I’ll explain all of that later. For now, why don’t we just focus on you and me?”

Chapter Text

Two sounds fill the house late at night; the faucet for the bathtub pouring out hot water in the bathroom, and Rumi’s moans in the living room. The reason behind the breathy noises from the half demon? Mira’s fingers rubbing in tight circles against her clit.

“Mira…” She gasps out, her body grinding down against her friend’s hand.

Mira’s other hand keeps its firm grip on the girl’s hip, her eyes trained upward, scanning Rumi’s expressions as she falls apart. “You’re doing so good for me, princess. Is the pressure okay or do you want me to go a bit harder?” She asks softly, her fingers slowing down slightly.

“Mmn-it’s okay. Just go a little faster,” the leader murmurs, her hands clasped over the tall girl’s shoulders.

“Of course, sweet girl,” Mira complies, causing the girl to moan when the pace increases. “By the way… do you want me to stay here until you come or do you want my fingers inside of you?”

It takes a few seconds for the girl in question to respond, her brain lost in the pleasure. “Um… I don’t know. I’ve never… had anything inside me.”

Mira fights back a coo, not wanting to make Rumi feel embarrassed(which she shouldn’t be). Instead she hums thoughtfully, her hand coming up to cup the side of the leader’s face as reassurance. “That’s perfectly fine. We can do whatever you want, okay?”

“Mhm…” The half demon hums, not trusting herself to speak without it coming out as a needy moan.

Humming as well, Mira continues her ministrations, going a bit faster just to drive her friend crazy, only for Rumi to reach her hand down and stop her abruptly. Mira examines the girl’s scrunched expression, figuring she was too sensitive. “Are you alright?” She stresses, feeling the girl grab her wrist and pull it closer to her. As a result, her fingers gently brush against her folds. It takes all of her willpower to keep her composure and not just shove them inside, a long breath leaving her lungs. “Rumi?”

“Inside,” Rumi mutters, nearly inaudible.

Mira hears the single word, yet she doesn’t move. “Are you sure? You want me to be the one to take your virginity?”

The half demon nods firmly. “I trust you. I know you won’t hurt me.”

Mira’s heart clenches as she nods. “Of course not… At least, not unintentionally. It *is* still gonna hurt a bit though.”

“That’s… that’s okay. I can’t stay a virgin forever with you two.”

“That’s not tr-”

“Mira,” the older girl cuts her off, her voice as calm as she can get it. “I want this. Please.”

Knowing not to argue anymore, Mira nods, obeying her friend’s wish. “Alright. Just… Try to take deep breaths, okay? It’ll be a little less painful if you breathe out once I break the barrier.”

“Okay,” Rumi mutters, spreading her legs a bit further apart as she feels Mira’s finger thoroughly coat in her arousal to make the journey even easier and less painful.

“Here I go…” Mira murmurs as a sort of warning, pushing past the older girl’s folds and gently prodding into the entrance. It doesn’t take long at all for her to feel the wall and the moment she does, she stares up at Rumi for a few seconds, giving her the chance to change her mind. “Deep breath in….. And out….” She instructs, listening to the girl’s shaky breathing. “Again…” She whispers, sensing the anticipation build. This time around, when she hears the girl breathe out, she pushes her finger in, breaking the barrier and causing Rumi’s breath to stutter before she lets out a little whimper. The sound partially breaks her heart, yet she gently strokes the older girl’s thigh with her other hand. “Great job, Rumi,” she praises softly, feeling the tiny bit of blood trickle down her finger. “Great job…”

Rumi’s legs shake as she leans in and slumps her body on top of Mira's, the pain gradually dulling as the girl’s finger remains stationary inside her.

“Aww,” Zoey coos, startling the half demon and causing her walls to unintentionally clamp around Mira’s finger.

“Zoey!” She whines, the pain partially returning from the sudden movement.

“Oh shit, I’m sorry! I didn’t mean to jumpscare you!” The young girl panics as she steps closer to the couch. “But good job! You handled that a lot better than I did! When Mira took my virginity, I started bawling.”

The tall girl chuckles at the memory, her eyes turning fond. “Yeah, and I had to hold you for at least ten minutes before you were finally okay.”

“Ahhh, good times,” Zoey giggles, sitting down on the adjacent sofa to give the two space. “Anyway, how are you holding up, Rumi?”

“The pain is starting to fade,” she answers quietly as she slowly sinks down on Mira’s lap a bit more, trying to relax as much as possible.

“Wow… I was hurting for a loooonnngg time for my first. But don’t worry, once you’re completely adjusted, Mira’s fingers will feel *amazing*,” Zoey reassures with a cheeky grin. “They really reach *deep*.”

Mira can’t help the coy smirk on her face from the young girl’s words, her eyes trained on Rumi as she feels her finger slowly get engulfed from her sinking down. “I suppose I’ve been gifted with my long limbs,” she remarks, receiving a hum in response from the shorter girl.

“You can say that again.”

..

After another minute, Mira can feel the shift in Rumi as she fully relaxes against her. But she stays completely still, even when she notices her finger isn’t clamped in a vice grip. Her head tilts slightly, carefully watching the leader’s expression to make sure she isn’t trying to hide her pain or discomfort. When she sees nothing but a calm, albeit slightly tensed look, her shoulders slump in relief. “I gotta say, you’re handling this *really* well. Do you want me to start moving my finger?”

With a deep breath, the older girl slowly nods, her grip tightening on Mira’s shoulders in anticipation as she whispers. “I’m ready.”

Zoey leans a bit closer, taking in the scene and the very second Mira starts pulling her finger out with a gentle slide. Rumi's breath shakes a bit from the motion, yet otherwise she’s taking it perfectly. Even when she feels the finger go all the way back in, all she does is let out a soft sigh. It’s then that Zoey quietly gets up to check on the tub in the bathroom, leaving the two alone for the time being.

“You’re taking me so well,” Mira praises in a husky whisper, maintaining her composure so she doesn’t unintentionally hurt her friend. “Feels a little weird, huh?”

“Kinda, but… it’s good… Really good,” Rumi admits, her head tilting down and resting on the tall girl’s shoulder.

A low chuckle rumbles in Mira’s chest, finding her friend’s words arousing. “Yeah? You’re starting to enjoy it?”

“Mhm…” the half demon hums before breathing shakily, causing Mira’s finger to move a smidge faster.

“Perfect… Just don’t tense up, okay? It’ll feel better if you relax for me.”

The older girl nods in response, yet her hips begin jerking shortly after, her body subconsciously needing more.

As always, Mira picks up on her growing desire and tightens her grip on the girl’s thigh. “Seems you’re warming up nicely,” she whispers, her eyelids dropping a bit as she smirks. “Need me to go faster?” The question was rhetorical; Mira knew the answer without even needing to ask it. However, a part of her needs to just make sure(and another part of her just wants to hear how desperate Rumi’s voice is gonna sound).

“Mmn, yes..!” She gasps out, her brain starting to get hazy with pleasure. “Please… I need… more.”

Chuckling in response, Mira’s grip loosens before traveling up to the girl’s back, stroking it gently. “Of course, princess. It’s feeling good now, huh? You’re not in pain?”

“No, I’m not in pain,” the leader answers honestly, her head lifting to look directly into the tall girl’s eyes. “You feel really good,” she adds, her eyebrows pinching as her lips part, the sight enough to make Mira bite her own lip. “God… I need you so fucking bad…”

At first, Mira’s eyebrows shoot up. Hearing Rumi swear is a pretty rare occurrence, after all; mostly reserved for when she’s extremely frustrated about writing songs or when she’s fighting demons. So hearing that single curse slip so easily from her mouth when she’s at a desperate moment? It has Mira growling with pride, her possessive nature rearing its head and causing her hand to grasp the girl’s ass. Her pupils are completely blown out now, and it’s taking all of her remaining brain cells to not utterly *destroy* Rumi right here and now. “Say that again,” she demands, her tone low and firm. “Tell me how fucking bad you want me.”

Rumi cries out weakly, her back arching as the demon patterns gradually turn a soft white across her skin. The temperature suddenly felt like it shot up ten degrees from the heat in Mira’s voice alone, and she's honestly two seconds away from grabbing the hem of the leader’s crop top and yanking it off. “So bad…” She confesses, her eyes burning with an intensity that has Mira grip her tighter in response. “I need you so fucking bad..!’

A pleased hum lingers in the tall girl’s throat as her finger pumps faster. “Fuck… You sound so hot when you talk like that,” she whispers huskily, making the girl moan again, her pitch slightly higher. Mira notices, as always, and chuckles darkly. “Getting closer to coming, hm?”

“Y-yes..!” Rumi pants, her hips rolling on their own. She can’t take the heat anymore. Her skin is burning and her pulsing patterns aren’t helping one bit either. In one smooth motion, she rips her own shirt off her head, taking Mira’s breath away for a fleeting moment. Then the next thing she knows, her neck is getting ravished with kisses and hickeys.

“You have no idea what you’re doing to me…” Mira huffs, her finger pumping even faster as her mouth works desperately to leave as many marks on the girl’s skin as she can. From there, she reaches her hand up and manages to pop the girl’s bra off with skilled ease as if she’s done it many times before(she has).

The older girl sighs in relief, her skin no longer containing a single thread of fabric on her. She’s completely overcome with lust; the feeling of the girl’s teeth on her skin, the finger moving faster inside her, and the possessive growl in Mira’s voice… All of it is driving her absolutely crazy with need. She takes a handful of Mira’s hair into her hand when it rests on the back of her head, her other hand seeking the girl’s shoulder, her fingers curling inward. “Mmm… Mira… fuck..!” She groans, her mouth hanging open partially like she has no control over it anymore.

“That’s it, princess,” Mira encourages against Rumi’s neck, feeling the walls clamp around her finger, a clear sign that the girl is going to come soon. “Keep moaning for me. Let me know how good it feels.”

The half demon’s body starts to tremble as she practically goes insane from the whole experience. And in the heat of the moment, she grips the tall girl’s chin, miraculously not getting a single scratch on her from her extended nails(which she failed to notice). From there, she captures her lips in a searing kiss as her hips roll once again. “Mira…. I’m getting… so close…” She whimpers between kisses.

Mira growls as her hand tightens on the girl’s ass. “I can tell,” she replies before breaking the kiss to speak properly, her eyelids dropping low as she stares up at her friend. “Do you want me to keep moving my finger like this or should I give you the same pleasurable experience you gave to Zoey?”

“I-I don’t know,” the older girl shudders. “Whatever will make me come faster.”

“Oh, sweet girl,” Mira chuckles with a low growl. “That’s not how things work with me. I’m not about giving you the release you want as fast as possible like Zoey. I want it to be an *experience*. I want you to remember how *good* it felt so you can come back for more later. I want your eyes to *roll* in raw ecstasy and for you to still feel the effects even when I’m not touching you. Got that?”

All the leader can manage is a low moan as she takes in all the information given to her. Yet her mind is suddenly wiped clean when she feels the girl’s finger curl and rub against the sweetest location inside her - her g-spot. The instant she feels it, her hips buck and her head collapses onto Mira’s shoulder as the pleasure grows in her core like a wild fire. The pitch of her voice raises an octave, hands slipping down to grab the couch cushion Mira’s leaning against. It’s like she completely forgot how to speak as the tall girl works relentlessly to tease that spot over and over again, each brush of her finger sending shockwaves of pleasure throughout her whole body. When she finally does remember how to speak, it’s nothing but a string of the same three words said over and over again like a broken record. “Mira..! Fuck! Oh fuck… Mira!”

Knowing she’s right on the very edge, the tall girl turns her head to whisper right into her ear. “Come for me, sweet girl.”

Rumi’s body tenses hard, the dominant tone of her friend’s voice acting as the final piece she needs to let the waves of ecstasy take over. Her grip is like iron on the cushion as she throws her head back. “Oh fuuuck..! Yeah~!” She moans, drawing out the words while her eyes are squeezed shut, her patterns turning pure white and illuminating the room. Mira maintains her ceaseless pace, only slowing down when she hears a little whimper slip out of the older girl’s mouth which swiftly captures hers, yet again catching the tall girl by surprise.

Their lips move together hungrily, the aftershocks of Rumi’s orgasm thrumming through her system but doing nothing to stop her from expressing her love. However, the longer the kiss drags out, the more she feels her core clenching as if it’s not fully satisfied yet. She’s quick to break the kiss when she realizes it, and Mira’s eyes widen with an amused smirk as if she knows without the girl needing to say anything. “Mira… Please…”

That’s all the tall girl needs to hear to chuckle. “You want more, princess?”

The half demon’s heart races as she nods frantically. “Yeah… Please, Mira…”

“Oh, Rumi…” Mira snickers, her restraint snapping as her eyes darken. “I can’t say no when you beg for me like that.” Then a wide, wicked grin grows on her face as the muscles in her arm tenses. “Get ready to see stars.”

That’s all the warning the older girl gets before she feels the tall girl’s finger pump furiously, brushing her g-spot relentlessly and causing her to scream, the sound coming out half human, half demonic. Although she’s overcome with overstimulation, there’s hardly any pain or discomfort. Her jaw is utterly slack and within literal seconds, she’s screaming again. “Oh god! Oh Mira-!” She cries out, her nails ripping into the cushion without a care for the damages. “I-I’m gonna–!”

The intense orgasm absolutely destroys her in the best way possible before she can even get the words out. Her mind goes completely blank as the cushion is ripped into even more.

Mira watches the ecstasy take hold of the girl once again, an immense pride filling her as she smiles. She keeps her finger firmly against the girl’s g-spot, feeling her walls pulse around her. “Good girl. You look so pretty right now, all wrecked and satisfied because of me.”

Rumi pants, her heart feeling like it’s about to explode as she looks down at her friend, her hair a slight mess while her patterns pulse a pearly white.

“Are you alright?” Mira asks, dropping her teasing smile just to make sure the girl is okay.

“Y-yeah… I’m fine.”

“That’s good,” the tall girl sighs in relief before giving her friend a teasing smirk. “Wanna go another round?” She already knows the answer, she just wants to see her half demon’s reaction - and it definitely doesn’t disappoint from the blank expression she receives.

“Are you trying to kill me?” Rumi asks in a flat tone before giggling and adding, “I appreciate the offer, but let’s stop here. Give my body a chance to recover.”

“Fair enough,” Mira complies without arguing, her hands combing through the strands of hair that fell out of the girl’s loosening braid. “Let’s go to the bathroom before Zoey comes over here and brings out another orgasm from you.”

“Wow, you think I’m *that* cruel, huh?” Zoey chimes in, her arms folded over her chest in a mock-upset pose as she walks toward them from the hallway. “I know Rumi’s body can take more than she lets on, but I’m not about overstimulating her right after she lost her virginity. Plus she may be fine right now but the soreness is gonna be a bitch when it kicks in. That’s exactly why I have a nice warm bath ready for us! And speaking of that, let’s get inside before the water gets cold!”

Chapter Text

The warm, bubble free bath soaks into the trio’s bones, causing them all to collectively sigh with wide smiles on their faces since the heat works wondrously to soothe their sore muscles. It doesn’t take long for Rumi to lean her head against Mira’s shoulder, her eyes shutting while her hand rests on the tall girl’s thigh. Zoey stares up at the ceiling, her mind zoned out as she takes a deep breath.

The bathroom is completely peaceful… until Zoey finally snaps out of her head and looks directly at the leader with a curious tilt of her head. “Y’know, you’re pretty muscular already, but I swear when you were in your half demon form - or whatever you want to call it - your demon arm looked a bit bigger,” she remarks out of nowhere.

Rumi’s relaxed expression falters slightly as she opens her eyes and simply stares at the young girl.

“Uh…” Zoey draws out awkwardly, her body sinking a bit lower into the water. “Did I say something wrong?”

“N-no. I just wasn’t expecting it… at all,” the older girl replies, lifting her head up. “But your eyes were definitely imagining things.”

“Nu-uh!” The shorter girl retorts stubbornly, leaning forward with a solid pout on her lips. “It wasn’t a trick of the lighting or anything; you were a bit bulkier, I swear! And I can prove it! Change back to that form and I’ll be able to judge correctly.”

Knowing there’s no point in arguing, Rumi sighs and sits up straight, removing her hand from Mira’s thigh. “Fine, I’ll do it,” she concedes with an exaggerated sigh. “Just don’t get upset when you’re wrong.

This time around, Mira and Zoey get to witness the transformation up close. In the blink of an eye, pink smoke expunges from where she is, temporarily covering her body until it clears a mere second later, revealing her in her half demon appearance, the left half of her being completely purple with sharp claws to pair with the look. Zoey leans closer, already comparing both of the girl’s arms with a sharp eye. Mira, on the other hand, has an entirely different sort of interest written across her face as she takes in every detail of the form.

“See?! I *knew* it! Your left arm *is* bigger! Can’t you see it?” The young girl claims, causing Rumi to hold out her arms slightly to look at them. As much as she hates to admit, there definitely was a bit more definition in her left arm, and it isn’t just a trick of the lighting.

“Yeah, yeah…” she scoffs in defeat before her friend suddenly lunges forward to feel her demonic arm with a clear fascination in her eyes. Her fingers brush the slightly rough skin, a wide, genuine smile on her face.

“Yep! It’s pretty subtle, but I can tell the difference!” she declares triumphantly, poking the girl’s bicep.

Meanwhile, Mira reaches her own hand out, unable to deny her curiosity any longer since she wants to judge it for herself(secretly using this as a tactic to touch Rumi’s muscles since she’s too modest to do it otherwise).

The half demon lets out an amused huff when even Mira joins the curious caresses and prods, finding the development interesting. “Enjoying yourselves?” she quips jokingly, watching the tall girl’s face become more intrigued despite her trying to maintain her poker face.

“It *does* feel a bit more firm, I guess,” she agrees in a mock-begrudging tone.

Knowing she’s only putting on an act, Rumi smiles smugly. “You’re not fooling anyone,” she teases, causing Zoey to giggle, much to Mira’s dismay.

“Don’t let it go to your head,” the tall girl mutters, rolling her eyes jokingly.

“To be fair though, your arms are already pretty nicely shaped even before this transformation,” the young girl remarks, her hand sliding down to the half demon’s forearm.

“You think so?” Rumi asks, closing her hand into a fist so her muscles tense up.

Mira watches the shift with restrained amusement, her arms folding over her chest as she reclines back against the edge of the tub once again. “You’re just fishing for more compliments, aren’t you?”

The girl in question lets out a soft laugh, clearly trying to downplay her friend’s words. “Can you blame me? It’s nice to be appreciated for all the hard work I put into my body.”

The tall girl simply shakes her head in mock-exasperation, letting out an amused chuckle as she closes her eyes and leans her head back. “Honestly, I’m kinda surprised you haven’t tried to get us to train.”

“I know, right?!” Zoey chimes in with a loud cackle. “And I’m surprised she hasn’t even done a single push up here…” she adds before her eyes turn skeptical as they glare at the half demon. “Unless she’s doing it without us knowing.”

“I wouldn’t be surprised if she’s secretly been lifting weights while we’re both asleep,” Mira quips dryly, causing the older girl’s face to flush.

“I didn’t even bring anything like that with me!”

Quirking an eyebrow, Mira cracks an eye open, her smirk growing wide. “Oh really? And here I thought you were all about maintaining this body of yours. You’re telling me you didn’t even bother to bring any training equipment?”

“We both know that *you’re* the one more likely to do something ridiculous like that,” Rumi shoots back, causing the tall girl’s smirk to falter for a fleeting moment before she quickly recovers.

“I was kinda offended, but you’re not wrong,” she admits, chuckling along with Rumi and Zoey’s laughter.

Riding the high of her one up against her friend, Rumi tilts her head and examines the girl’s body. “I mean, I may put more time in training overall, but you’re all about strength training and whatnot. Don’t even try to hide those arms under the water.”

Practically out of instinct, Mira’s arms flex before she scoffs, straightening her back to prove she’s not afraid to hide them. “I’ll have you know, I’m proud of these,” she argues confidently.

Zoey giggles at the girl’s response, her eyes roaming her body. “As you should be,” she replies, receiving a playful eye roll. Yet before the tall girl can say anything, the half demon leans in and reaches her hand out, feeling her friend’s bicep.

“The funny thing about you is you’ve got a body that doesn’t show much muscle unless you actually flex it,” she remarks.

“Mhm!” the young girl agrees eagerly. “And when she *does* flex, she’s practically like popeye after eating spinach!” She adds despite knowing her friends have no clue what she’s referencing. Rumi hums curiously, wondering how true those words are since she’s never really gotten to see them flex up close before. Her fingers curl around the girl’s arm, giving it a little squeeze and feeling the muscle expand under her hold from Mira instinctively flexing it. “There it is!” Zoey squeals in delight.

Meanwhile, the leader smirks triumphantly, feeling the muscle bulge even more under her palm and clearly enjoying getting a rise(literally) out of the normally composed girl. “There’s no denying that yours are bigger than mine,” she confesses, biting the inside of her cheek to hide her arousal.

“Damn right I am,” Mira agrees confidently, unfolding her arms and curling the one Rumi’s holding, causing the muscle to get even bigger.

“Geez, you look like you could carry both of us with those things,” Zoey gawks, her mouth partially opened.

“Well I’ve never tried both of you at the same time, but I’m sure it wouldn’t be much of a challenge,” the tall girl shrugs.

“You really think you’re that strong, huh?” Rumi scoffs, amused by her friend’s unwavering confidence. “Now you’re just bragging.”

Zoey giggles along, her hand feeling Mira’s other arm as the tall girl throws out an argument. “I’m not bragging. I’m just stating the truth.” It’s obvious she’s enjoying the attention and admiration she’s getting, but she’s never gonna admit that out loud.

Rumi hums appreciatively, gliding her fingers along the peaked bicep. “It’s practically like a boulder…”

“I’m glad I’ve got plenty of occasions where I got to feel them up close… Especially in bed,” Zoey adds, biting her lip as she smiles.

Mira’s eyes darken as well, a pleased chuckle rumbling in her throat. “Beleive me, I *know* how much you love them. You can hardly ever keep your hands away when I flex.”

“I’d be a fool to do anything else,” Zoey replies bluntly, seeing Rumi revert back to her human form out of the corner of her eye.

Mira watched the transformation closely, her eyes glued to the girl’s left arm which has gone back to normal, unable to stop herself from comparing the size now that she can tell the difference. She’d never say it out loud purely to avoid triggering something(whether good or bad) from Rumi, but she secretly preferred the demonic appendage more sheerly for its definition. Because of that, her brain’s gears start turning. “On second thought, maybe we *should* get a bit of training in while we’re here…”

The leader instantly perks up at the suggestion, a wide smile growing across her face. “I’m down for that,” she agrees, already starting to climb out of the bath eagerly.

Zoey, on the other hand, groans and throws her head back dramatically. “Whhyyyyyy??” She whines. “What happened to relaxing while we’re at this beach house?”

The tall girl smirks in response as she steps out of the tub right after the half demon. “We can just train for half an hour and see how we feel after that,” she wagers nonchalantly, stretching her arms above her head to loosen her muscles.

Although the shorter girl grumbles again, she ultimately makes no effort to protest again. Instead, she sighs heavily as she reluctantly pulls herself from the comfort of the water. “Fiiine…”

Chapter Text

After some discussion, it’s ultimately decided that they should go outside to train since there isn’t a lot of room inside the house to move without the fear of bumping into one another or a piece of furniture. Rumi is eager as ever to train - especially after the few days of skipping on the activity - dressed in tight black shorts and a wine red sports bra as she stretches her limbs out on the back deck. Zoey trudges out second, opting for grey jogging pants and a loose purple t-shirt with pandas printed all over it, following in the leader’s example by stretching as well. Mira comes out last, locking the sliding door just to be safe and wearing a pine green crop top with black leggings that stop at her shins.

“Zoey, you missed the back of your neck with the mosquito spray,” she states, walking up to the shorter girl and rubbing the girl’s exposed skin with the spray already coated on her hand.

“I already got it though,” Zoey mutters, though she still tilts her head down to give her friend better access regardless.

Rumi watches the exchange with a fond smile as she switches arms to stretch the other one out. “At least you’re letting her do her thing for once. I don’t want to hear you complaining if a mosquito manages to bite you in a spot you didn’t cover.

“What are we doing out here though?” Zoey asks, mostly curious but also just wanting to change the subject.

“We’re just gonna go for a light jog across the beach,” the leader answers, the enthusiasm crystal clear in her tone.

“You say ‘jogging’, but I know you’re gonna be picking up speed during the first minute,” Mira scoffs teasingly, causing the girl to scoff right back at her.

“Hey! I can jog at a completely reasonable pace!”

Zoey giggles at this, knowing fully well how impatient and competitive Rumi gets when training. “Tooootally. I’ll give it two minutes max before you’re sprinting.”

Mira hums in agreement, stepping away from Zoey to stretch her legs. “I know you’re just itching to train, but maybe you shouldn’t go nuts right off the bat,” she suggests, already knowing the older girl isn’t gonna follow through with her words.

And just as expected, Rumi hunches slightly as if she’s getting ready to run. “I’ll show you that I can hold back just fine.”

Zoey shoots her eyes over to the tall girl while the half demon practically vibrates with energy. “Uh oh…” She mutters just as Rumi puts one foot forward to run.

“Hold it!” Mira shouts, grasping the girl’s wrist and stopping the momentum instantly.

“Hey!” Rumi grumbles in protest, whipping her head back to give a weak glare at her friend.

Having absolutely none of the leader’s choice in action, Mira tightens her grip on her wrist. “At least go down the stairs like a normal person before you do anything crazy.”

Letting out a defeated huff since she can’t slip out of Mira’s grasp, Rumi relaxes her posture, forcing herself to stand up straight. “Fiiine,” she drawls.

..

“This isn’t gonna be a light jog at all…” she complains, following behind the other two, dragging her feet down the stairs.

“I don’t know why either of you even expect me to take it easy,” Rumi replies, her bare feet stepping on the somewhat cold sand first.

Mira rolls her eyes, walking across the sand next while her grip remains firm on the older girl’s wrist. “Just be careful. The sand is gonna make it harder to run. The last thing we need is you twisting an ankle,” she sighs, starting to feel like a mother trying to wrangle a hyperactive kid.

“You worry too much,” Rumi brushes her off casually, finally feeling the girl let go of her.

“I don’t care. I’m dead serious, princess,” Mira retorts firmly, watching her stretch her legs out again.

The tone alone has Rumi’s attitude reeling in, her determined confidence turning into a slightly more calm composure as she nods. “I’m ready to go when you two are…”

“Ugh… Do we have to jog at this hour? I can hardly see anything from the moon being covered by clouds,” Zoey complains again, clearly having no motivation to participate but also not wanting to be left out of the activity.

Rumi and Mira glance up at the sky, the former humming thoughtfully as an idea pops into her head. “How about I add a reward to spice things up a bit?” She suggests with a smug smile, knowing they can’t resist the offer - especially Zoey.

Mira raises a suspicious eyebrow, however just as expected, Zoey perks up immediately. “Ooh! A reward? What is it?” She asks eagerly, fully invested in whatever the half demon has to offer.

Glad to have their full attention, the leader chuckles and shifts her gaze into the distance. “If even one of you can beat me to that big rock all the way down the beach over there, I’ll let you both do one activity with me - even something I don’t want to do.”

The young girl practically squeals at this revelation, her eyes sparkling with determination. “You mean we can finally play minecraft together?! Oh, you’re on!”

Mira, however, remains more reserved, the gears in her brain working hard as she thinks of all the explicit things she’d love to do with the older girl. When she finally settles on an option, her smirk grows wide. “Alright. You have yourself a deal,” she agrees, her eyes flaring with a competitive energy as she stretches her legs out again while Zoey does the same.

Feeling the energy in the air change as the competitive spirit stirs in her friends, Rumi grins triumphantly. “Great. Line up beside me when you’re ready.”

..

Standing a good distance apart from one another to avoid accidental bumping, the trio get into their stances, ready to take off.

“On the count of three…” Rumi announces, seeing the two tense up from the corners of her eyes - Zoey to her left, Mira her right. “One… Two… Three!” The literal second the syllable leaves Rumi’s lips on the last number, they all collectively spring forward.

At first, it’s a relatively even match, yet it didn't take long for Rumi to take the lead as always. However, she underestimates just how determined the other two are to get their rewards. Mira uses her height to her advantage, covering more ground with her long strides. Meanwhile, Zoey strategically scans the ground ahead of her, skillfully placing her feet on more smooth patches of sand so there’s better friction. Soon enough, the two catch up to the half demon, causing her competitive attitude to reach new heights as she pumps her legs faster to pass them, sand spraying out behind her.

But it’s not enough.

Zoey surges forward with an incredible burst of speed, skipping over uneven patches and divots in the sand, her training shining through and making her take the lead for once. Both girls behind her can’t help but be awestruck, watching the young girl move ahead like a ninja avoiding traps laid out on the ground.

“Go Zoey!” Mira cheers, keeping pace with Rumi as she laughs.

“I’m glad to see you two taking this so seriously!” Rumi remarks, finding genuine joy despite the fact that she’s not in the lead anymore.

The young girl lets out a breathless laugh, her grin widening even as she keeps moving. “You offered us rewards! What did you expect?!” She replies loud enough to be heard for the girls at least twenty feet away.

The rock is getting closer and closer, its shape becoming more clear to the shorter girl. Yet upon one particular placement of her foot, it slips forward and causes her to do a split across the ground.

The two behind her instantly slow down but soon catch up to her, panic filling their expressions.

“Are you okay?” Rumi stresses, crouching down beside the girl.

“That’s one hell of a split you’re pulling off,” Mira remarks, awe mixing with concern.

Zoey’s face is flushed red, both from embarrassment and exertion. She can feel a dull pain in her legs from the sudden maneuver as she tries to push herself back up to get onto her knees. “Owwww…” she whines, feeling Rumi grab her waist to help steady her.

“Easy. You should probably walk off the pain then stretch,” the older girl suggests, guiding her friend to stand back up so she can evaluate the damage better.

Yet both of them are caught off guard when the shorter girl begins running again despite the strain in her legs. Clearly she’s more determined to win than let the race end like this.

“Zoey..!” Rumi panics, wincing when she sees the way the girl has a slight limp in her movement.

“Impressive,” Mira whistles before shooting a mostly playful glare at Rumi. “This is why I didn’t want to run on the sand like this in the first place.”

The leader rolls her eyes, not even bothering to argue as she takes off after Zoey. Mira is swift to follow suit, though she notices the half demon is significantly slower than before, purposely holding back to let their friend take the win.

Meanwhile, Zoey pushes through the pain in her thighs, the rock so close she can see details in it. Yet as she gets closer, she can hear Rumi not too far behind. She doesn’t even bother looking back as she grits her teeth to force herself to go faster.

The half demon watches the determined strides from Zoey, a smirk tugging at the corner of her mouth despite the hint of worry still lingering. And Mira witnesses it all from the back, essentially jogging since she knew there wasn’t any point in trying so hard anymore.

“I WIN!!!” Zoey screams into the night, coughing as she slows down and hunches over with her hands on her knees.

Rumi stops right behind her mere seconds after, placing a congratulating hand on the young girl’s shoulder. “Good job.”

“We get our rewards, right??” The young girl quickly asks, looking over at the half demon with pleading eyes.

“Yes, yes,” Rumi chuckles, smiling affectionately as she shakes her head in disbelief. “But we should go back inside to massage those legs out before the adrenaline wears off.”

“Yeah, good call,” Zoey manages between gasps.

“Guess this means you’re stuck playing Minecraft with Zoey tonight,” Mira teases, finally reaching the two with a smug expression shot at the older girl.

Rolling her eyes at the reminder, Rumi slings Zoey’s arm around her shoulder and grasps her waist with her other hand. “I know. You don’t have to remind me,” she huffs, feigning annoyance as she helps the shorter girl walk back to the beach house.

It’s quiet for a minute, nothing but the sound of the soft ocean waves hitting the shore and their feet crunching on top of the sand. In that silence, Zoey thinks to herself before casting her attention over to Mira. “By the way, what did you have in mind for your reward?” She asks, recognizing the sly smile spreading across the tall girl’s face.

“We’ll save *that* for tomorrow,” is all Mira replies with, keeping the real answer to herself for the time being.

“Oooh, I can’t wait,” Zoey chuckles mischievously while Rumi glances between the two with a tinge of nervousness.

Chapter Text

Back inside the beach house, moans fill the living room. The only problem is that they’re not ones of pleasure(for once), though they were coming from Zoey… who’s thighs are getting obliterated from Rumi digging her palms into them to massage the strained muscles.

“OW-UH!! EA-SY!” Zoey hisses, squirming on the couch.

“Quit your whining,” Rumi retorts, her voice light with amusement as she digs her hands even deeper into the girl’s inner thigh. “You brought this upon yourself and pushed yourself too hard. Now dealing with the aftermath of that little split you did is the price you have to pay.”

“I’d do it again if I get to play another game with you,” the young girl replies stubbornly through gritted teeth as she grips the couch cushions for dear life.

Rolling her eyes, the older girl smirks and shakes her head in defeat. “Of course you would…” she drawls, before pressing down on a particularly sore spot. “I loved how determined you were, but I don’t want you getting hurt every time I offer a reward when training.”

“But- OW! Why are you being so rough?!” Zoey hisses, the pain from the girl making it impossible for her to reply to her properly.

The half demon chuckles, still applying the firm and precise pressure on the tightened ball she feels. “Because your muscles are still tense from the sprint and split. Plus you didn’t even properly stretch beforehand.”

“In other words, you’re paying for your lack of preparation,” Mira chimes in, entering the living room from the bedrooms area with Zoey’s playstation in her hands(because of course Zoey had to bring her gaming system with her since she couldn’t casually lug around her pc - too many wires). “Want me to hook this thing up while you’re busy dying?” She offers, clearly amused by the young girl’s predicament.

“Y-yeah,” the girl in question grunts. “Just be gentle with it. I’ve got a lot of memory stored in that thing,” she adds before wincing and shooting a glare at Rumi. “Take it easy!”

The leader huffs, ultimately deciding to ease up on the pressure, though she doesn’t stop kneading the girl’s sore muscles. “There. Happy now?” She grumbles dramatically.

“This is what you should’ve been doing in the first place…” Zoey grumbles as well, causing Mira to smirk as she sets the playstation down on the cabinet right beneath the tv. From there, the tall girl connects the wires and plugs one of them into the wall behind the cabinet. Then she brings the hdmi cable up to the tv, having no trouble reaching the slot with her height.

“All set,” she announces, pressing one of the buttons on the system and hearing a high pitched beep, signalling that it’s powering on.

“Thanks. Can you pass me a controller?” Zoey asks with a slightly strained voice, her eyebrow raising when she sees the tall girl stride back into her bedroom, muttering a curse under her breath.

Curious as to what’s going on, Rumi looks back and only catches a glimpse of Mira’s pink hair before it disappears behind Zoey’s bedroom doorframe. “Did she bring in the console but forget the controllers?” She asks, stifling a laugh.

The young girl only hums in response, her legs tensing again which seems to act as the final straw. “Okay. Enough,” she demands, starting to grow irritated by the constant pressure on her legs.

“But I can still feel a knot right here,” the older girl counters, rubbing her palm in the spot she’s referring to, making the shorter girl growl for two reasons, anger for not being listened to, and because her leg hurt even more in the spot Rumi’s attacking.

“RUMI, PLEASE!” She practically whines, shifting on the couch in an attempt to get away.

The leader finally relents, pulling her hands away and sitting on the couch with an unsatisfied expression on her face. “Alright, alright. But you really need to massage that knot out before it gets worse.”

“Fine. Just not right now,” Zoey replies firmly, shooting the girl a glare before looking toward Mira as she returns with two controllers.

“Rumi’s worrying too much again, isn’t she?” The tall girl surmises, handing her a turquoise controller before giving Rumi a dark purple one.

“You can say that,” Zoey scoffs, her irritation gradually fading as she turns on her controller and scrolls through the main menu of the console. Then she sees Mira about to sit down and darts her eyes over to her. “Oh, wait, Mira-” she begins but shuts up when she realizes she’s too late since the tall girl already sat down next to her.

“What?” Mira asks, quirking an eyebrow at the girl who averts her gaze before returning it to give her the best puppy dog look she can muster.

“Can you… make popcorn for us?” She mumbles, her eyelashes fluttering as she blinks slowly.

Scoffing in response, Mira folds her arms over her chest and shakes her head. “You think I’m gonna get up right after I *just* sat down?” She huffs while standing up and stomping over to the kitchen, secretly enjoying being able to help.

“Thanks, babe!” Zoey replies appreciatively in a slightly teasing tone, receiving a forced grumble in response. While Mira’s busy in the kitchen, Zoey navigates to the options menu on the playstation to link the system to the wifi of the beach house.

Rumi watches with silent awe before she glances over at Zoey. “You make this stuff look so easy…”

“That’s ‘cause it is,” Zoey replies nonchalantly with a cocky smirk, typing the password into the keyboard swiftly which only furthers the older girl’s disbelief.

“Slow down! How do you even know that you’re typing the correct thing?!”

“Years of practice, baby,” the shorter girl gloats, going back to the main menu to find Minecraft. As they’re stuck on the loading screen, they can hear the distinct sound of consecutive pops from the kitchen and even faintly smell the buttery aroma too.

…

Mira enters the room with the bowl in her hand before placing it into Zoey’s lap while she tries to teach Rumi the controls of the game(for the third time already).

“I thought the start button opens the inventory though…” Rumi mumbles.

“You’re not pressing the start button, Rumi. You’re pressing the button to go back to the playstation menu,” Zoey explains with an exasperated sigh.

Mira finally plops down onto the couch beside the young girl, leaning back and taking a few pieces of the popcorn to hold in her hand while she watches the show of Rumi making things overly complicated.

“But the start button is directly in the middle of the controller for the Cubegame, isn’t it? Why isn’t this the same thing?” The half demon complains, already reaching her wits end. The problem with Rumi is if she’s not able to master something at the very beginning, she gets frustrated *instantly*, so video games and the many different consoles and controllers are her worst enemy.

“That’s because all controllers have to be a little different to separate them from the rest… even though the playstation’s controllers haven’t changed much…” she mumbles the last part to herself before her head turns to Mira when she speaks.

“What’s a Cubegame?”

“Cubegame?” Zoey repeats confusedly, her eyebrows pinching.

“It’s that orange system you have that’s shaped like a cube,” Rumi explains simply, causing the young girl to burst out laughing, much to her dismay. “What’s so funny?”

“You!” The shorter girl answers between giggles. “It’s called a Gamecube not a Cubegame!” She explains, laughing harder when the girl’s patterns turn pink from embarrassment.

“Whatever! You know what I meant!” She scoffs defensively before focusing on the game in front of her and trying to figure out the controls by herself.

….

After an hour of Rumi just practically digging at dirt and running into creepers that always cause her to die, she puts down the controller on the coffee table in front of her and looks about ready to punch a hole in the wall from the way her patterns were now glowing a light red. And when her eyes trailed over to Zoey’s half of the screen, her patterns only glow darker when she sees the girl casually building upon a massive castle she created herself.

Sensing the girl’s rising agitation, Mira sets the empty bowl of popcorn on the table as well and casts a glance at Zoey. “Isn’t there something more exciting to play?”

“Well…” the girl in question drawls. “I probably should have brought the switch so we could have played mario kart…”

“I’m glad you didn’t,” Rumi huffs, being a terrible driver in that game.

“Hm….” Zoey hums, pretending to ignore her friend’s nitpicky words. “Oh, I have puyo-puyo tetris!”

With that, the half demon finally looks a little less pissed and a little more intrigued. “Tetris? Sounds fine to me.”

“And you can join too, Mira!” Zoey adds excitedly before springing to her feet and making a beeline to her room. The girls left on the couch share a similar gawking expression directed toward Zoey’s bedroom before she eventually comes back out with a hot pink controller. “Here you go!”

The tall girl holds out her hand tentatively, her face skeptical. “Where the hell was this thing? It wasn’t with the other controllers.”

“I had it in a separate bag since it couldn’t fit with the other two,” the shorter girl answers casually before settling back down between her friends.

…

Unsurprisingly, Zoey toys with the two by timing her moves at the most inconvenient moments and even getting multiple lines removed in a streak. Mira is pretty amused, not really taking the game all that serious, yet the same couldn’t be said at Rumi. She takes it the hardest, of course, practically growling in frustration every time the young girl gets a combo which in turn only adds unwanted blocks to Rumi’s game.

“Cut it out, damn it!” She finally snaps, her patterns flaring red in pure anger as she gets closer and closer to losing.

“It’s not my fault you suck at this!” The young girl taunts, clearly having the time of her life getting her friend riled up.

The half demon lets out another low growl, bordering on feral as she begins mashing the buttons to move them faster. Yet she sets up her own demise by accidentally placing a piece in the wrong spot. At that point, she gently sets down the controller(knowing how expensive they are, even though they can easily afford another), then stomps over to the sliding door to the back deck, ripping it open and marching outside before letting out a demonic scream to get her anger out. Then she goes back inside like nothing happened, locking the sliding door again and dropping back down onto the couch with her arms folded over her chest.

“Glad to see you take out your frustration in a calm and composed manner,” Mira teases, having watched the whole melt down.

Rolling her eyes, the older girl leans back on the couch and silently watches the two duke it out for a minute before sighing. “Isn’t there a mode where Mira and I can work together to face you?”

“There is,” Mira answers before Zoey can throw out a lie.

“Hey!” The young girl whines, shooting a glare at the tall girl who only smirks at her.

“Clearly Zoey only wanted to do this to get back at you for massaging her too hard,” she adds, dodging the elbow the young girl tries to swing at her side.

“Then I vote we play that mode,” Rumi declares, her competitive spirit roaring to life again. “Let’s see if you can keep that smug grin on your face when it’s two versus one.”

“I’m down for that,” Mira agrees, causing the young girl to grumble as she exits out of the current game to set up the new one.

“Aw, what’s the matter, Zoey? Scared you’re gonna lose?” The leader mocks, having every right to since she was played with for far too long.

Zoey’s eyes narrow at the questions, her grip tightening on her controller. “Oh please,” she bristles. “You two are gonna get wrecked even harder.”

“We’ll see about that, you little gremlin,” Rumi growls in response, entering full concentration mode as she grabs the controller again.

..

The following minutes are dead silent, the trio locked in while Zoey slowly becomes overwhelmed from the two working against her. Rumi and Mira would occasionally shoot a gaze at the young girl, watching her crumble bit by bit, finding the sight absolutely hilarious. Then finally, Rumi has the perfect setup for a tetris. Zoey, on the other hand, is struggling with the bit of space she has to place her blocks when she acknowledges her demise, her face falling even more than it currently is.

“Any last words?” The leader mocks, hearing the young girl groan in response. She doesn’t even fight it. All she does is set down the controller and accept her fate, leaning forward with her elbows on her knees.

“I hate you both,” she grumbles, watching as the straight piece goes down into its slot, solidifying the game.

“Good game,” Rumi chuckles after a few seconds of silence as they stare at the screen. Despite being pretty smug, she truly meant the words in good sport.

The young girl just sighs in defeat, still pouting as she slouches back into the couch. “Yeah, whatever…” she murmurs, visibly upset about the loss.

Mira laughs softly on the other side of her. “That’ll teach you to gloat about beating us so easily,” she teases lightheartedly before pressing a kiss to the young girl’s cheek. Finding the idea cute, Rumi does the same to the girl’s other cheek as well, causing Zoey to crack a smile at the affection, yet she’s quick to try and stay mad.

“Stop that,” she huffs, rolling her eyes for dramatic effect, the blush on her face giving away her true reaction.

“Awww, does someone need another kiss?” Mira coos before pressing her lips against the girl’s cheek again while Rumi follows suit until Zoey’s getting bombarded with endless kisses all over her face and neck. Her high pitched laugh fills the house as her whole face turns red from the attention.

“S-stop..!” She stammers, unable to stop giggling as she squirms between them.

…

With the night slowly passing, Rumi is the first to get up from the couch and stretch her arms up. “I’m gonna head to bed. ‘Night.”

“Already?” The young girl whines, looking visibly dejected at the girl leaving when she was comfortable having her next to her.

Mira glances toward the clock on the wall and stifles a yawn as she pets Zoey’s head fondly. “We should be heading to bed soon too, you know. It’s already midnight.”

“But we’re on vacation! We should stay up longer while we have this freedom!” Zoey counters, though she’s unable to stop her own yawn.

The half demon glances over her shoulder with a raised eyebrow. “Oh really?” She asks dryly.

Mira chuckles in amusement before straightening her back and causing it to pop before she settles back into the couch cushion, smiling at the shorter girl beside her. “You’re literally falling asleep already,” she points out bluntly.

Huffing in response, Zoey leans against Mira’s shoulders and shuts her eyes. “Then I’ll just fall asleep on you instead.”

The tall girl scoffs in response, yet she doesn’t push her friend away. Instead, she adjusts the girl into a more comfortable position before shutting her eyes. “Good night, Rumi.”

“Sweet dreams,” Zoey adds with a goofy grin.

“‘Night,” Rumi repeats before finally heading off to her bedroom.

Chapter Text

The trio returns to the beach the next day, though Rumi’s memory is a little fuzzy with how they got there in the first place. Her eyes scan the area for a moment, finding Zoey further back, creating a sand castle. From there, the leader blinks a few times as if that would help, and when that doesn’t work she shifts her gaze to Mira who’s walking ahead of her into the ocean.

“What are we doing out here, again?” She asks, watching the tall girl turn around with an amused smile.

“I just wanted to recreate what we did the other day when we were in the ocean together,” she answers, taking her friend’s hands and guiding her further into the brisk water until it reaches her thighs.

Before Rumi can question anything, she’s pulled into the girl, their bodies flush together. Her breath hitches involuntarily, the sudden closeness sending a familiar jolt through her system as she instinctively settles her hands on the girl’s hips, fingers curling slightly.

Mira’s smile widens in response to the girl’s touch, her face leaning in, eyes focused on the half demon’s lips.

The sight alone has Rumi shivering, yet coupled with the breath hitting her face, her hands reach up instead, wrapping around the tall girl’s neck to pull her closer.

Salt water laps against their legs and the sun beams high above their heads - the perfect summer day.

The older girl flicks her gaze down to Mira’s lips as well, her cheeks becoming a little flushed. “Are you thinking what I’m thinking?” She whispers, watching the wicked smile grow on her friend’s face.

“I’m sure I’m thinking of something far worse,” she murmurs in response before sealing their lips together, her hand already slipping down Rumi’s back and under her swim shorts. To make matters even more intense, the half demon feels the pads of the girl’s fingers brush along the valley of her ass before she grabs it possessively, eliciting a sharp gasp from the leader which Mira swallows eagerly.

Then Rumi pulls away from the kiss, her patterns pink and her breathing already pretty heavy. “Mira…” she whispers softly, her tone sounding needy to her dismay since she didn’t expect to get riled up so quickly.

A pleased hum rumbles in the tall girl’s throat as she tilts her head teasingly. “Yes, princess?”

Just the tone is enough to make the leader scoff, yet she still brings herself closer. “Don’t give me that sass. You know what you’re doing to me,” she accuses, though there’s no real annoyance in her voice, just pure desire weaving her words.

As if to tease her more, Mira’s smirk widens, but any further complaining from Rumi is silenced when they kiss again, their lips moving together in a deep(and kind of sloppy) motion, showing neither of them have intentions of holding back. The half demon’s patterns are quick to turn a soft white as her arousal grows and with Mira humming at the sight, it only makes them glow that much brighter.

Mira’s grip soon turns more possessive than it already is while her teeth bite down on the girl’s bottom lip, causing them both to shiver as Rumi lets out a needy whine. In an instant, the leader’s arms tighten around Mira’s neck, pulling her even closer while she feels the tall girl’s hand brush slowly around her waist until it is at her front, the tips of her fingers feeling her folds. The half demon’s back arches before she jerks her hips forward, silently begging for more as she whimpers her friend’s name.

“Has the ocean water reached this high or is this a different kind of wet?” Mira murmurs, her mouth descending down to the girl’s neck and leaving soft kisses against it. Rumi’s knees buckle as a familiar heat courses down her spine, a weak whine leaving her throat as she tilts her head back. “You’re so cute,” Mira coos, her finger already entering the girl, eliciting a gasp as her face grows hotter, hips reflexively rocking.

“That’s it… Just like that, sweet girl,” the tall girl encourages, a second finger stroking her entrance as if it’s asking to be let in too.

“You’re… teasing me on purpose, aren’t you?” Rumi mutters between ragged breaths, her words strained as she tries to get that second finger in by just moving her hips and legs. “Get inside me already,” she adds, trying to sound annoyed despite it only coming out as a desperate whimper.

“As you wish,” Mira chuckles in response.

However, just as she does so, the atmosphere shifts. Dark clouds form out of thin air, filling the sky and covering the sun, resulting in the beach growing dark. With that, the temperature drops dramatically.

“What the hell?” Mira mutters while looking back to stare up at where the sun is supposed to be.

“Is something going on?” Zoey wonders, anxiety obvious in her tone as she stands up from building her sand castle.

Before Rumi can even respond, her brain failing to process the dramatic shift, she feels multiple hands grabbing her before she’s suddenly yanked backward, plunging deep into the ocean. Her eyes burn as she opens them to peer through the salt water, yet all she sees is sand that was kicked up from the sudden motion of her being thrown back along with the very faint shapes of legs she knows belong to Mira. Entering fight or flight mode with her heart thumping wildly in her chest as adrenaline courses through her veins, she yanks on her restraints but stops abruptly when she sees a pool of red forming where Mira was standing. As if she wasn't panicking enough already, the sight has her heart practically ready to burst as she rips herself free to resurface.

What she sees in front of her, several feet away is enough to make her blood run colder than the ocean water. Mira is hunched forward, clenching her shoulder that has a large gash in it which streaks all the way to her chest.

But then Rumi’s eyes avert to their surroundings, finding hundreds of water demons in every direction.

She doesn’t even have time to comprehend how they spawned so quickly or how they’re even here in the first place. Her main concern is focused on her teammates; Mira is hurt and Zoey is nowhere to be seen since the leader can’t see over the wall of demons or even hear the young girl fighting.

Gritting her teeth, a blue light forms around in hand, her sword materializing into it until she’s once again yanked back under the water before the sword can completely form. Without a second thought, she thrashes around, sensing that she’s getting pulled deeper into the murky water. Her stomach coils at that realization, bubbles pouring out of her mouth as she stupidly tries to scream for help, her sword forming in her hand to slash blindly near her feet.

When that doesn’t seem to work, her head whips over to something landing in the water beside her. Then the next thing she sees is two hands reaching for her and latching onto her forearm. With one sharp yank, she’s brought back up to the surface. At first all the older girl can do is cough the water that got sucked into her lungs. Her vision is incredibly blurry, yet they manage to lock onto her savior; Zoey, recognizing her mostly from the weapons that spawn into her hands until her eyes are wiped and she sees the girl much more clearly. She almost wants to sob in relief as her teeth chatter from the freezing water.

“Where’s Mira?!” the young girl shouts, throwing her weapons at the demons close to them.

Overwhelming panic fills the half demon at that question. If Zoey didn’t know where Mira was, then how the hell is Rumi supposed to know?! Her eyes darted around the area, looking for her friend’s distinct pink hair in the sea of black and blue. “I-I don’t know! She was right in front of me before I was dragged away!” She answers, slashing her sword at the demons in an attempt to thin out their numbers. “All I know is Mira’s hurt! She was bleeding really bad!”

Zoey’s face fills with fear as she briefly looks at Rumi. “W-what do we do then?!” She screams, her voice cracking under the pressure before she’s forced to resume killing the demons closing in on them.

“Don’t panic!” The leader orders, unable to even follow along with her own words since she’s obviously panicking as well, more than Zoey. With the gears in her brain working fast, she eventually points toward the beach house. “There! We just need to create a path back to the house. It’ll be safer inside and we’ll be able to have a vantage point to look down at the beach!”

Zoey nods firmly, though it’s clear in her expression that she’s hesitant about the plan. “Can we even pull this off without Mira..?” She stresses, her hands shaking as they tightly clench her weapons.

“We have to!” The older girl declares, trying to sound confident despite the fear coursing through her veins. “There’s no other way… We have to push through!”

Hearing the girl’s tone, fake or not, has Zoey nodding with determination, her eyes narrowing before she lunges forward to slice through the demons, Rumi right next to her the whole time.

Yet with every one they kill, four more take its place, their numbers seeming endless. Rumi’s arms start to burn from the sheer effort of swinging her sword, every slash feeling pointless as they don’t even make a dent in the battle to turn it in their favor. Her breaths come in short, shallow gasps as she glances over at Zoey who looks just as exhausted and terrified too. She can see the sluggishness begin to take hold of the young girl, her stamina waning as her arms shake more and more with each weapon she throws.

As the pressure crushes down on them like a weight over their whole body, Rumi screams, letting out her frustration and whatever other emotion was taking hold of her. “Damn it! Where the hell did these things come from?!” She huffs, her biceps tensing as she scans the ceaseless swarm of demons. And then her eyes suddenly dart up into the sky, finding that pink hair she’s been desperate to see.

However, the leader is quick to realize the tall girl is unconscious(for better or worse from the damage she sustained (that’s still bleeding)), her body limp as she’s held from the neck by a demon she’s never seen before. Its body blends in with darkness itself, long thin limbs ending with sharp claws and jet black wings meant to mock angels flapping in the air, keeping it afloat. Yet the most terrifying part about it was its facial features, or rather the lack of facial features. There is no nose, no distinct bumps on its complexion, and no mouth. All it has is hollow eyes that reflect light. Yet the moment its eyes meet Rumi’s, its pupils shift, a thin white ring forming as if that’s supposed to be its pupils.

And then came its smile.

Despite believing it had no mouth, the older girl is proven wrong when sharp teeth jut out from it, its lips curving into a sinister smirk as if it was mocking the girl as it holds Mira up higher in the air like she’s some kind of prize at the carnival.

Chapter Text

*There is a graphic warning ahead labeled with ****. Please be advised and skip ahead if it's too much*

Despite believing the winged demon had no mouth, the older girl is proven wrong when sharp teeth jut out from it, its lips curving into a sinister smirk as if it was mocking the girl as it holds Mira up higher in the air like she’s some kind of prize at the carnival.

Something snaps inside Rumi at that very moment. Her vision fills with red as she launches herself forward with a furious snarl, her sword glowing brighter as she sets her sights on the winged demon.

“R-RUMI!!” Zoey shrieks, her panic multiplying as she watches her friend recklessly swinging her blade around, unfazed by the demon claws ripping into her flesh as she forces her way closer to her target. “RUMI, SLOW DOWN!” The shorter girl demands, rushing after before a wall of demons forms in front of her, separating the hunters.

Meanwhile, the winged demon’s smile widens as it lets out a deep chuckle, enjoying the battle unfolding below it.

The sight of its mocking laugh alone only infuriates the half demon further, her slashes growing stronger than ever before at the cost of them tearing her muscles internally from the force put into each swing. Behind her, Zoey screams something, yet Rumi's ears are ringing so loud that she can’t comprehend a single word. All she knows is that the winged demon is only appearing more cocky by the second, fueling her blind fury as her patterns ignite into a shade similar to blood.

Chuckling once again, the winged demon changes its grip, holding Mira by the top of her head while its other hand raises, sharp claws shining like it's about to slice the girl’s neck just for fun.

Rumi’s mouth falls open, yet it’s Zoey’s scream that fills the air.

“NO!!!!”

Then all at once, each of her daggers flies through the air, taking the risk of one unintentionally hitting Mira in the process. Yet thankfully all six of them dig into the demon’s body.

The only problem is that it barely even flinches from the assault, as if the weapons embedded into it are nothing more than blunt objects.

Regardless, Rumi ceases upon the opportunity of it being distracted to jump up, using the water demons as platforms to jump on before she takes one final leap up into the air, her arms raised above her head and whipping downward with all the power she has, creating a ripple effect through the air. However all she ends up swinging at is a pink plume of smoke from the creature teleporting with Mira. The older girl’s eyes go wide as they look around frantically for the winged demon before she lands unceremoniously into the freezing ocean water.

Her body refuses to respond after that; she could barely manage to bring her head up to gasp for air. But with the water shocking her system, her rage thankfully managed to simmer down, making her think more logically, the panic setting in once again.

“Rumi!” Zoey calls out, appearing right behind her and helping her stand. “We need to make a run for it, right? This is way too much for us to handle right now… And we have to find Mira too…”

With that, Rumi snaps, the pressure of the situation getting to her. “How are we gonna find her?! We don’t even know where that demon went!”

The young girl flinches at the sharp tone, knowing that her friend is just as desperate and scared as she is. “Then what do we do?!”

Gritting her teeth, the girl in question summons her sword, barely able to hold it up in her left hand. “The beach house… Now!”

Zoey nods firmly at the sharp tone, her weapons at the ready in her right hand. “Then we fight!” She declares while the older girl’s patterns glow a bright red as she lifts her sword higher. With the two sharing a similar goal, they scream together and barrel ahead, the water slowing their movement temporarily until they’re kicking up sand behind them.

“Just a little more!” The leader shouts, spotting the staircase a few feet away.

Zoey’s shriek sells their hope short though, her body suddenly ripped away and getting carried up into the sky. “RU–mi..!” she tries to cry out, the sound getting cut off when a hand wraps around her throat.

The half demon doesn’t even need to guess what took her friend, yet she turns around and angles her head up regardless, her vision turning red once again. In one swift motion without her even thinking, she launches into the air, discarding her sword in favor for her sharp demonic claws instead. “I’LL KILL YOU!!!” Her voice echoes for miles, pure rage making the words come out sharp and shrill.

The winged demon only laughs in a taunting manner, enjoying how utterly wild the leader has become… up until it feels her claws puncturing deep into its arm with enough force to drop Zoey. Yet the older girl stays clung to the jet black demon, her other hand whipping up to latch onto its arm with even more force as she growls. “WHERE’S MIRA?!?!”

The winged demon lets out a strangled cry, but its smirk is quick to return.

“Rumi..!” Zoey gasps, struggling to get to her knees.

Yet the leader doesn’t even acknowledge her friend, too focused on getting a response out of the demon. “Answer me, damn it!”

The creature only laughs darkly, its voice deep and menacing. Rumi doesn’t even flinch at it though. The moment she hears its mocking response, she goes absolutely feral, pulling herself up just enough to chomp down into the demon’s arm with her fangs. Below them, Zoey lets out a gasp, taken aback by how insane her friend is acting.

With an ear piercing scream, the winged demon tries to shake her off to no avail.

****

Then finally, when it realizes she’s not going anywhere, it stops thrashing and instead points toward the trees separating the beach from the house. Without wasting a second, Rumi whips her head back, following the invisible trail before her eyes lock onto Mira… her body hung by a vine around her neck.

The leader’s expression goes from pure feral rage to complete shock in less than a second as she simply stares at the sight, the image burning into her mind as her eyes fill with tears.

And then the rage returns.

Ten times stronger.

Ten times more intense.

As her patterns turn completely black, she lashes out at the demon, reaching around its back to latch onto one of its wings before ripping it off like it’s made of nothing but paper mache. Blood sprays from the wound violently as the girl throws the wing out of her hand. And with one of its wings gone, it spirals down from the sky, forcing Rumi to go with it.

The moment they land in the sand, Rumi doesn’t even register the pain in her knees as she lunges toward the creature and goes on a complete rampage, ripping through its skin with claws that seem to grow longer with every swipe.

“I’LL KILL YOU! I’LL KILL YOU!!!!” Her words repeat over and over again like a chant, the demon’s body becoming mangled and unrecognizable.

Zoey is too stunned to react, her hand over her mouth as she remains frozen in place on her knees. Even the horde of water demons around the area stare in silence. Despite being demons themselves, they've never seen a being get so consumed by rage that it puts their demonic lineage to shame.

Being too distracted to care about her surroundings, Rumi hardly reacts when she feels her body get shaken. However, the second time it happens, she finally snaps out of it and gasps for air before she’s suddenly springing upright in her bed.

The room spins as she takes in the change of environment, her heart pounding rampantly with her red patterns pulsating in tandem with it. Her hand instinctively whips up to her chest, pressing hard over her heart like that would get it to slow down.

Then she sees a figure fill her blurry vision. The moment she sees the distinct pink color, she sobs out of utter relief and reaches her arms toward Mira who’s quick to pull her into a hug.

To the half demon’s left, Zoey places a hand on her head and strokes it just the way Rumi likes it to calm her down. “You were screaming,” she whispers shakily, barely managing to hold back her own tears.

Both Mira and Zoey can feel just how bad Rumi is shaking right now, her patterns flaring brighter than ever before as they change to a dark shade of blue - likely from her panic settling down.

Without a second thought, Mira pulls Rumi closer, letting the girl bury her face into her chest. The leader’s nose is filled with her friend’s scent, giving her a sense of ease after the storm. Having been through this situation time and time again, Mira knows the best thing to do is whisper soothing words and cradle the girl’s body gently. “It’s okay… You’re safe… We’re all safe…”

Chapter Text

Rumi snaps out of her nightmare and gasps for air before she’s suddenly springing upright in her bed. The room spins as she takes in the change of environment, her heart pounding rampantly with her red patterns pulsating in tandem with it. Her hand instinctively whips up to her chest, pressing hard over her heart like that would get it to slow down.

Then she sees a figure fill her blurry vision in front of her. The moment she sees the distinct pink color, she sobs out of utter relief and reaches her arms toward Mira who’s quick to pull her into a hug.

To the half demon’s left, Zoey places a hand on her head and strokes it just the way Rumi likes it to calm her down. “You were screaming,” she whispers shakily, barely managing to hold back her own tears.

Both Mira and Zoey can feel just how bad Rumi is shaking right now, her patterns flaring brighter than ever before as they change to a dark shade of blue - likely from her panic settling down.

Without a second thought, Mira pulls Rumi closer, letting the girl bury her face into her chest. The leader’s nose is filled with her friend’s scent, giving her a sense of ease after the storm. Having been through this situation time and time again, Mira knows the best thing to do is whisper soothing words and cradle the girl’s body gently. “It’s okay… You’re safe… We’re all safe…”

Zoey doesn’t even try to speak, instead choosing to scoot closer and slip her hand under the older girl’s shirt to make direct contact with her skin, running it up and down the older girl’s back. Her warm touch offers a deeper state of relief, the recipient letting out a shaky sigh. Even though her body is covered in sweat, Zoey doesn’t even show a single fraction of disgust as she keeps up the soothing motion.

Rumi can still feel the tension in her arms, as if the dream was real and she actually did hurt herself by pushing her limits. Yet when Mira starts swaying her body from side to side, she slowly forgets about it. Her breaths are still shallow and uneven, though it's easier to manage over time. But when Mira presses a kiss to her forehead, her brain temporarily shuts down, her breath hitching as she lifts her head up to look at the girl. Yet Mira’s hand keeps her head down like she didn’t want the leader to see her face.

“Just breathe, sweet girl,” She whispers, which translates to ‘focus on yourself, not me’.

The leader hums softly, her eyes shutting with the images of her nightmare flooding her mind.

“Do you wanna talk about what happened in the dream?” Zoey offers in a quiet tone, waiting for at least a minute as Rumi tries to focus on controlling her breathing first.

“There were demons… hundreds of them..!” she stammers out. “We were surrounded… A-and then Mira got injured and everything spiraled so fast after that..!”

The two take in the information, briefly looking at each other with shock and concern.

“So… this nightmare didn’t have anything to do with your patterns?” Zoey asks curiously since that was the main factor for her previous nightmares.

“No, it didn’t,” the girl in question answers quietly, burying her face deeper into Mira’s chest, her cheek pressed against the fabric of the tall girl’s oversized t-shirt.

“Oh… That’s good, then,” the young girl replies, trying to brighten the mood a bit. “That means you’re more comfortable with them,” she adds, clearly trying to divert Rumi’s focus onto something more positive.

Unfortunately, that doesn’t work.

“There was a different demon - something we’ve never encountered before. Long limbs… and black wings… and that damn smirk..!”

The two girls share another concerned look with each other, the description not matching anything they’ve ever faced before. They both feel a sort of sense of unease, especially with how upset their friend is from bringing it up.

“Rumi…” Zoey murmurs, “it’s not real, alright? You shouldn’t worry about it.”

“Yeah. Just try to relax, okay?” Mira adds, her hand coming up to gently brush the girl’s cheek, wiping away the tear streak. “Do you want some water?”

The girl in question hesitates for a moment before slowly nodding, her breathing finally beginning to calm down.

Zoey springs up without saying a word, on her own little mission to fetch water.

In the meantime, Mira wipes the other side of Rumi’s face until only her slightly puffy eyes reflect that she was crying. “It’s alright. Demons can’t overwhelm us like they used to. Our honmoon is a stronger barrier than the previous one.”

A soft hum in agreement leaves Rumi’s throat before she feels her head being titled up. The moment their eyes meet, she can tell from the glossy sheen in Mira’s eyes that she’s containing her own tears - likely still a little shaken from hearing Rumi screaming.

But a brief flicker of the tall girl’s corpse has the half demon tensing.

Picking up on that as always, Mira opens her mouth to question it, yet when she feels Rumi’s hands placed over hers on her face, she ultimately stays quiet. Then the next thing she knows, she’s getting kissed. It’s incredibly tender yet full of emotion, her eyes shutting instinctively. Her fingers curl, the tips of them resting behind Rumi’s ears, effectively blocking the sound of the central air blowing into the room to keep the temperature of the house comfortable.

Rumi relishes in the warmth, reminding herself that Mira is still alive and unharmed. Then her lips pull away slowly, almost reluctant as she stares into the girl's eyes.

“One more,” Mira whispers, her lips pressed into right away from the half demon being more than desperate for another kiss just to push away her negative thoughts.

Zoey walks in a moment later, catching the two in the act. Yet instead of having a teasing thing to say, she stays silent as she walks over to them and sits on the bed.

Because they feel the bed shift, the two girls pull away from each other with slightly tinted cheeks.

“Here’s the water,” Zoey finally says, holding out the glass for the older girl to take with slightly shaky hands.

Seeing how unsteady her friend’s hands are, Mira reaches her hand out and supports the cup so she doesn’t accidentally spill anything. “Drink it slowly,” she instructs softly, tilting the glass as the rim of it is brought to Rumi’s lips. The water acts to calm her nerves a bit and provide the girl some moisture for her throat since it’s gone dry from her screaming. The next minute is silent as she takes small sips until the glass is empty. Zoey takes the glass and sets it down on the nightstand while Mira gently runs her hand up and down the leader’s arm.

“Feeling a little better?” The tall girl wonders, receiving a silent nod. “Good,” she murmurs in relief, reaching her other hand up and brushing a sweaty strand of hair away from her friend’s face.

Zoey watches the interaction silently, her brain hesitating on what to do next. “Do you think… Maybe we should stay up until morning? Just in case?”

Yet Mira pinches her eyebrows at the question. “It was just a nightmare,” she replies firmly, though she can’t hide the slight unease in her voice from Rumi’s description of the winged demon. After a few seconds of silence as Zoey’s eyes dart from overthinking while Rumi stares blankly ahead at the wall, Mira sighs and gets up before sitting down at the foot of the bed. “I’ll stay up. You two can go back to sleep.”

The young girl’s eyes widen at the girl’s offering, yet she doesn’t bother arguing, knowing she’s made up her mind. Rumi, on the other hand, continues staring blankly, her fingers twitching occasionally like they’re still gripping onto something, her mind lost to the nightmare despite her trying to push it away.

Sensing this, Mira crawls toward the girl and presses a kiss to her friend’s forehead. “We’re all safe, Rumi,” she reassures, watching the light gradually return to the leader’s eyes.

“C’mon, Rumi. I’ll be right here with you. Let’s just lie down, okay?”

Yet the half demon doesn’t budge when she feels Zoey’s hands gently trying to guide her to lie back onto the bed. Her eyes stay glued to Mira, her hand wrapping around the girl’s arm. “Don’t go.”

Recognizing the desperation in Rumi’s voice, Mira nods. “I’m not going anywhere. I’ll just be sitting on the bed,” she replies, though that answer doesn’t seem to satisfy her friend since she doesn’t even retract her hand. If anything, her grip only tightens. “You want me to be closer to you, don’t you?” She asks, already knowing the answer.

“Mhm,” the older girl hums quietly, pulling lightly on the girl’s arm.

“Alright, alright,” she agrees, chuckling softly as she crawls over to slip under the covers. “Everbody, scoot over,” she orders playfully, settling onto her back when she has enough room, opening an arm up for the half demon just to make her feel better.

Rumi doesn’t even question it or argue, if anything she’s eager to shift closer and curl her body against Mira’s side, her head resting against her chest while her fingers grip the front of the girl’s oversized t-shirt. Meanwhile, Zoey gently drapes her arm over the older girl, her fingers gliding along her stomach in a soothing motion just to provide extra comfort.

Once everyone seems comfortable, Mira brings her right hand up and rests it behind her head, her posture slightly tense since she’s determined to stay awake as a sort of guard. “Try to get some sleep, okay?”

The two hum in acknowledgment, with Rumi burying her face in the fabric of Mira’s shirt and Zoey clinging to the leader tighter. From her position of practically being squished between her girls, the half demon can feel their hearts beating, the sensation soothing and calming her own heart down. Their familiar scents and body heat also help to ease her anxiety as well.

Then slowly but surely, her breathing evens out until she’s drifting off into a much calmer, nightmare-free sleep.

Mira gently strokes the girl's hair, sensing her finally falling asleep. She waits a minute to make sure her friend doesn’t wake back up before speaking in a hushed whisper. “She’s been doing so good since we got here… I wonder why she had such a vivid nightmare now after not getting one for the past three nights…”

Zoey’s expression mirrors her friend’s perfectly as she lets out a confused huff. “I don’t know…” she mumbles, her fingers stilling on Rumi’s stomach. “She’s been so calm and relaxed for the last few days. I really don’t understand it either… But at least she’s sleeping now. I expected her to be up until morning.”

“Honestly, same,” she agrees while the young girl yawns. Her concerned face shifts to an amused smirk at that. “You get some sleep too, you hear? I don’t want to deal with a grumpy version of you in the morning,” she warns in a teasing way as she temporarily moves her hand away from Rumi to poke the tip of Zoey’s nose.

“Alright,” she agrees without a fuss as she shuts her eyes and snuggles even closer to the leader. “Wake me up if you want to switch roles so you can get some sleep.”

“Okay,” Mira replies, already knowing she wasn’t going to do that. Her hand switches between the two, stroking their heads gently until her arm gets tired, though by then they're both dead asleep.

Chapter Text

Hours pass agonizingly slow for Mira. The only saving grace is her phone which she scrolls through without having any sounds playing from it to make sure she doesn’t accidentally wake the half demon sleeping mostly on top of her since she’s a relatively light sleeper. Due to Rumi’s nightmare and the brief description of that strange winged demon, she was on high alert the whole time, her ears trained to pick up on any strange noises.

Much to her surprise though, neither girl sleeping next to her moves or shifts in the bed. They stay completely still until the morning sun lights up through the curtains to the right where she’s lying.

The tall girl blinks tiredly, her body stiff from how long she’s been lying in a half sitting, half lying position. Her eyes cast to the girls for a moment, a small fond smile tugging at her lips before she ultimately decides to move a bit, stretching out her cramped muscles carefully. However, the movement causes the half demon to stir, her eyes opening groggily as she lifts her head. Mira freezes immediately, hoping the girl would fall back asleep, yet the girl meets her eyes and blinks lazily, clearly waking up a bit more. “Sorry. I didn’t mean to wake you. Go back to sleep,” she murmurs, keeping her voice low and gentle.

Rumi continues staring though, her mind gradually waking up and acknowledging how pale Mira’s complexion is. “Did you actually stay awake this whole time?” She asks in a deeper voice from sleep, her words kind of slurring together. A part of her was grateful for the girl’s care over her, yet the part that’s winning is her concern over her friend’s health.

“Yeah, I did,” Mira answers honestly, not even bothering to sugar coat it or lie to make the older girl feel better. “I’m the one who offered in the first place though. And I just wanted to make sure you didn’t have another nightmare,” she explains before pressing a soft kiss to the girl’s forehead. “I’ll be fine. Don’t worry about me.”

“No, I will worry about you,” the older girl argues stubbornly, her nightmare coming back to her mind. “I’ll just get up now.”

“Absoluetely not,” Mira sighs, her hand petting the girl’s hair despite the fact that her limb has been numb for at least an hour or two. “You need more rest right now. Just go back to sleep, okay? It’s too early to get up anyway.”

Yet as always, Rumi is too stubborn to listen as she pushes herself to sit up. “We both know you need the sleep more than me,” she retorts, dodging her friend’s attempt of pulling her back down.

Mira groans, figuring it would be pointless to argue further with her friend who’s disguising her concern as stubbornness. But she stifles a yawn and rubs her eyes tiredly as she rises to her feet so Rumi can get out of the bed easier. Her entire body feels stiff from being in that one position for so long, so this moment where she could stretch her limbs out feels like absolute heaven.

“Sleep,” Rumi orders, straight to the point as she gestures to the bed, leaving no room for argument.

“Wow… I didn’t realize you were my mother,” Mira drawls jokingly as she crawls back onto the bed and lies flat on her back, the position providing the comfort her aching body needs. “I’m not a child, you know,” she adds, shooting the girl a playful glare.

“I know,” the half demon huffs, hiding her smile by pretending that she was yawning so she could cover her mouth with her hand. “And… Thanks for staying up for me.”

The tall girl’s expression instantly softens, though she’s quick to reel it in by rolling her eyes like an egotistical teenager(even though she's in her twenties). “Don’t give me that. I said I’d do it. You don’t have to thank me,” she argues before pulling the covers up to her chest to make herself comfortable.

“Alright. If that’s what you think,” the leader concedes, sitting on the edge of the bed once she swipes her phone from the nightstand. “I’m not leaving until you fall asleep,” she adds, receiving an exaggerated groan in response.

“You’re absolutely ridiculous,” she scoffs, not truly meaning it since she laughs right after.

“Hey..!” The older girl hisses before watching Mira’s eyes shut. The sight, as peaceful as it was supposed to be, only acts as a reminder of Rumi witnessing her friend’s lifeless body from her nightmare. The memory has her heart clenching as she squeezes her eyes shut, trying to get rid of the image that seems burned into her brain. When she finally opens her eyes again, she can’t even look at the girl as she mutters, “I love you… Just… Just so you know.”

Recognizing the strain in the half demon’s voice, Mira’s eyes snap open before she swiftly sits up, not caring if she accidentally wakes up Zoey in the process - she’s too focused on Rumi to really notice the other girl regardless. “Rumi…” she begins, already seeing how the girl flinches like she does when she’s uncomfortable. “...Is there something from your nightmare you didn’t mention?”

The seconds tick by.

“Rumi,” Mira repeats, her voice becoming firm from stress as she grabs the girl’s wrist since she knows her well enough to understand she’ll run if there isn’t something stopping her. “What did you see?” She asks in a low, almost hesitant voice, feeling the way the older girl tenses under her touch.

Yet as the silence grows louder, Mira’s mind begins racing, thinking of all the negative things Rumi could have seen.

Did she raise her own weapon against her like she did at the idol awards?

Did she say something nasty that got under her skin?

All the questions that come up makes her more anxious by the second as her grip tightens around the girl’s wrist. “Talk to me, Rumi.”

The tall girl’s insistence finally seems to crack the wall the leader put up since she briefly glances at the girl. Just from that short second or two, Mira was able to catch just how haunted her friend looked. But then Rumi shakes her head, her gaze cast downward. “It… it was nothing,” she murmurs, clearly lying. “Just… forget about it, okay?” she adds shakily, trying to brush off the conversation like she always does when she feels cornered.

Being the stubborn girl she is, Mira’s gaze hardens along with her grip. “No. I’m not letting this get brushed under the rug. What the hell happened in your dream that you’re not telling me?”

Rumi swallows hard, her body tensing even more. Her lips quiver like she wants to tell her the truth, yet she reverts to her old habits. “It’s nothing. Seriously, just… just drop it. Please.”

Normally Mira would cave at the girl's plea, yet she stays headstrong, her eyebrows pinching in frustration. “What happened to not having any secrets between us?”

The leader’s breath hitches at that, her eyes widening at the reminder of their past agreement. Her mind goes into a war, deciding whether she should admit everything here and now or ask for some time. Yet one glance at her friend is all it takes for her to come to her decision. “You died,” she confesses bluntly, her eyes shutting since she can’t even watch the girl’s reaction from that.

However, Mira doesn’t react, or respond for that matter. Her brain is stuck processing the information for a few seconds. When she finally speaks, her voice is firm, the concern she’s feeling masked expertly just so she doesn’t escalate the situation by sharing the girl’s fear. “How?”

“The…” Rumi begins, clearing her throat since it was already growing hoarse. “The winged demon…” she murmurs, clearly having more to say since she has to take a moment to compose herself as the image flashes in her mind yet again. Mira waits patiently, her face as blank as she can make it, though not even she can hide her anxiety completely. “It used a vine from a tree to………”

As the unspoken silence stretches, Mira fills in the blank for her. “Hang me..?”

The leader’s breath hitches again before she nods once.

It goes silent again. Mira wants to curse, yet she doesn’t. Honestly, she doesn’t even know what to do. All she can really do is focus on keeping her expression as even as possible. “Is there… anything else that happened?”

This time around, Rumi finds her voice is a bit clearer, though it comes with the price of the patterns on her hands glowing red. “I managed to get revenge and kill it… Or at least I think I did. I was woken up as I was ripping it apart.”

Despite doing a great job at concealing her emotions, Mira can't contain them anymore as she mutters. “What the hell…”

Chapter Text

"You died,” Rumi confesses bluntly, her eyes shutting since she can’t even watch the girl’s reaction to that.

However, Mira doesn’t react, or respond for that matter. Her brain is stuck processing the information for a few seconds. When she finally does speak, her voice is firm, the concern she’s feeling masked expertly just so she doesn’t escalate the situation by sharing the girl’s fear. “How?”

“The…” Rumi begins, clearing her throat since it was already growing hoarse. “The winged demon…” she murmurs, clearly having more to say since she had to take a moment to compose herself as the image flashes in her mind yet again. Mira waits patiently, her face as blank as she can make it, though not even she can hide her anxiety completely. “It used a vine from a tree to………”

As the unspoken silence stretches, Mira fills in the blank for her. “Hang me..?”

The leader’s breath hitches again before she nods once.

It goes silent again. Mira wants to curse, yet she doesn’t. Honestly, she doesn’t even know what to do. All she can really do is focus on keeping her expression as even as possible. “Is there… anything else that happened?”

This time around, Rumi finds her voice is a bit clearer, though it comes with the price of the patterns on her hand to glow red. “I managed to get revenge and kill it… Or at least I think I did. I was woken up as I was ripping it apart.”

Despite doing a great job at concealing her emotions, Mira can't contain them anymore as she mutters. “What the hell…”

Then before the two can say anything else or let a silence stretch out once again, the tall girl yanks her friend toward her. Her arms wrap around the smaller girl tightly, almost too tight since Rumi couldn’t breathe for a second until she finally eased up on the pressure. One hand cradles the back of her head and the other is firmly placed on her back, keeping her as close as possible to offer the half demon as much reassurance as possible while she scoots them over to the top of the bed before lying down, letting Rumi rest on top of her.

“I’m fine… I’m right here with you…” She whispers, barely containing her tears when she hears her friend begin to cry softly, her shirt becoming damp.

The half demon sniffles, her face tucking into the crook of Mira’s neck. Her body trembles like a leaf in the wind, her own arms wrapped around her friend in return. She can tell Mira is holding back her reaction and feelings just so she can focus solely on her.

“That’s one hell of an imagination you have,” The tall girl mutters, trying to make light of the nightmare, though she’s not an expert at positivity like Zoey is in these situations.

The older girl doesn’t respond at first, deciding to just take comfort in the sound of Mira’s voice. Along with that though, she can tell how forced her words sound. And how tense she is, especially with her arms still essentially squeezing her. In turn, Rumi buries her face deeper into the girl’s neck as she mutters, “yeah,” not wanting to bring up the fact that she can see right through her friend’s expertly placed mask.

Filling the silence, Mira hums softly, the vibration from it tickling Rumi’s nose a bit. Then she lifts her head up and presses a kiss to the top of the older girl’s head, her way of silently saying ‘I’m not leaving’.

Melting at the display of affection, Rumi nuzzles closer, her arms slipping deeper beneath the girl’s back. “You’re really warm…” she admits fondly. “Normally that wouldn’t be a good thing in this summer heat, but right now… it’s nice… and comforting…”

The tall girl huffs in response, adjusting her hold to pull her friend a bit higher so her face is closer to hers. “And you’re freezing for someone who can be as hot to the touch as the sun itself - especially when you’re in your half demon form.” Of course she is exaggerating, but the overall fact still remains the same.

The leader manages a soft laugh, her head tilting up to stare at Mira’s face, watching the girl’s expression lose its tension to instead soften almost completely. Rumi feels her heart skip at the sight, her hands slipping beneath the girl’s back even more.

Then Mira brings her hand up slowly to the girl’s face, her fingers lightly brushing along her cheek that get a faint coating of pink as a result. “There’s the usual blood flow,” she murmurs in an almost cooing sort of voice. “You’re hardly ever this cold. Like seriously, how are you even freezing right now?”

“I dunno… Anxiety, I guess,” the older girl answers with a weak shrug before snuggling back under the girl’s chin. “I’ll just have to stay close to you to get warm again.”

Mira senses there's more to it than just anxiety, but then again, there’s so much they don’t understand about the blood flowing through Rumi’s body. Maybe this really comes naturally after all… Regardless, she’s still a little concerned with Rumi admitting her nervousness. “...I think you just need more sleep.” With that being said, she searches for the discarded blanket and pulls it up over them both.

The older girl hums in appreciation, not bothering to argue with her friend’s claim as she shuts her eyes, the top of her head getting pressed against the girl’s chin. She can still feel the slight stutters of her heart from the nightmare, yet she focuses on the warm cocoon around her instead.

“I’ll be right here when you wake up,” Mira adds softly, her hand gently stroking the half demon’s back.

“You better get some sleep too,” Rumi warns with a serious, albeit playful nibble to the tall girl’s skin.

“Easy with those fangs, princess. You might cause the opposite effect on me,” the tall girl murmurs, shutting her eyes as well while Rumi licks gently at the mark she left.

Due to the environment, it doesn’t take long for the older girl to fall back asleep, and when Mira feels the girl completely relax on top of her, she allows herself to doze off as well.

..

A few minutes later, when the two are in a state of sleep where it would take some effort to wake them, Zoey lifts her hand up to her face and wipes her eyes before scooting over to them and slinging her arm around Rumi’s back, eventually falling back asleep.

Chapter Text

Zoey is the first to wake up, drool dribbling from the corner of her mouth before she slowly turns onto her back. However, she misjudges the size of the bed and yelps as she falls off and collides with the ground.

The sudden thud has the other two springing to action like track stars sprinting the moment the signal goes off, panic written all over their faces as they look over to the edge of the bed where Zoey is. Once they acknowledge what caused the commotion, Mira flops back down onto the bed lazily. “Did you seriously just fall off the bed?” She huffs with a groggy, albeit amused tone.

Meanwhile, Rumi stays glancing over the side of the bed worriedly, waiting for the girl to move from her starfish position. “Are you alright?”

Groaning dramatically, Zoey flops an arm over her face like she’s trying to hide it. “I saw my life flash before my eyes,” she answers in a sort of whiney tone.

“Glad to know you're perfectly fine,” Mira replies dryly, knowing if Zoey was actually hurt, she wouldn’t say anything or just choose to brush it off. “This isn’t exactly how I planned to wake up…”

“Do you need help getting up or is the floor too comfortable to move?” Rumi asks in a semi-serious tone.

“Nah, I’m a fallen soldier. Just leave me here,” the young girl answers with a dramatic defeated voice before turning over and lying on her stomach.

Rumi's frown deepens as she sits up properly, her legs dangling over the side of the bed.

Rolling her eyes at the exaggerated acting, Mira sits up and looks over the bed again. “What a tragedy… Come here,” she says before reaching down and grabbing the shorter girl by the back of her shirt like she’s carrying a misbehaving kitten by the scruff of its neck. From there, she lifts her up, making it seem effortless before she deposits her onto Rumi’s lap. The half demon is quick to wrap her arms around Zoey, purely out of instinct, while the young girl finally breathes properly since she was caught off guard. “There. Now you’re not fallen anymore,” the tall girl deadpans before lying on the bed properly again.

“You’re no fun…” Zoey grumbles, though she doesn't mean it since there was a small smile on her face.

Ignoring the girl’s words, Mira waves her hand dismissively. “What time is it anyway?”

Both Rumi and Zoey glance over at the clock on the nightstand, yet the former is faster to answer. “It’s 11:38.”

“Almost half of our day is gone!” Zoey gapes, watching Mira lie on her side lazily.

“Damn. Didn’t even realize we slept that long…” she mutters, shutting her eyes slowly. “I don’t wanna get up yet though…”

“Noooo! Don’t get comfortable! What about brunch?!” Zoey whines, reaching back in hopes of shaking her friend.

“Too late. I’m comfy,” the tall girl shrugs, tucking her head deeper into the pillow and causing the shorter girl to let out a long whine.

Laughing softly at her friend’s expense, Rumi pats Zoey’s head reassuringly. “Don’t worry. I’ll cook something up. Anything you’re in the mood for?”

Upon hearing those magic words, the young girl perks up, her previous dramatics completely forgotten as she tilts her head back to rest it on her friend’s shoulder. With big, doe eyes, she stares at the girl pleadingly. “Pancakes..?”

“Do you have any objections to that, Mira?” Rumi wonders, glancing over her shoulder(though she doesn’t see much since Zoey’s blocking her view).

“Hmmm…” Mira hums, pausing for a moment and opening an eye to see the two cuddling together casually. “Just make them fluffy, okay?” She answers before rolling onto her back with a teasing smile forming on her face. “And don’t burn the house down.”

“Oh please, that’s Zoey’s job,” the leader chuckles, holding the young girl closer to make sure she can’t retaliate in any sort of way other than complain(to which she does).

“Hey! I can probably make pancakes!”

“Yeah? If I recall correctly, you literally set the pan on fire when I asked you to pour my pancake batter into it,” Mira replies bluntly, causing the shorter girl to break free from Rumi’s grasp and lunge toward the tall girl.

“That was because you didn’t stop me when I put oil in it first!” She argues, grabbing Mira’s wrists and attempting to hold them down to no avail since Mira was fighting back against her.

“Trying to overpower me, pipsqueak?” Mira laughs, quickly moving her arms and wrapping them around the young girl’s back.

Zoey giggles, forgetting the reason she even started her attack in the first place. Her hands were forced to let go, so instead she moved them to the girl's biceps. “I can never compete with these guns,” she replies, playfully squeezing Mira’s muscles.

A confident smirk forms on the tall girl's face as she tilts her head. “Maybe if you join us more often when we workout, you’d actually stand a bit of a chance.”

“Pfft, yeah right. I’ll just stick with aerobics and stamina workouts,” the young girl swiftly brushes off.

“But you’d get to see me work up a sweat up close,” Mira argues, her smirk growing like she’s won this little back and forth.

“Well I get to see that when we fuck. So if anything I’d just get horny watching you workout,” Zoey retorts bluntly, making her friend’s smirk falter for a moment before their laughter fills the room.

“You two are so ridiculous…” Rumi huffs in amusement before getting up from the bed.

“Don’t worry, Rumi,” Zoey calls out right when the half demon is in the doorway, causing her to freeze and look back.

“What??”

“I’d get horny from watching you workout too,” the shorter girl elaborates, watching the girl’s face turn red while her patterns glow pink.

“Maybe I should burn your pancakes…” she mutters, hearing Zoey immediately gasp.

“Don't you dare..!”

Chapter Text

The moment Rumi enters the kitchen, she feels the solitude hit her despite the other two still being in her bedroom just across the house.

With that solitude comes silence.

And within that silence, her brain starts overthinking, going back to her nightmare.

From there, every little creek or draft sets her on edge, fearing it could be that made up winged demon. She’d find herself constantly glancing over her tense shoulders as she gathered the ingredients for the pancakes. Despite her trying to rid the nightmare from her head, the image of Mira’s dead body keeps coming back to her over and over again, plaguing her thoughts entirely….

Pancakes. That’s what she needs to focus on.

Taking a deep breath, she forces herself to measure out the ingredients and pour them into a bowl, not even needing to follow a recipe or look up the measurements since she has a good memory from making them time and time again in the past. After a while, she sort of enters a flow state, moving around fluidly and putting each ingredient away one by one.

“Hey, Rumi..?” Zoey calls out suddenly, breaking the half demon’s concentration.

With a slight jolt, Rumi straightens her back and clears her throat to hide how paranoid she is. “Yeah?” She replies, cursing herself for how shaky her voice sounded.

“Can you check if this place has powdered sugar?”

“Powdered sugar..?” The half demon repeats confusedly, somewhat surprised the girl didn’t bring up the way her voice trembled. “Uh… Okay. Gimme a sec,” she mutters before slowly scanning through the pantry, unable to see the sugar at all.

“Find anything?” The young girl asks impatiently.

“No… I don’t see-” Yet just as she was about to finish the sentence, she finds a sealed bag all the way in the corner and reaches in to pull it up. “Found it..!”

“Great! Leave that out for later!”

..

The sound of scraping and stirring fills the kitchen, making it hard to hear any other noises. Yet she still glances back every so often, paranoia still eating away at her. After a while, once the sugar and flour begins blending with the egg, she stirs more calmly, finding it easier to mix the ingredients just as arms wrap around her waist. Her body jolts from the sensation, her mind jumping straight to the nightmare before a familiar voice speaks.

“I got bored lying down with Mira. She’s being a bum,” Zoey explains casually, feeling how tense her friend is from her hug.

“Damn it, Zoey. Don’t sneak up on me like that…” Rumi mutters, unable to contain the slight annoyance in her tone.

“Sorry,” Zoey murmurs, her arms tightening around the girl. There’s a momentary pause between the two before she adds, “Y’know, we’re supposed to be happy on this vacation.”

The older girl raises her shoulders slightly and sighs. “I am happy…” she argues weakly, not even believing herself just from her quiet voice.

“You’re overthinking again… And on top of that, you’re paranoid,” Zoey replies, cutting straight to the point just like Mira does. It honestly throws the leader off for a moment, not expecting Zoey of all people to be pointing these things out so bluntly. She can’t help but laugh weakly at that, a habit she does occasionally when she feels exposed.

“I… I know… But I can’t help it, okay? I *know* it was a nightmare, I just can’t stop thinking about it. Especially because of…” she trails off, biting her lip as she sighs heavily.

“Mira’s dead body,” Zoey finishes the sentence for her, causing the older girl to freeze and finally turn her head to look at her.

“How-”

“I overheard it this morning - you and Mira having that conversation,” the young girl answers swiftly. “But just so we’re clear, those demons would have to get through me first if they want to kill Mira. Of course something like that will never happen in the first place thanks to our strengthened honmoon, but y'know...”

“Don’t talk like that. Mira and I would rather take the damage than watch you get hurt,” Rumi argues, finally resting the whisk in the bowl so she can place her hands over the girl’s arms that are still wrapped around her waist. “You’re not gonna die either. Not on my watch,” she adds firmly, her patterns faintly turning red. But then she exhales and lowers her head, the glow fading. “I just can’t stop thinking about that dream though because… what if it’s an omen or something..?”

Zoey hugs the leader even tighter, her chin resting on her shoulder. “Rumi, you had nightmares about us rejecting you because of your patterns. Did they come true?”

The older girl stiffens at that argument, her mouth wanting to argue since it opens, yet no words come out. She soon closes it, understanding that Zoey is right despite the gnawing fear lingering in her chest. “No…” she finally admits after a long stretch of silence, “they didn’t.”

“Then don’t worry about it so much,” she reassures, pausing for a moment before talking again. “Y’know, in my opinion, I think you need us to cuddle you just so you don’t get any more nightmares.”

At the slight change in topic, Rumi lowers her shoulders, an amused huff slipping out as she smirks. “You’re just making up excuses to cuddle me all the time, aren’t you?”

“Think about it though!” Zoey insists quickly, seeming to have expected that response from her. “Ever since we got here and started cuddling a lot more, you haven’t had nightmares until last night when you decided to sleep alone!”

“But I slept alone the first night… Didn’t I?”

“That… that doesn’t count..!” She grumbles. “Anyway, just admit you need our cuddles!”

With her patterns turning a light pink, Rumi sighs in defeat. “I guess your bodies do feel pretty nice against me…” she mumbles, hearing the girl behind her giggle at the admission.

“Ha! I knew it!” she cheers, beaming as she presses a kiss to the girl’s cheek before letting go of her. “You love us so much now that you can’t even argue against the facts anymore!”

The half demon scoffs, clearly trying to play it off despite her patterns glowing brighter as she begins whisking again. “Get back here you little gremlin.”

Obeying the command right away, Zoey latches onto the girl again, her chin resting on her shoulder again. “I’m your favorite gremlin, huh?

Rolling her eyes, the girl in question whisks faster. “You’re the only gremlin I know. Mira is practically the complete opposite of you most of the time.”

“That’s perfectly fine. Her and I balance each other out. And you’re directly in the middle between being a gremlin and being a Mira.”

“Didn’t realize that Mira gets her own little tier, or whatever you want to call it,” Rumi deadpans, making the young girl giggle playfully.

“That’s just how special Mira is.”

The older girl scoffs in response, trying to hide her amusement despite the smirk on her face. She silently continues mixing the batter, finding comfort with her friend holding her close to the point that she sort of forgets about her nightmare. That’s why when Zoey says she has something on her face, she turns her head without questioning it, only for the shorter girl to press a kiss to her cheek. The sensation has her eyes going wide but she’s temporarily thrown off and can’t speak right away.

Meanwhile, Zoey grins slyly while pulling away slightly. “My bad, it was just my lips on your face,” she teases smugly.

Attempting to compose herself, the leader hides her flustered state with another scoff. “You little brat…” she murmurs, shooting a glare that’s about as effective as a goldfish trying to intimidate a shark. “Mira warned me you’d be demanding kisses at practically every opportunity but I didn’t think you’d even take advantage of me while I’m making food.”

The shorter girl just grins wider at that statement, leaning back in and pecking her friend’s cheek again. “Sounds to me like you doubted her words,” she chuckles, pressing another kiss below her jaw, then another slightly below that. “But don’t mind me. You can easily still get the pancakes ready with me clinging to you, right?”

From the challenge in the girl’s tone, Rumi clears her throat, trying to keep her voice composed. “Of course I can,” she mutters, her patterns giving away how affected she truly is since they’re already turning pink. With her grip tightening on the bowl, she resumes whisking the ingredients swiftly.

Yet Zoey picks up the subtle stutter in the half demon’s response, relishing in every second as she glides her hands along the girl’s sides. Then she slips her hand under Rumi’s shirt before hastily pulling back out just to tease her further. And judging from the whine that slips out of Rumi, she knows she has her exactly where she wants her. She keeps kissing her neck, her hands stroking the girl’s sides often while watching the half demon's composure decline more and more.

It’s pretty obvious that the half demon is attempting to act unaffected, yet it’s blatantly obvious that every kiss and caress is driving her more and more insane from the way her patterns glow bright pink while the rest of her skin is flushed red with heat. She tries to focus on the batter, her arm stuttering occasionally and nearly causing the mixture to spill from the bowl. “Zoey…” she murmurs softly, fearing that if she talks any louder, it’ll give away her arousal.

“Hmmm..?” The girl in question hums curiously.

After swallowing hard, the leader’s grip tightens even more on the bowl and whisk. “You’re doing this on purpose,” she accuses blatantly, hunching forward slightly from her legs wanting to give out on her for a moment when Zoey gently nips at her neck. “Q-quit distracting me so much..!”

“But it’s working, isn’t it?”

That gives the leader pause, her hand freezing as she ponders the question. “What are you talking about?”

“You’re not thinking so much about your nightmare anymore. I call that a victory.”

Rumi’s mouth opens to argue, though nothing comes out since there’s nothing to argue about. “Fine… You got me there…” She confesses in defeat.